| IPE POE DT AIA COLE. to-read Aw tah
: NE ee
ae TRONS AINE We ae ee ea ;
t
Ni
i
iat
vi
i ‘ | cn
} ay sa
a
q
cy
aT
Ne
Piahieye sw }
f Alt 4 } W A Haha gn oh te
dai! i it nN yuh if py ave Vs
a ba Rau ;
NN a
eG fa
hae
(ODES)
id i
ay aes
tah
sii
IAM
yi
i if
hes’
Ay
MN hy i
+ ny -
Pat ‘
t ‘
aay a
eit
Bak
a iA
ay |
Laan ot
Bn ear
Ags ee
THE ANNALS
AND
MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY,
INCLUDING
ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, ann GEOLOGY.
Y (BEING A CONTINUATION OF THE ‘ANNALS’ COMBINED WITH LOUDON AND
. CHARLESWORTH’S ‘ MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.’ )
CONDUCTED BY
ALBERT C. L. G. GUNTHER, M.A., M.D., Ph.D., F.R.S.,
WILLIAM S. DALLAS, F.LS.,
WILLIAM CARRUTHERS, F.R.S., F.L.S., F.GS.,
AND
WILLIAM FRANCIS, Ph.D., F.L.S.
ECan
VOL, XII.—FIFTH SERIES, ?
Vo 5 etic le, \
AARZI1O a)
Lotions Muse yee
LONDON:
f PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS.
7 SOLD BY LONG GREEN, READER, AND DYER; SIMPKIN, MARSHALL,
i AND CO.; KENT AND CO.; WHITTAKER AND CO.; BAILLIERE, PARIS:
| MACLACHLAN AND STEWART, EDINBURGH :
HODGES, FOSTER, AND CO., DUBLIN: AND ASHER, BERLIN.
q 1883.
“Omnes res create: sunt divine sapientia et potentix testes, divitia felicitatis
human :—ex harum usu Jonitas Creatoris; ex pulchritudine sapientia Domini;
ex cconomid in conservatione, proportione, renovatione, potentia majestatis
elucet. Earum itaque indagatio ab hominibus sibi relictis semper estimata ;
a veré eruditis et sapientibus semper exculta; malé doctis et barbaris semper
inimica fuit.”’—Linnavs.
‘Quel que soit le principe de la vie animale, il ne faut qu’ouvrir les yeux pour
voir qu’elle est le chef-d’ceuvre de la Toute-puissance, et le but auquel se rappor-
tent toutes ses opérations.”—Bruckner, Théorie du Systéme Animal, Leyden,
1767.
week we wees Ae mlbersylvanipowers
Obey our summons; from their deepest dells
The Dryads come, and throw their garlands wild
And odorous branches at our feet; the Nymphs
That press with nimble step the mountain-thyme
And purple heath-flower come not empty-handed,
But scatter round ten thousand forms minute
Of velvet moss or lichen, torn from rock
Or rifted oak or cavern deep: the Naiads too
Quit their loved native stream, from whose smooth face
They crop the lily, and each sedge and rush
That drinks the rippling tide: the frozen poles,
Where peril waits the bold adventurer’s tread,
The burning sands of Borneo and Cayenne,
All, all to us unlock their secret stores
And pay their cheerful tribute.
J. Taytor, Norwich, 1818.
ar
RC F
CONTENTS OF VOL. XIL.
[FIFTH SERIES, ]
NUMBER LXVIL.
Page
1. Materials towards the History of Anchinia. By A. Kowa.vev-
any and J, -Bannotg, + (Plates [—1M1.).. coer et ole oe ee nae 1
Il. On the Mutual Relations of the Bunotherian Mammalia. By
pt) MCC Eg eee rah ota Mawes tarde a Kitsap Wiest ¢ ols oe a WS Suitrsaed ne Aisle ate 20
ILI. On the Microscopic Structure of thin Slices of Fossil Calci-
epunpico-e by bind. CARTER, WOR 5. SC. 3 ca ee eu csow dace mnaeans 26
IV. On the Presence of Starch-granules in the Ovum of the Marine
Sponges, and on the Ovigerous Layer of Suberites domuncula, Nardo.
Se Neral AEM Ra GcG i) a. laste a cient eal ataiay a pig shed aye) abe d slvlch 30
V. The Microscopic Sexual Characteristics of the American, Portu-
guese, and Common Edible Oyster of Europe compared. By Joun
“3. JESSIE GS ORIE WGEInIE Con Gr CIR OD Clog aeitien Sue crccmomaccies cn od
VI. Occurrence of Rhinodon typicus, Smith, on the West Coast of
Pe erry inept yay ae ATV gy basic an creas) che se) ana ok SL Ro ah » asdf suaiw st om oant 48
VII. On a Third Collection of Lepidoptera made by Mr. H. FE.
Hobson in Formosa. By Arruur G. BuruEr, F.L.S., F.Z.8., &e. . 50
VIII. Note on the Detection of Polycystina within the hermeti-
cally closed Cavities of certain Nodular Flints. By Surgeon-Major
Separate rE Ue Gime ry aR, edt AN aes 5 lee oars lacahenaloises a 3 Ale woleeke 52
IX. Notes on the Structure, Postembryonic Development, and
Systematic Position of Scolopendrella. By J. Woop-Mason, Deputy
Superintendent, Indian Museum, Calcutta ........... 0... cee eee, 53
Proceedings of the Geological Society.....,.....0.+sceeeecues 63—65
New Book :—The Young Collector's Handbook of Shells. By B. B.
KO OD RE Cras OCG. aa eats is as nie s/ahs cn sn Raine aieisanaua as meee 65
1V CONTENTS.
Page
The “Crag Mollusca,” by Searles V. Wood, F.G.S. ; Mediterranean
Mollusca, by J. Gwyn Jeffreys, LL.D., F.R.S.; Further Obser-
vations on the Dimorphism of the Foraminifera, by MM. Munier-
Chalmas and Schlumberger; On Radial and Bilateral Symmetry
in Animals, by H. W. Conn; Observations on Blastogenesis and
Alternation of Generations in the Salpe and Pyrosomata, by M.
ONCE <5 a 550 ah celeron rte ret one ha pee ea ae eee 66—70
NUMBER LXVIII.
X. Further Contribution to the Knowledge of the Family Trntin-
nodea.. By Dr. Hermann Fou. (Plate TV:).........-0. + -es sem 75
XI. Descriptions of some new Genera and Species of Curculionidae, _
mostly Asiatic.—Part II. By Francis P. Pascor ..... Oe re. 88
XII. On some Lepidoptera from the Victoria Nyanza. By
ARTHUR G. BULLER, FILS. EUZiS, ccs) ae mime eee 101
XIII. Descriptions of two new Species of Milionta, a Genus of
the Lepidopterous Family Luschemide. By Artuur G. BuriEr,
104) Ges Pal On Ate Pat aa ee Mineo Pee et tion 107
XIV. On Rudimentary Wings in the Coleoptera. By Dr. H.
1056 6 A ee Sr Mae Rene MME ERAGE. oo « c 108
XV. On the Systematic Relations of the Carnivora Fissipedia.
By E. D. Cops
XVI. Notes on the Mollusca in the Great International Fisheries
Exhibition, London, 1883, with the Description of a new Species of
Pleurotoma. By J. Gwyn JEFFreys, LL.D., F.RS. ...........- 116
XVII. On two Freshwater Sponges (Spongilla nitens, Carter, and
S. Bohmit, sp. n.) collected by Dr. R. Bohm in the River Ugalla near
Lake Tanganyika, By M. EiiremnpoRr | .. 2... 2. <2... eee 120
Proceedings of the Dublin Microscopical Club .............. 123—128
Proceedings of the Geological Society
New Books :—Mémoires de ?Académie Impériale des Sciences de
St. Pétersbourg. 7° série, tome xxxi. No. 5. Miscellanea Silu-
rica IIT. I. Supplement to the Monograph of the Russian Leper-
ditia. 1. The Crustacean Fauna of the Furypterus-beds of
Rootzikill, Oesel. By Magister Fr. Scumipt, Fellow of the
Academy.—Proceedings of the Bristol Naturalist’s Society.
New Series, vol. iv. part ii—Journal of the Royal Geological
Society of Ireland. Vol. xvi. part ii.; n. s. vol. vi. part ii.
for 1881-82.— Transactions of the Geological Society of
Glasgow. Vol. vii. part i. for 1880-82 ................ 129—184
A proposed new ‘Nomenclator Paleontologicus ;’ Selenotropism in
Plants, by M. C. Musset ; Jumping Seeds and Galls, by Charles
V. Riley ; The “Crag Mollusca,” by J. Gwyn Jeffreys, LL.D.,
F.R.S.; on a new Crinoid from the Southern Seas, by P.
Herbert Carpenter, M.A., Assistant Master at’ Eton College.
CONTENTS. Vv
NUMBER LXIX.
Page
XVIII. On the Classification of the Orders of Orthoptera and
Nearoptera, by AS. PACKARD, JUns, «5.0 04s ste sees a 145
XIX. On Ure’s “ Millepore,” Tabulipora (Cellepora) Uri, Flem.
By JOHN VOUNG) EIG.S.-hceceaes sags sed scent eae meeseensen s 154
XX. Descriptions of some new Species of Lepidoptera. By ARTHUR
CEE ETT Masi ED Zit CEC. a a wie lu atch a anne cbd aid Ree aucles sage eye aime 158
XXI. Descriptions of some new Species of Reptiles and Batrachians
in the British Museum. By G. A. BouLenGER. (Plate V.) .... 161
XXII. On the ‘Classification of the Coleoptera of North America,’
by Dr. J. L. LeConte and Dr. G. H. Horn (Washington: 1883), By
MEPL Ve Ae NEAT CEI WS 1e8 sly. 25 A «dud eke Solon didn 167
XXIII. Notes on some Fossil Plants from Northern China. By
VSAM EWVRERER M7. datas Woreld yceeoa cur & aliiieartle «abe tcrth «aah 172
XXIV. On the Structure and Affinities of the Genus Tristychius,
Agass. By Tuomas Srock, Natural-History Department, Museum
of Science and Art, Edinburgh, (Plate, Vals ese wes. teens 177
New Books :—Die Bartenwale der argentinischen Kiisten. By
Dr. H. BurmetstEr, Directeur du Musée public de Buenos
Aires, &c.—Life of Sir W. E. Logan. By Bernarp J. Har-
RINGTON.—A Monograph of North-American Phyllopod Crus-
tacea. By A. S. Packarp, Jun.—A Monograph of the Insec-
tivora, Systematic and Anatomical. By G. E. Dosson, M.A.,
FEES SS ey eater rahe srael Soa: aeons tah Laut Soha Saves 190-204
Observations on Actinospherium Eichhorni, by Miss 8. G. Foulke ;
The “Crag Mollusca ”—DPurpura tetragona, by 3. V. Wood; A
Social Heliozoan, by Prof. Leidy ; On the Genus Hyliota, by G.
TGR ISR oes aie te hs RO RRP CT AM et NO 206—210
NUMBER LXX.
XXYV. Note on some Earthworms from India. By Frank E.
Bepparp, M.A. Oxon., F.R.S.E., Naturalist to the ‘ Challenger ’
TSS CISCO EEL omy Yiee.c aca aes ELE vei tie ie ae ene mie Orde 213
XXVI. Remarks on the Lizards of the Genus Lophognathus. By
ee stVUELN GICEMey Steet Slee Ae aac ayer chs are: wae) Sere aes byw w eho hays 225
XXVIII. Neuroptera of the Hawaiian Islands.—Part I. Pseudo-
Neuroptera. By Roprert McLacuuan, F.RB.S. &e.. ............ 226
XXVIIL. Contributions to a Knowledge of Malayan Entomology.
SEEM ENV IAW\ EGC LEST AND 8 cre ota alelorscete ie ee Wa cle Geen wale Vises 241
vi CONTENTS.
Page
XXIX. Notesonthe Pale oz0ic Bivalved Entomostraca.—No. XVI.
By I. Rurrerr Jonus, F.R.S., F.G.S., &c. (Plates VI. & IX.) .... 243
XXX. On Guard-Polyps and Urticating Cells. By Dr. R. von
WEEN NIE ELD: 40 tocsreis “(a4 tate tete ohareiete bere atc teae ai ete loners tote eae 250
XX XT. On a Case of Commensalism of a Caranv anda Crambessa.
By Mi AGODERROY LGN Bi ois, siege s, casc/eys e2oga:cee ieee ae te ee ee 264
New Books:—Minute Structure of the Central Nervous System of
certain Reptiles and Batrachians of America. Illustrated by
ermanent Photomicrographs by Joon J. Mason, M.D.—
Temoirs of the Geological Survey of India. Paleeontologia
Indica, being Figures and Descriptions of the Organic Remains
procured during the progress of the Geological Survey of India.
Published by order of his Excellency the Governor-General of
Indiain Council. Series x. Indian Tertiary and post-Tertiary
Vertebrata. Vol. I]. Part 1. Siwalik Rhinocerotide. Part 2.
Supplement to Siwalik and Narbada Proboscidia, with 11 plates:
1881. Part 3. Siwalik and Naybada Kquidee, y with 5 plates:
1882, Part 4. Siwalik Camelopardalidee, with 7 plates : 1883.
Part 5. Siwalik Selenodont Suina &c., with 3 plates: 1883. By
R, LypEKKER, B.A., F.Z.8., Geological Survey of India... 270—274
Note on the Intelligence of the American Turret-Spider, by Dr.
McCook ; Complete Biological Evolution of the Elm-tree Aphis
( Tetraneura ulmi, Aut.), by M. J. Lichtenstein ; Elevated Coral
Reefs of, Cuba, by “W/O: Crosby e.g. do -guce cc cdete ce 281—283
NUMBER LXXI.
XXXII. Contributions to Micro-Paleontology.—On Stenopora
Howsti, Nich., with Notes on Monticulipora? tumzda, Phill., and
Remarks on Tabulipora Urvi, Young. By H. ALLEYNE NICHOLSON,
M.D., D.Se., Regius Professor of Natural History in the University
of Aberdeen. (Plate ee) iin lohsieanecs, sateen Gyalnya alee ero ge tee tere ie as ee 285
XXXII. Neuroptera of the Hawaiian Islands.—Part IL. Plani-
pennia, with General Summary. By Ropertr McLacuuay, F.R.S.
(CdGhcia bcROCR See Rane ian merino ano oceGc.so000.000.0000 - 298
XXXIV. On the Answerable Divisions of the Brain in Vertebrates
and Invertebrates. By Prof. OwrEn, C.B., F.RS., &............:. 308
XXXV. Remarks on the Nyctisaura. By G. A. BoULENGER .. 308
XXXVI. Contributions to our Knowledge of the Spongida. By
H. J. Canter, F.R.S. &c. (Plates XI., XI., XJIT., & XIV.) .... 308
XXXVIT. Spicules of Spongilla in the Diluvium of the Altmuhl
Valley, Bavaria. By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S. &c. (Plate XIV.) .. 829
XXXAVUI. Descriptions of two new Species of Asterotdea in the
Collection of the British Museum, By F, Jerrrey Brun, M.A, ., 333
CONTENTS. vl
Page
XXXIX. Descriptions of two new Species of the Genus Megalops
(Coleoptera, Stenini). By CHartes O, WATERHOUSE .......... 335
XL. On the Morphology of the Myriopoda. By Dr. A. S.
Hee mles ROAR DT epad LDN hang hs ahscasala sens at Siek «=. eR GY ike wil ee, ene ache 337
XLI. Contributions to a Knowledge of Malayan Entomology.—
Peeeimeleres Es yi Wir Ere A DISTANT a icas't.cln dy oaies saps One ee ces 351
Lueilia macellaria infesting Man, by Frederick Humbert, M.D.,
; F.C.S.; Fish Mortality in the Gulf of Mexico, by 8S. T. Waller ;
On the Organization of the Crinoidea, by M. E. Perrier. , 353—358
NUMBER LXXII.
XLII. Remarks on an Essay by Prof. G. Lindstrém entitled “ Con-
tributions to the Actinology of the Atlantic Ocean,” and a Reply to
some of his Criticisms. By Prof. P. Martin Duncan, F.R.S.,
PMOL Se cues ya Gieioin-aferissrs Ss Saree Ue Oe ARON AH, 361
XLIII. Notices of British Fungi. By the Rey. M. J. BerKELEy,
BES. alld... By, EXROOMH, Bis. stE WcQies). 5 60559) «33s ofa qcaneywiae iePars « 370
XLIV. Mochlonyx (Tipula) culiciformis, De Geer. By F.
MEINERT
XLV. Notice of a new Genus and Species of Lucanoid Coleo-
ptera. By Cuarvtes O, WATERHOUSE
XLVI. Descriptions of new Lepidoptera from the Viti Islands.
Bvearraun G, borumn, BUS, BiZ.S., Ges. weve. as eee ip ev ees 389
XLVI. On some new Siliceous Sponges collected by M. Pechuél-
Lésche in the Congo. By Dr. Wintiam Marsuatu. (Plate XV.) 391
XLVIII. Additions to the Australian Curculionide.—Part X. By
Francis P. Pascor
Proceedings of the Geological Society...... 0.0... .0. eee 422, 423
On the Internal Sacculina, a new Stage in the Development of Saecu-
lina Carcini, by M. Yves Delage; On the Fossil Flora of Green-
land, by Prof. O. Heer; On the Pelagic Fauna of the Swiss
Beakoss oye rr, Oc Br Hrrbtole 2, seston eta ciete tiyovre = eine nite 423—427
Wridlexs | Ficath etensrd RRP cra hn ie Hon EA ee En Oia Ley a 428
PLATES IN VOL. XII.
PuaTe I,
II. } Structure of Anchinia.
mu. |
IV. Tintinnodea.
V. Hynobius lichenatus—Spelerpes peruvianus.
VI. Fossil Entomostraca from Siberia.
VII. Structure of Tristychius.
VIII. New Earthworms.
IX. Fossil Entomostraca from Spitzbergen.
X. Stenopora Howsii.
XI.
XI.
XIII. | New Sponges.
XIV. |
Xx Vi
THE ANNALS
AND
MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY,
[FIFTH SERIES. ]
iadadacndadanddebac per litora spargite muscum,
Naiades, et circitm vitreos considite fontes:
Pollice virgineo teneros hic carpite flores:
Floribus et pictum, dive, replete canistrum.
At vos, o Nymphe Craterides, ite sub undas
[It e, recurvato variata corallia trunco
Vellite muscosis e rupibus, et mihi concha
Ferte, Dew pelagi, et pingui conchylia succo.”’
NV. Parthenit Giannettasii Ec), 1,
No, 67, JULY 1883.
1.—Waterials towards the History of Anchinia.
By A. KowALeysky and J. Barrois *,
[Plates I.-IIL. |
Awcuinra is one of the most interesting and least known
forms of the whole group of Tunicata. Hstablished by Rathke
in 1833 upon notes left by Eschscholtz, this genus has since
that time been studied by only a few observers; the only
somewhat complete description that we know is that which
Carl Vogt has left us of the Anchinia rubra, met with in very
great numbers at Villafranca, where he found it floating in
thousands at the surface of the sea during the months of
December and January.
1. The species obtained by us at the same place also
possesses a large spot of red pigment in the middle of the
body, and other spots of the same colour upon each of the two
large papillae which surmount the incurrent and excurrent
apertures. It made its appearance at Villafranca a little later
* Translated by W.5S. Dallas, F.L.S., from the ‘Journal de l’Anatomie
et de la Physiologie,’ tome xix. January and February 1885. We are
indebted to the kindness of M. Jules Barrois and of the conductors of the
above journal for permission to have impressions of the three plates
illustrating this memoir.
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xin. 1
2 MM. Kowalevsky and Barrois on Anchinia.
than the time indicated by Vogt; we have only found it
occasionally between the months of February and April, and
each time in very small numbers.
2. The only form of Anchinia that is known (PI. IL. fig. 1)
consists of fragments of zooid-bearing stolons of perfect trans-
parency, which are found floating, like the Salpee and Pyro-
somes, at the surface of the sea.
Our materials for investigation have been rather scanty ;
we have met with the Anchinia only three times, and the
first time in bad weather and in a state unfit for examination.
Of the two colonies afterwards captured the first alone bore,
as described by Vogt, zooids in different stages of gemmation ;
it is this that we have made use of in our investigations.
The second presented zooids all of the same grade, in the
adult state. This is a state mentioned by Rathke, but not
met with by Carl Vogt. Its existence shows that there is not
in this case continuous gemmation at the surface of the stolon,
but an unequally rapid development of a series of previously
formed germs.
We have not had the opportunity of confirming the obser-
vation of Vogt, who, in the great number of specimens
exaroined by him, constantly found one individual surpassing
the others in size and attaining as much as a centimetre in
length. Nothing of this kind existed in the two specimens
examined by us.
3. No observer has as yet given us any information as to
the form of generation represented by the zooids attached to
the surface of the stolon. Vogt did not detect in them any
distinct traces of a stolon or of genital organs; one only
of the specimens examined by him showed more or less
oviform bodies ; but he does not come to any decided conclusion
upon this point, and it is even difficult to make out exactly
what the olive-green bodies indicated by him in this indi-
vidual really represent.
In our Anchinie we have always found perfectly visible
genital organs, consisting of a testis and an ovary (PI. III.
fig. 8, ¢, 0), situated at the lower part of the intestine, be-
tween the heart and the peduncle, and opening by a common
canal into the right expansion of the cloacal sac; it is there-
fore now absolutely certain that the known Anchinia is a
sexual form.
4, The stolon upon which the zooids are fixed is, according
to Vogt, a cylindrical contractile canal, with thick walls, com- _
posed of longitudinal and transverse fibres, and lined within
with a very fine vibratile epithelium.
Unfortunately we have been unable to study the structure
MM. Kowalevsky and Barrois on Anchinia. 3
of the stolonin much detail ; we have not seen muscular fibres
in it; it appeared to us to be a simple hollow tube, formed of
a single series of epithelial cells, and enveloped in a very thick
tunic, containing here and there stellate cells. The most
remarkable thing to be noted in the stolon is a series of large
cells (Pl. II. fig. 1, c) superimposed upon the epithelium, and
placed upon the median line between the zooids.
The latter are arranged upon a somewhat irregular line and
[each] implanted upon a slight projection formed by the epi-
thelium of the stolon; this projection is separated from the
peduncle by a double septum composed of epithelial cells ;
these septa separate at the period when the bud becomes de-
tached from the stolon.
I. Description of Anchinia.
Anchinia (Pl. III. fig. 8), like Pyrosoma and Doliolum, is
a type of Tunicate in which the two apertures, incurrent and
excurrent, are directly opposite to each other. The two
cavities to which they give access, namely the pharyngeal sac
(Ph) and the median portion of the cloaca (cm), are not, as in
the Ascidia, attached to one another, but they face each other,
and are situated at the two extremities (fie. 8). Between the
two there is a space in which the digestive tube is lodged. In
consequence of the separation of these two large cavities, the
digestive tube, which in the Ascidia is situated below these
cavities, is included between them in Anchinia; it is more-
over surrounded to the right and left by the lateral expan-
sions of the cloaca (cl), which spread over the pharyngeal sac
to form the branchia. It is therefore included in a sort of
case, which only communicates above and below with the
rest of the general cavity. Hig. 11, which represents a trans-
verse section passing through the two apertures, will serve
better than any explanation to render this arrangement intel-
ligible.
Pyrosoma and Doliolum also present the same arrangement
but with differences which it is important to note. In Pyro-
soma the median portion of the cloaca is exceedingly small,
in fact quite rudimentary, and out of all proportion to the
pharyngeal sac, which occupies an enormous space. Its
lateral portions, on the contrary, are much developed, and
completely cover the whole of the pharyngeal sac, the entire
wall of which is converted into branchia.
In Doliolum it is quite otherwise. The lateral portions of
the cloaca are rudimentary ; they do not cover the pharyngeal
sac, of which the branchia occupies only the posterior por-
1
4 MM. Kowalevsky and Barrois on Anchinia.
tion ; on the other hand the median portion of the cloaca attains
a considerable development, and has a volume nearly equal
to that of the pharyngeal cavity.
Anchinia presents this interesting peculiarity :—As regards
the arrangement of the great cavities and of the branchia it
represents the exact intermediary between the above two great
types, Pyrosoma and Doliolum. Init the median portion ot the
cloacal cavity is already large, but its dimensions are still
very restricted as compared with those of the pharyngeal sac ;
its lateral parts are likewise better marked off from the median
portion than in Doliolum, but incomparably less developed
than in Pyrosoma, and only cover a small portion of the
pharyngeal sac. Lastly, the branchia consists, as in Doliolum,
of a single series of long clefts parallel to the endostyle; but
it is wider than in Doliolum (fig. 8), and in this respect some-
what approaches that of Pyrosoma.
Anchiniais certainly the most complete transition type that
we know between the Salpa form and the Ascidia form, re-
garded as representing the two extreme types from the stand-
point of the arrangement of the two great cavities. It is the
most instructive form to study for any one who wishes to form
a notion of these important relations.
I pass now to a more detailed description :—
1. General form.—The body is very short and thickset,
not at all elongated in the form of a little barrel, but extended
especially in the direction of its height; its general aspect
does not at all resemble that presented by the Doliola, but
nearly approaches that of the lateral buds destitute of cloaca
which are observed upon their tails.
2. Cloaca.—F ig. 8 shows the boundaries of the median and
lateral portions of the cloaca. ‘The line /m indicates the limit
of the median portion, and the line /¢ that of the left lateral
expansion. )
20 diameters. z
Enlarged
Fig. 2 (Pl. 1.). First stage of gemmation, seen from the ventral surface.
vg. 38, The same stage in profile.
Fig. 4. A more advanced stage.
Fig. 5. A still more advanced stage.
Fig. 6 (P1. IL.). The following stage: the branchial clefts begin to show
themselves. x 90 diam.
Fig. 7 (Pl. 1). A more advanced stage:
the tissues have lost their
embryonic character; and the creature presents a transparency
like that of the adult.
x 46 diam.
* Loe. cit. p. 73.
20 = Mr. E. D. Cope on the Bunothertan Mammalia.
Fig. 8 (P|. IIL). Adult. The letters 7s and cl represent the superior and
inferior expansions of the cloaca, expansions separated at the
level of the letter p, where the median portion (cm) of the
cloaca comes into contact with the pharyngeal sac. The line Zz
represents the boundary of the lateral portion of the cloaca, and
the line / m the boundary of its median part.
Fig. 9 (Pl. I1.). Transverse section of the filament of the posterior extre-
mity. cell, large granular cells contained in its interior; € ¢,
transparent cells which form its superficial covering ; f0, fibrous
envelope ; m, section of the muscles of the aperture, which are
produced on the ventral side nearly to the extremity of the fila-
ment. X 150 diam.
Fig. 10 (P1. I11.). Transverse section of the endostyle. Xx 250 diam.
Fig. 11. Transverse section of an Anchinia at a stage a little more ad-
vanced than fig. 7 and at the level of the stomach. x 30 diam.
TI.—On the Mutual Relations of the Bunothertan Mammalia.
By E. D. Copr*.
Tue name Bunotheria was proposed by me for a series of
Mammalia which resemble in most technical characters the
Edentata and the Rodentia. That is, they agree with these
orders in having small, nearly smooth, cerebral hemispheres,
which leave the olfactory lobes and cerebellum entirely ex-
posed, and in some instances the hemispheres do not cover
the mesencephalum also. From the two orders in question,
however, they are easily distinguished. ‘Their enamel-covered
teeth separate them from the Hdentata, while the articulation
of the lower jaw is different from that found m the Rodentia.
It isa transverse ginglymus with a postglenoid process in
the Bunotheria, as distinguished from the longitudinal groove,
permitting antero-posterior motion, of the Rodentia.
Such a group as is thus characterized will include two
existing groups recognized as orders—the Prosimiz and the
Insectivora. The latter group has always been a crux to
systematists; and when we consider the skeleton alone, as
from the standpoint of the palxontologist, the difficulty is not
diminished. Various extinct types discovered in latter years,
chiefly in the Eocene formations, have been additions to this
intermediate series of forms, giving even closer relations with
the orders already adjacent, ¢.e. the Kdentata, the Rodentia,
the Prosimiz, and the Carnivora. As is known, the groups
corresponding to these orders have been named respectively
* From the ‘Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of
Philadelphia ’ for 1883, pp. 77-88.
Mr. E. D. Cope on the Bunothertan Mammalia. 21
the Tzeniodonta, Tillodonta, Mesodonta, and Creodonta.
With great apparent diversity, these suborders show unmis-
takable gradations into each other and the two recent orders
already mentioned. As such I may mention Psittacotherium,
which relates the Tzniodonta and illodonta, Hsthonya,
which relates the Tillodonta with nearly all the other sub-
orders, Achenodon, which connects Creodonta and Meso-
donta, and Cynodontomys, which may be Mesodont or Pro-
simian. ‘Then the existing Chiromys most certainly connects
Tillodonta and Prosimiz.
My original definitions of the suborders of the Mesodonta,
given in vol. il. of the U.S. Geological Survey under Capt.
G. M. Wheeler, p. 85, omitted the Prosimiz, and embraced a
number of characters whose significance must be reexamined.
Thus it is impossible to characterize the Creodonta as lacking
a trochlear groove of the astragalus, in view of the form of
that element in Mesonyx and Mioclenus, where the groove
is more or less distinct. It is impossible to distinguish the
Insectivora from the Creodonta by the deficiency of canine
and large development of incisor teeth. In Rhynchocyon the
canines are large and the superior incisors wanting, while in
Centetes the arrangement of these teeth is precisely as in the
Creodonta. As to the large Achewnodon and other Arctocyo-
nid, I find no characters whatever to distinguish them from
the generally small Mesodonta.
In view of these inconsistencies I have reexamined the
subject, and find the following definitions to be more nearly
coincident with the natural boundaries of the divisions of this
large order. ‘The importance of the character of the tritu-
bercular superior molar has recently impressed me (see ‘ Pro-
ceedings of the Academy,’ 1883, p. 56), as it had previously
done Prof. Gill. This zoologist has already distinguished
two divisions of the Insectivora (without the Galeopithecide)
by the forms of the superior molar teeth. ‘The first possesses
quadritubercular molars above, the second tritubercular.
That these types represent important stages in the develop-
ment of the molar dentition I have no doubt. These cha-
racters far outweigh in importance those expressing the forms
of the skull, matters of proportion only, with which a few
systematists unnecessarily overload their diagnoses. Such
characters are of little more than specific value, and serve to
obseure the mind of the inquirer for a true analysis. ‘They
may be used empirically, it is true, to determine relationships
when the diagnostic parts are wanting.
I propose to transfer the Insectivora with tritubercular
superior molars to the Creodonta, in spite of the fact that some
22 Mr. E. D. Cope on the Bunotherian Mammalia.
of them (Jfythomys, Solenodon, Chrysochloris) have but
weakly developed canine teeth, and Chrysochloris has large
incisors. As an extreme form Hsthonyx will follow, standing
next the Tillodonta. It will then be necessary to transfer
the Arctocyonide and all the Mesodonta to the Insectivora,
where they will find affinity with the Tupzide. These have
well-developed canines and small incisors, as in the extinet
groups named. ‘The Chiromyide must be distinguished from
all the other suborders, on account of its rodent-like incisors
combined with its lemur-like feet.
The characters of the six suborders will then be as fol-
lows :—
I. Incisor teeth growing from persistent pulps.
Canines also growing from less persistent pulps,
agreeing with external incisors in haying mo- .
lariform crowns ...... Set Oe s Oats eee er 1. Teniodonta.
Canines rudimental or wanting; hallux not
opposable...... oF caldera ites eons op ee aeTic Jo Ne 11. Tillodonta.
Canines none; hallux opposable ............ 1. Daubentonioidea.
Il. Incisor teeth not growing from persistent
pulps.
Superior true molars quadrituberculate ; hallux
GPPOSADIE ® hieio es 5 Sracuis: era catsiots ee ene eee Iv. Prosimie.
Superior true molars quadrituberculate ; hallux
BIO LAG PPOSHDIO oS ccrs ore csesste eye Siererele mis eas reve v. Insectivora.
Superior true molars trituberculate or bituber-
culate *; hallux not opposable ............ vi. Creodonta.
While the above scheme defines the groups exactly and,
so far as can now be ascertained, naturally, I do not doubt
that future research among the extinct forms will add much
necessary information which we do not now possess. It
is possible that the group I called Mesodonta may yet be
distinguished from the Insectivora by characters yet unknown.
But I cannot admit any affinity between this group and any
form of “ Pachyderms,” as suggested by Filhol, or of Suil-
lines, as believed by Lydekker ft. Such suppositions are in
direct opposition to what we know of the phylogeny of the
Mammalia. These views are apparently suggested by the
Bunodont type of teeth found in various Mesodonta; but that
* The internal tubercle is wanting in the last two superior molars in
Hyenodon. ‘This genus, of which the osteology remains largely unknown
has been stated by Gervais to possess a brain of higher type than the
Creodonta, Prof. Scott, of Princeton, however, is of the opinion that
this determination is erroneous, and that Hy@nodon is a true Creodont
in this and other respects. If so, the genus will perhaps enter the
Amblyctonide.
+ Memoirs Geological Survey of India, ser. x. 1883, p. 145.
Mr. E. D. Cope on the Bunotherian Mammalia. 23
character gives little ground for systematic determination
among Hocene Mammalia, and has deceived paleontologists
from the days of Cuvier to the present time. The only con-
necting-point where there may be doubt as to the ungulate
or unguiculate type of a mammal is the family Periptychide,
of the suborder Condylarthra. The suborder Hyracoidea
may furnish another index of convergence.
The families included in these suborders will be the fol-
lowing :—
Tantoponra. Calamodontide, Ectoganide.
Tittoponta. Tillothervide.
DAUBENTONIOIDEA. Chiromyide.
Prosimim. Tarstide, (?) Anaptomorphide, (2) Mixo-
dectide, Lemuride.
Insectivora, Soricide, Lrinacetde, Macroscelide,
Tupaide, Adapide*, Arctocyonide.
Creoponta. Yalpide, Chrysochloridide, Esthonychide,
Centetide (= Leptictide olim), Oxyenide, Miacide,
Amblyctonide, Mesonychide.
I at one time called this order by the name Insectivora, a
course which some zoologists may prefer. But a name should
as nearly as possible adhere to a group to which it was first
applied, and whose definition has become currently associated
with it. Such an application is correct in fact, and is a
material aid to the memory. ‘There are various precedents
for the adoption of a new general term for a group composed
of subordinate divisions which have themselves already re-
ceived names.
In order to determine the number of internal tubercles in
some of the Insectivora, so as to ascertain the affinities of some
questionable genera, it 1s first necessary to examine the homo-
logies of the cusps of the molar teeth. The opossums are
characterized by the presence of three longitudinal series of
tubercles on the superior molar. The homologies of these
cusps are rendered clear by the character presented by the
fourth superior premolar, where the anterior intermediate is
wanting. ‘lhe external cusps are really such, and are not
developed from a cingulum external to the true external cusps,
* Two species of Pelycodus must be removed from this genus and
family and be placed in the Creodonta with Mvoclenus. They are the
P, pelvidens and P. angulatus, which have the posterior inner tubercle of
the superior molars a mere projection of the cingulum. I place them in
anew genus, which differs from Mcoclenus in the possession of an internal
cusp of the fourth inferior premolar, under the name of Chriacus, type C.
pelvidens,
24 = =Myr. E. D. Cope on the Bunothertan Mammalia.
as appears at first sight to be the case with such animals as
the Talpide. The intermediate cusps are really such, although
the posterior looks like the apex of a V-shaped external cusp.
In Perathertum the external cusps are smaller than in Di-
delphys, and the intermediate V’s so much better developed
that the type is much like that of the Talpide, to whose
neighbhourhood I originally referred it.
This leads to a consideration of the question of the homo-
logies of the cusps in the genera of the old order of Insectivora
proper, and of the Creodonta. Mr. St. George Mivart has
briefly discussed the question, so far as relates to the former
group*. He commences with the primitive quadrituberculate
type presented by Gymnura and Erinaceus, and believes that
the external cusps occupy a successively more and more
internal position till they come to be represented by the apices
of well-developed V’s, as in the ungulate types. The V’s are
well developed in several families; and in Chrysochloris the
two V’s are supposed to be united and to constitute almost the
entire apex of the crown, while in Centetes the same kind of
V forms a still larger part of the crown.
I believe that these conclusions must be modified, in the
light of the characters of various extinct genera and of the
genus Didelphys. In the first place, there is an inherent im-
probability im the supposition that the external V’s of the
superior molars of the Insectivora have had the same origin
as those of the Ungulata. The movements of the jaws in the
two groups are different, the one being vertical, the other
partially lateral. In the one, acute apices are demanded ; in
the other, grinding faces and edges. We have corresponding
V’s in the inferior dental series, and we regard those as pro-
duced by the connexion of alternating cusps by oblique ridges.
In homologizing the superior cusps we have as elements two
external, two intermediate, and two internal cusps. The first
are opposite the external roots, and the anterior internal is op-
posite the internal root.
First, as regards Centetes and Chrysochloris. Besides the
strained character of the hypothesis that supposes the V-shaped
summit of the crown to represent two V’s fused together,
there is good evidence obtainable in support of the belief that
the triangle in question is the usual one presented by the
Creodonta.
This clearly consists of the two external and the anterior
internal cusps united by angular ridges. ‘The form is quite
the same as in Leptictis and Ictops, and nearly that of Delta-
* Journal of Anatomy and Physiology, il. p. 138, figures.
Mr. E. D. Cope on the Bunotherian Mammalia. 25
thertum, where the external cusps are present. Centetes and
Chrysochloris only differ from these in that the internal cusps
are wanting. In addition, the latter genus presents a rudi-
ment of the posterior inner tubercle, as is seen in Deltathertum.
An explanation similar to this is admitted by Mr. Mivart to
apply to the cusps of the inferior molar of Centetes. It remains
to ascertain whether the cusp in this genus, Chrysochloris, &c.
represents an intermediate or not.
Secondly, as regards the Talpide and Soricide, where the
external V’s are well marked. If we examine the external
cusps in the genus Didelphys, we find that the posterior one
becomes gradually more anterior in its position, until on the
second true molar it stands largely above the interspace be-
tween the roots instead of over the posterior root. It will also
be seen that the anterior intermediate tubercle is distinct and
of insignificant proportions, while the posterior intermediate is
large and is related to the posterior external as is the apex of
a V to its anterior base. In this arrangement I conceive that
we have an explanation of the V’s of the Talpide and Sori-
cide. The first true molar of Scalops is a good deal like that
of Didelphys; but the anterior cusp is larger and there is no
anterior intermediate cusp, while the posterior external is of
reduced size. ‘The posterior V is better developed than in
Didelphys but is composed, in the same way, of a posterior
intermediate cusp, and a posterior external with a posterior
heel. ‘These are united by stronger ridges in Scalops, Con-
dylura, and Blarina than m Didelphys. On the second true
molar in Scalops a V represents the anterior external cusp of
the first true molar. Whether this V has a constitution like
the posterior one, 7. e. is composed of external and intermediate
cusps joined, is difficult to determine; but it is probably so
constituted. It seems to be pretty clearly the case in Blarina,
where the fourth premolar and first true molar may be com-
pared, with a resulting demonstration of the correctness of
this view. In Condylura the V’s have become more deve-
loped and the external cusps reduced, so that the analysis is
more difficult.
This interpretation applied to Urotrichus and Galeopithecus
gives them quadrituberculate molars, not trituberculate, as
determined by Mivart. Mystomys is tritubercular. The
intermediate tubercles are present, but are imperfectly connected
with the external, so that V’s are not developed (wide figures
of Mivart and Allman). This genus offers as much confirma-
tion of the homology here proposed as do the opossums; but
it differs from the latter in having the anterior intermediate
tubercle the larger, instead of the posterior, Mystomys and
26
Mr. H. J. Carter on the Microscopic
Solenodon also confirm my determination of the homologies in
Centetes*.
In conclusion I give the following synoptic view of the
constitution of the superior molar teeth in various genera of
the Bunotheria.
CUSPS PRESENT.
External,
intermediate,
two internal.
Adapidie.
|Tupeeidee.
\Galeopithecide.
Soricidie.
Urotrichus.
|
|
|
External,
no intermediate,
two internal.
Gymunura.
Erinaceus.
Macroscelidide.
External,
intermediate,
one internal. |
Mystomyidee. |
Mioclezenus.
Miacis.
Talpidee.
\(Didelphys.)
(Canis.)
\Oxyeena.
(Chriacus.
‘Deltatherium.
|Esthonyx.
External,
no interme-
diate,
one internal,
Mesonyx.
Leptictis.
Stypolophus.
(2nd internal
rudimentary ).
No external,
no inter-
mediate,
two internal.
Chrysochloris
(2nd internal
rudimentary).
Solenodon
(ditto).
No external
no interme-
diate,
one internal
Centetes.
I1l.—On the Microscopic Structure of thin Slices of Fossil
Calcispongie.
By H. J. Carter, F.R.S. &e.
In the “ P.S.” which I hastily added to my last “ Observa-
tions on the so-called ‘ Farringdon Sponges’ (Calcispongie,
Zittel),” it is stated that Dr. Harvey B. Holl had kindly sent
me four slides, testifying respectively to two facts, viz. 1st,
that the spiculation of Verticillites anastomans was that of a
Calcisponge, to me
size”? with that of Grantia compressa; and 2nd, that it was
confronted by a crust of pinlike spicules with their heads
outwards; and at the conclusion, that I had no¢ seen the latter
in my specimens of Vertdicillites anastomans from Farringdon
in Berkshire.
Wishing to confirm this, I obtained through Dr. Holl’s
kindness his entire specimen, and having made two or three
6c
precisely like and almost identical in
* This view was first advanced by the writer in the Annual Report
U.S. Geol. Sury. Terrs. 1873-74, p. 472.
Structure of Fossil Calcispongic. 27
slides from it, found in all what I have stated; while, seeing
that the specimen was identical with one of my own from Far-
ringdon, I did the same with this with the same result; but
when thus engaged I saw that I had specimens of another
form in my collection, and that this also presented the pinlike
spicules. It was then evident that there were two, viz. Dr.
Holl’s and another, and that they chiefly differed in the form
of the siphonal cloaca which passes through the centre of each
septum, like that of an Orthoceras, only with the convexity of
the septa reversed (that is, directed upwards or outwards) in
Verticillites. In Dr. Holl’s specimen this passage is reduced
toa marginated circular hole of intercommunication in the septa
which separate the chambers; while in the other form it is
a continuous tube or cylinder communicating with the chambers
respectively by holes in its s¢des, which thus, through this
canal, establish a communication with the exterior.
On reference to Dr. Gustav Steinmann’s figures (“* Pharetro-
nen-Studien,’’ Neues Jahrbuch f. Mineral. Geol. u. Palionto-
logie, 1882, 11. Bd. Taf. vi. u. vii. figs. 5,6 u. 1 respectively)
I see that Dr. Holl’s species has been called “ helvetica”’ by
De Loriol (Urgonien infér. de Landeron, p. 65, t. v. figs. 4—
11); while the other form had long since received the name
of “ Verticillipora (Verticillites, Detr.) anastomans” from Man-
tell (‘ Wonders of Geology,’ p. 636, fig. 3, &c.).
The pinlike spicules, however, are present in doth, and ar-
ranged in the manner of a funnel, with the spout inwards or
continuous with each external aperture of the radial canals, as
may be proved by making a horizontal and vertical section of
the wall respectively, when the full length of the pinlike
spicules is seen in the former sloping inwards towards the
canal, and their truncated ends in a circle surrounded by the
triradiates in the latter, while by making one horizontally
through the septum and the wall together both may be seen
at once. ‘The pin spicules, like the triradiates, are dissolved
by diluted nitric acid, although generally preserved in form
when that of the triradiates has almost entirely disappeared.
It is very probable that Dr. Holl’s specimen came trom the
same neighbourhood as my own; but, be this as it may, it
would be desirable to ascertain if the pinlike spicules are
absent in the species from the Jura and elsewhere out of Eng-
land, as they are in Dr. Hinde’s Verticillites D’ Orbignyi,
which came from the Upper Greensand at Warminster in
Wiltshire, within twenty-four miles of Farringdon.
The next point to which I would direct attention is the
change which takes place in the spiculation of the Calcispongiz
during fossilization, to which I have also hastily alluded
28 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Microscopic
in the following “ footnote” to my above-mentioned paper in
the ‘ Annals,’ viz. :—
“Can it be possible after all, that this concentric lamina-
tion is mineral and not organic—that is, that the calcareous
layers are but a reproduction in form of the original spicules,
which, during fossilization, have become dissolvedand furnished
this solution for the new structure, as often seen in the chalce-
donization of the vitreous sponges, or as agatoid layers round
a grain of extraneous matter? ‘lhe examination of another
slice of my specimen of Sestrostomella from the Jura strongly
inclines me to this view”’ (‘ Annals,’ ser. 5, vol. xi. p. 35).
Thus influenced, I lost no time in endeavouring to confirm
the inference by grinding down slices of several species of
fossil Calcispongiz to a minimum of at least 1-500th of an
inch, or semitransparency, viz. Verticillites anastomans and
helvetica, Peronellu dumosa, Oculosponyia dilatata, Elasmo-
stoma acutimargo, and two or three others, when I came to the
following conclusions :—
1. That during fossilization, the organic matter of the
spicule disappearing, the mineral matter, thus deprived of its
cement, is set free.
2. That while this is taking place the forms of the spicules
are more or less destroyed and the mineral matter more or less
passes into solution.
3. That the forms of the spicules thus more or less destroyed
run into each other so as to assume shapes totally different
from what they were originally, while the rest of the caleare-
ous material in a state of solution becomes deposited in the
form of fibre composed of one or more concentric layers en-
closing the lines of spicules.
4, That although the slice when reduced to extreme thin-
ness may present no distinct tri- or quadriradiates, yet one
or more perfect ones may have come into view during the
latter part of the reduction, when, atter every two or three
strokes of the grinding, the slice should be transferred to the
field of the microscope, lest the spicule be rubbed off altogether.
Hence the advantage of grinding down the slice one’s self,
otherwise such important facts might pass unnoticed.
5. That if the tri- or quadriradiate of a Calcisponge cet.
par. is thus seen, this should be sutticient to prove the nature
of the fossil, although the next stroke of the grinding may
destroy it, which is often the case.
Observations.
It is, however, the running together of the lines of the
Structure of Fossil Calcispongice. 29
original tri- or quadriradiate spicules which leads, in all in-
stances that I have examined, to the branched, forked, and
other forms that resemble the spiculation of a Lithistid sponge,
especially after the slice has been reduced to the lowest degree
(that is, to semitransparency). Hence, whenever I have been
so fortunate as to see even one undoubted tri- or quadriradiate
of a Calcisponge, although, as before stated, it may have dis-
appeared in the subsequent grinding, I have felt as convinced
that the fossil was a Calcisponge as that the fantastic forms
which accompanied it were spurious ; so that now when I come
toa perfect tri- or quadriradiate of the kind mentioned, I stop
grinding and mount the specimen for preservation and more
deliberate examination.
Process of Grinding down a Slice of a Calcareous Fossil
for Microscopicol Kxamination.
Take about one part of half-dry Canada balsam, and place
it on the centre of a glass slide; heat it until melted over a
spirit-lamp with about half an inch vertical flame, moving
the slide backwards and forwards to prevent the latter from
cracking ; add two parts of shellac ; and when the whole has
bubbled up, stir it with the point of a needle so as to mix
well, and spread it altogether over a little more of the glass
than the size of the slice to be reduced.
Previous to this, cut off with a watch-spring or very fine
saw fixed in an iron bow-frame (all of which may be obtained
from an ironmonger at a very small charge) the slice to be
ground down; and if there be much siliceous matter in the
fossil, the saw (which is very cheap) may be sacrificed by the
addition of emery powder and water to the groove, as this
accelerates the cutting. (Of course where a machine with
horizontal turning-wheel is possessed, such as is used for
cutting siliceous fossils, flint, &c., this is the quickest and
most economical way to obtain the “ slice,’’)
Having thus obtained it, so far prepared, rub one side (viz.
that to be examined) down to scratchless smoothness on a
schoolboy’s slate or very fine honestone with level surface, to
effect which it is absolutely necessary that all the materials
should be entirely freed by washing from every particle of
emery or siliceous mineral that may happen to be present ;
otherwise the calcareous surface. will become almost irre-
mediably furrowed.
Next dry the slice on a tin or paper tray placed inside the
fender by the fire, where it can remain until the next part of
the process is completed.
50 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Ovigerous Layer of
Now remelt the material on the glass slide as before ; and
when sufficiently fluidified to present a uniformly level surface
(but not burnt, for this would destroy the tenacity of the
cement and thus give it a crispness which, by cracking, would
defeat all attempts at further reduction), quickly transfer the
warmed slice (which should now be close at hand) to it,
while with a little pressure the ‘ smoothed”’ surface is brought
into direct contact with that of the glass. Thus let it remain
on the table where thisis done until the glass feels cold to the
touch.
After this reduce the slice to the thinness of a wafer over a
very fine vertical rotating grinding-stone, or on a copper plate
with emery powder and water, horizontally.
Now wash it well in water, and, placing the slide on a
piece of buckskin leather spread on the table or over a level
surface (to keep it from slipping) with the slice uppermost,
continue the reduction in water with a piece of very fine
siliceous limestone, that may be obtained from a statuary, of
a convenient form (that is, one which will admit of the surface
of the slice coming into direct and continuous contact with
that of the limestone), with which it should be horizontally
rubbed until reduced to the required thinness, which must_ be
ascertained by repeatedly transterring the slice to the field of
the microscope with an inch object-glass and high ocular,
The nearer this thinness is approached the oftener this trans-
fer should be made, washing the slice by dipping the slide
into a bowl of water each time that it is examined.
When sufficiently reduced, wash the slide as before, and
stand it up to drain until the slice is perfectly dry. Then
cover with benzol, followed by balsam and thin glass, for
preservation and more deliberate examination.
I make no apology for introducing these remarks, as the
“ process,” although open to criticism and improvement no
doubt, answers the purpose; and while inexperienced I
myself should have been very glad of such aid. Dr. Holl
suggested to me the use of shellac, which is the most valuable
hint that I have received.
1V.—On the Presence of Starch-granules in the Ovum of the
Marine Sponges, and on the Ovigerous Layer of Suberites
domuncula, Nardo. By H. J. Carter, F.R.S. &e.
Ir was but a short time since that I pointed out another in-
stance of a structure like thai of the cellular tissue of plants,
Suberites domuncula, Nardo. 31
situated around the statoblast of freshwater sponges (‘ Annals,’
1882, vol. x. p. 367) ; the presence of starch-granules had been
described in 1856, although not figured until 1859; and now
I have to announce the latter also in the ovum of the marine
sponges.
As this was brought to my notice by cutting up a
fragment of the ovigerous layer of Suberites domuncula into
small pieces, when, by pressure, both oil-globules and starch-
granules made their appearance among the granular contents
of the ova, I will particularly describe this layer before com-
paring these ova with those of other sponges.
Familiar to naturalists as Suberites domuncula, Nardo, ap.
Schmidt, 1862 (Spong. Adriatisch.), = Hymeniacidon suberea,
Bowerbank, 1866 (Mon. Brit. Spong. vol. 11. p. 200), has
been for many years past, viz. from Aldrovandus, at the
beginning of the 17th century (Johnston, Brit. Spong. p. 142),
down to the present time, although not recognized as a sponge
until Col. Montagu described it as such from specimens
dredged on the coast of Devonshire circa 1812 (Werner.
Mem. Edin. 1818, vol. ii. p. 100), no one appears to have
noticed the striking manner in which its ova are deposited in
a layer on that part of the hard object (generally a dead
shell} over which it may have grown.
On the 6th January 1870, after a storm, I picked up on
this beach (Budleigh-Salterton, South Devon) two specimens,
and on ihe 4th September 1877 upwards of 150 were brought
to me from the dredgings of a ‘ trawler” about 20 miles off
this shore, all of which had grown on dead shells of a similar
kind, viz. Turritella and small Buccinwm, tenanted either by
a hermit crab (Pagurus) or annelid. All, oras many as I have
examined, present the same kind of ovigerous layer, in which
all the ova are in the same stage of development; so that we
may infer, from the dates above mentioned and what will be
stated hereafter, that throughout the year these sponges, if
containing a dead shell or any similarly hard object, will have
upon it a similar ovigerous layer.
Like most of its kind, too, Suberites domuncula not only
grows over the dead shell, but as it grows encloses a large
quantity of the fine detritus of the sea-bed in which it may
have lived; so that it is impossible to free the smallest por-
tion from this foreign material, and it is on this account equally
impossible to obtain a satisfactory view of the finer elements
of which the sarcodic substance of the sponge itself is com-
posed.
Kach specimen appears to be but a single individual
(“ person,” Hiickel), as each has only a single ragged vent
32 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Ovigerous Layer of
situated on the most pendent or prominent part, which is the
outlet of a well-developed excretory canal-system, whose
branches pervade the extremely fine and compact structure of
which the sponge is otherwise composed. The pinlike
spicules &c. and the ovigerous layer that I am about to
describe are also particularly evident; but as the sponge
generally has been heretofore repeatedly noticed with the
exception of this layer, I shall henceforth confine myself to a
description of the latter only.
If a vertical section of one of these specimens be made, so
that the incision may fall perpendicularly and longitudinally
on the shell over which the sponge may have grown, and the
two portions forcibly separated trom each other, so as to ex-
pose the shell beneath (say a Turritella about 14 inch long),
a yellowish chitinous layer composed of ova closely packed
together (not unlike the nidamental layer of a mollusk) will
be left upon the shell, corresponding in extent to the amount
of the shell covered by the sponge, whether this be a part or
the whole, and adhering so strongly that the whole of the
sponge-substance may be washed off with a brush without dis-
turbing the attachment (fig. 3). On the other hand, sup-
posing that the sponge, as is commonly the case, be attached
to the whole length of the TZurritella and the specimen
(having been preserved in a wet state) is put into dilute nitric
acid, the shell part will be entirely dissolved away, leaving
the ovigerous layer in this instance attached to the sponge,
when a similar section with a sharp thin knife may be made
to pass through both the sponge and the ovigerous layer
together ; and thus, by examining the object in water under a
microscope, the thickness and structure of the latter may be
easily ascertained.
The ovigerous layer may then be observed to be composed
of a yellowish tough chitinous stratum of ova in juxtapo-
sition, but only one ovum deep or thick (fig. 2), of which
the part that was in contact with the shell is flat, thin,
and even (fig. 2,4), but that towards the sponge thick and
granulated by the convexities of the layer of ovarian cap-
sules, which, from being compressed together, vary slightly
in height, size, and shape, so that, although generally the
stratum or ovigerous layer is only one 200th of an inch thick,
the thickness towards the sponge is so far rendered irregular
(fig. 2, a), while the horizontal diameter of the ova when
viewed in a flat position on the sponge side is found to vary
from the 180th to the 90th of an inch (fig. 8); hence the
ovum, being flat below, convex above, and rendered more or
less polygonal laterally by horizontal compression, fails to
Suberites domuncula, Nardo. 33
present that spherical form which it would do if, as in other
cases, it had been isolated in the midst of the sponge-tissue.
Taking the elements of the ovum one by one from without
inwards, it will be found to consist of a thick chitinous capsule
followed by a delicate membrane filled with the yelk. The
capsule, as before stated, is convex towards the sponge, flat
towards the shell, and polygonal laterally, presenting on its
convexity a great number of minute circular granules or
points arranged more or less hexagonally, more or less pro-
jecting beyond the surface, often possessing a punctum in the
centre, and always connected with each other by a fold
of the surface, so that it presents under high microscopic
power a reticulated appearance (figs. 3, a, and 4). This part
of the capsule is very thick when compared with the side
towards the shell, being composed of five or more chitinous
layers, amounting in all to 1-3000th inch, while the flat side
hardly amounts to more than one of these layers. Interiorly
it is smooth, where it is in contact with the delicate mem-
brane investing the yelk, and appears to be uniformly closed
on all sides; so that no aperture whatever could be detected
in it.
The yelk, on the other hand, surrounded by this “ delicate
membrane,” which is hardly demonstrable from its trans-
parency and thinness, consists of spherical refractive granules
about 1-12000th inch in diameter, among which are a great
many oil-globules and starch-granules, the latter of a greyish-
white colour, more or less oval in form, flat, and presenting a
crack-like translucency in the centre, varying in size under
1-600th inch in diameter and becoming of the usual opaque
blue colour under the influence of iodine, when they strikingly
contrast with the whiteness of the yelk-granules generally,
which do not become so coloured.
Such is the composition of this ovigerous layer, and such
the characters of the contents of the ova in every instance that
I have examined ; so that it may fairly be assumed that under
these circumstances none ever get beyond the granulation of
the yelk in this position, whatever they may do afterwards
when impregnation and the duplicative subdivision of the yelk
destroys the individuality of the yelk-granules and leads on
to the development of the embryo—a state which I have not
witnessed, nor do I know where to find; but as the ovigerous
layer is only to be seen over the surface of the hard objects
enclosed by the Suberite so long as they exist, and no trace
of such a layer or any ova can be discovered after the shell
has disappeared, even when its mowld still remains empty,
which is often the case (as proved by a specimen where the
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol, xii. 3
34 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Ovigerous Layer of
upper half of the Zurritella on which the sponge had grown
remains with the ovigerous layer still on it, while the lower part
has disappeared and left not a trace of ova or the ovigerous
layer behind, where both originally existed (fig. 1), and in
another, where the original shell has passed away and a
smaller one has been enclosed, apparently for the purpose of
receiving a new ovigerous layer), it seems not impossible that
impregnation and the further development of the ovum may
take place with the disappearance of the shell, when the embryo
at least could easily escape through that part of the capsule
which was in contact with it, and which I have stated to be so
extremely thin (fig. 2, d).
Let us now turn our attention for a few moments to the ova
of other marine sponges, to see how far they agree with those
of Suberttes domuncula ; and selecting Lsodictya simulans, Bk.,
for this purpose out of several ova-bearing ones that I have,
preserved in spirit, the ova will be found to be congregated
in the sponge towards the base or oldest part, but not attached
to the rock on which the sponge may have grown, as in
uberites domuncula. While thus isolated they present a sphe-
rical form so long as the yelk has not passed into the fully
developed embryo; but when this is completed the embryo
bursts through the delicate capsule which enclosed it, and then
assumes the form of a conical shot or elongated cone with a
little tuft at the obtuse end (the long cilia). Under the former
or spherical condition, in my specimen, the grumous or clotted
state of the contents and presence of spicules already show
that the originally granular state of the yelk has been trans-
formed through duplicate subdivision with its consequences,
into the coming embryo, and thus the presence of starch,
although evident under the use of iodine, is now very trifling,
showing that in the egg of the Suberite, as in the seed of
plants, it is abundant at the commencement and disappears
in the usual way under germination.
The same observations apply to the ova of Halisarca lobu-
laris, Aplysina corneostellata (Darwinella aurea), Esperia, and
Halichondria sanguinea, Johnst., so that we here see the
animal nature evinced in spite of the resemblance of the ova
of sponges to the seed of plants ; for while the sponge-embryo
develops a root for fixation only, and a superstructure tor
supporting organisms that take in crude material for food, that
of plants develops a root for nutrition as well as fixation
and a leafy superstructure, viz. the “ plumule,” which grows
by endosmosis through the spongioles at the ends of the
radicles.
Having already gone into the subject of impregnation in
Suberites domuncula, Nardo. 35
the Sponges (‘ Annals,’ 1882, vol. x. p. 364), Ihave only to
add here that, accompanying the ova of Aplysina corneostellata
especially, which are about 1-120th inch in diameter, there
are in my specimen many smaller spherical bodies averaging
only 1-360th inch, which in size do not appear to be a
second set of ova, although when dyed with aniline red they
all (both ova and these bodies) become equally tinged and
much more so than the other parts; but being respectively
surrounded by a capsule formed of granuliferous cells, 1t 1s
almost impossible to say what appearance their respective
contents otherwise present. I think I can see the same also
among the ova of Isodictya simulans, where the granulated
appearance of thedr contents is not obscured by a capsule of
this kind; and certainly in a thin slice of Grantia compressa,
whose spongozoa in the living state were successfully fed with
indigo, so that all the other elements (viz. larva, ova, and
these granuliferous cells) remain uncoloured, while the blue
spongozoa mark out the ampullaceous sacs with a sharpness
which prevents all confusion ; but whether these granuliferous
bodies were spermatic or not I am unable to decide. It may
not be unworthy of remark here, that while examining the
freshwater sponges of Bombay, in 1856, I noticed granulife-
rous cells which seemed to me to be spermatic, and thus de-
scribed them “ provisionally’? under the head of “ sperma-
tozoids”” (‘ Annals,’ 1856, vol. xviil. p. 227).
Lastly, another instance of the presence of spermatozoa In
sponges has lately been added by Dr. N. Poléjaeff, of the
University of Gratz, which was obtained from an examination
of Sycandra raphanus, Hickel, in the living state, by making
very thin slices and examining them under a high microscopic
power, afterwards followed by the application of osmic acid
and alum-carmine, to render the tail or cilium more evident
(“ Ueber das Sperma und die Spermatogenese bei Sycandra
raphanus, Hickel,” Separat-Abdruck aus dem lxxxvi. Bande
der Sitzb. der k. Akad. Wissensch. 1 Abth. Nov. Heft, Jahrg.
1882; read 16th Nov. 1882). But still there is no character
given to the spermatic cell, as I have before noticed, by which
it may be satisfactorily recognized by the inexperienced
student, if, indeed, there be any such ; and, so far as the granu-
lation goes, it is as conjectural to me now as it was in 1856.
Allusion is made (p. 4) to my also conjectural figures of
the spermatozoon in Grantia compressa (‘ Annals,’ vol. xiv.
p- 108, pl. x. figs. 21-23), which are so much more like the
monociliated cells of the larva at a very early period than the
spermatozoa of Sycandra raphanus represented by Dr. Polé-
jaeff, that I am now more inclined than ever to regard
them as such.
3*
36 On Suberites domuncula, Nardo.
The ova of sponges in colour generally follow that of the
parent sponges themselves, especially towards maturity, when
this becomes more intense, and thus they contrast strongly
with the rest of the substance. The ovabearing specimens
which I possess are :—Halisarca lobularis, obtained from this
shore in July 1874; Aplysina corneostellata, from Vigo Bay,
by Saville Kent, F.L.S. &e., June 1870; Lsodictya simulans,
from this shore (here the ovum is white), July 1874 (at this
time also [found Esperta and Halichondria sanguinea nan ova-
bearing state, but did not preserve any of them); lastly,
Grantia compressa, trom this shore, May 1871, viz. those
individuals which were successfully fed with indigo. Dr.
Polgjaeff does not give the date of his observing the sperma-
tozoa in Sycandra raphanus, although, from his paper having
been read in the month of November, it may be inferred that
this took place during the preceding summer. It is desirable
to add the dates of such observations, because they may not
only be a guide to others, but finally fix the period of this
mode of reproduction in the species.
EXPLANATION OF THE WOODCUTS.
Fig. 1. Suberites domuncula, Nardo, natural size. Section of, showing :—
aaa, sponge; 6b, cavities left by the lower whorls of the en-
closed shell (Twrritella), which have disappeared ; c, remaining
portion of the shell, covered with the ovigerous layer.
Fig. 2, The same. Fragment of vertical section of ovigerous layer,
showing :—a, convexities of capsules towards the sponge; 6,
flat membrane covering the shell. Scale about 1-24th to
1-1800th inch.
Fig. 3, The same. Fragment of ovigerous layer viewed from the sponge
side, showing the juxtaposition of the ova: a, ovum, on which
the granulation of the surface is depicted. Same scale.
Fig. 4. The same. Fragment of the granulated surface, much magnified.
Scale about 1-24th to 1-GO00th inch. é
Microscopie Seaual Characteristics of Oysters. 37
V.—The Microscopic Sexual Characteristics of the Ameri-
can, Portuguese, and Common Edible Oyster of Europe
compared. By Joun A. RyDER*.
In the issue of ‘ Forest and Stream’ of November 30 just
past, in an article by the writer, page 351, middle column, it
is remarked :—‘I regard Davaine’s observations upon the
histology of the reproductive organs [of the European oyster]
as of little value, being made before the introduction of im-
proved methods of investigation. His figures of the finer
structural details have apparently been made from crushed
fragments.” In passing this judgment upon Dr. Davaine’s
work I have been severer than the state of the case demanded,
as will be seen in the sequel, though I do not yet admit that
his methods of research were what they should have been,
for until now we have had no adequate description of the
structures in question. Until recently I have maintained
with reservations that the sexes in the European oyster were
probably separate, as in the American; more recent investi-
gation with more refined methods have proved to me that in
this I was in error. In my article in ‘ Forest and Stream’ I
also took occasion to refer to a statement in Gegenbaur’s
‘ Klements of Comparative Anatomy,’ English edition, p. 380,
where he says :—“ In the oysters we find an intermediate step
toward a separation of the sexes, inasmuch as these organs are
not active at the same time in the same individual; but the
male and female organs alternately so.” The writer, in com-
menting upon the above, then wrote, “ This quotation tacitly
admits the unisexuality of the Huropean oyster, to which it
evidently refers. The last part of the remark, however, is
founded upon the slenderest kind of evidence—in fact, upon
no evidence except a surmise, as such an alternate activity of
the two parts is improbable | for obvious reasons | ; besides, it
is not possible to demonstrate such an alternation of sexual
activity in the same individual. As every one knows, the
soft parts of an oyster cannot be examined without opening
the shell, which necessarily makes the needed second obser-
vation to confirm this alleged alternation of sexual activity a
physical impossibility.” Iam now in a position to go still
further, and to assert that the first part of the quotation from
Gegenbaur is also erroneous, because we may find both eggs
and spermatozoa in the same follicle at the same time.
* From the ‘Bulletin of the United-States Fish Commission,’ March 14,
1883, pp. 205-215.
38 Mr. J. A. Ryder on the Microscopie
What, then, is the true state of the case? This query we
propose answering ; but before we set out it will be necessary
to give some account of the methods of investigation used in
order to arrive at a definite conclusion. Thin sections of
those portions of the animal in which the reproductive struc-
tures are lodged are of the first importance. After trying
various methods, which were found for the most part unsatis-
factory, the preparation of sections was finally conducted as
follows:—After the soft parts were removed from the shell
they were thrown into a chromic acid solution of from one to
two per cent., in which they were allowed to remain for several
days; and in some cases the hardening solution was even re-
newed, This was done in order that the hardening agent
might act upon the whole of the soft parts and harden them
throughout ; unless the chromic acid is allowed some time to
act upon the entire animal, it will not be uniformly hardened,
the centre of the body remaining soft. After hardening, the
animals should be thoroughly washed and soaked in water for
a couple of days, to remove all traces of the acid before they
are finally put into alcohol for permanent preservation.
Hardened material so preserved will make good sections
months afterwards.
Portions of the body-mass of different individuals should
then be cut out; it is best to cut up the body into thick slices
or blocks in a transverse direction, large enough to be conve-
niently held between the fingers. It was also found advisable
to take such thick slices of the hardened body-mass from
several individuals, since it was discovered that scarcely any
two had the reproductive glands developed to exactly the
same degree of maturity. ‘This point is important, as it bas
enabled us to follow up the development of the reproductive
organs in the connective tissue which invests them. After
considerable experiment and disappointment in the effort to
imbed these thick hardened slices so as to cut sections with
the microtome, the method of imbedding was abandoned alto-
gether. ‘he thick blocks or slices were entirely freed from
alcohol by soaking in water for a day, then removed, after
drying them off as much as possible with blotting-paper or a
soft linen cloth, to a thick solution of gum arabic, in which it
is best to allow them to remain from twenty-four to forty-eight
hours, so as to be thoroughly saturated. The superfluous
gum may then be poured off and the blocks of tissue, soaked
as they are with the gum, covered with strong alcohol. In
twenty-four hours the blocks will be found hard enough to
cut. ‘The blocks of hardened tissue are simply held between
the thumb and fore finger, and thesections made with a section-
Sexual Characteristics of Oysters. 39
knife with the free hand. When cutting sections it is neces-
sary to keep the knife well wetted with alcohol, so that the
sections may readily slide off on the upperside of the blade.
Water should not be used to wet the knife, as it would get
on the block of tissue, dissolve the gum, soften the surface
to be cut, and injure the succeeding sections. ‘The sections
are lifted from the knife as fast as cut, with a camel’s hair
pencil, and\ chrown into a dish of water, in which the gum will
dissolve out in a few minutes. The sections are then ready
to be stained; and in order to clearly differentiate the herma-
phroditic character of the reproductive glands of Ostrea edulis,
a special staining reagent must be used. The one which
gives the best results and acts most quickly will be given here.
Equal parts of dense alcoholic solutions of safranin red and
methyl green * are poured together and diluted with about
eight times their combined volumes of water, producing a dark
purplish solution of about the colour of claret wine. Into
this the sections may be thrown and allowed to remain until
completely saturated with colour, or until they are opaque:
they may remain in the staining-fluid from one hour toa day ;
but two or three hours is a sufficient length of time. When
removed from the staining-fluid they are too deeply stained to
be mounted at once, and must therefore be transterred to 95-
per-cent. or absolute alcohol, and stirred about in it until the
safranin red is no longer given off in clouds from the sections ;
but it is important to note that if the sections remain in the
strong alcohol too long the whole of the safranin will be washed
out. In order to prevent this, when it is seen that the sec-
tion has acquired a rosy red hue, combined with a bluish-green
tint in the parts stained by the methyl green, the object should
at once be removed from the alcohol, thrown into oil of
cloves and mounted in balsam or damar. The extraction of the
superfluous colour requires from five to fifteen minutes, accord-
ing to the thickness and character of thesection, and should
on no account be allowed to proceed too far; if it does, the
peculiar and important staining-effect of the safranin is lost.
As first poited out by Flemming, it has the peculiar property
of stainmg the nucleus and its contents while it may be
totally removed from other parts of the cell; in fact, as in
the oyster-egg, it may be entirely removed from the nucleus
and left only in a part of the nucleolus. The methyl green,
on the other hand, does not tend to stain the eggs, but rather
the spermatozoa and the cells from which they are derived ;
and it is one of the most astounding facts known to histological
* These are both aniline colours; the first is hard to obtain, except
from dealers in dyers’ colours.
40 Mr. J. A. Ryder on the Mieroscopic
chemistry, that although both of these dyes, to begin with,
are intimately mixed together in the staining-fluid, the diffe-
rent histological elements of the section exert some. kind of
selective power by which they absorb and hold mainly the
one colour only. This peculiar property of the two colours,
even when mixed together, enables one to distinctly map out
the relations of the sexual elements in the reproductive fol-
licles, the nuclei of the ovarian ova being stained red by the
safranin, and the heads of the spermatozoa bluish green by
the methyl green. The foregoing is mainly the method to
which I have had recourse in working out the sexual charac-
teristics of Ostrea edulis. Simpler staining-methods suffice
in the case of Ostrea virginica and Ostrea angulata. A single
colour used in staining sections of O. edulis is lable to lead
to error, in consequence of the peculiar mode in which the
spermatozoa are packed together in oblong clusters, which
are often of about the size of the ovarian ova. This egg-like
appearance of the masses of unripe spermatozoa in the fol-
licles of the reproductive organs of the common oyster of
Europe misled me when examining sections stained only
with eosin or carmine. ‘The monochromatic effect produced
by one colour only gave no hint as to the real relations of ova
and spermatozoa in the follicles until high powers were used
with special manipulation of the light.
The characteristics of the reproductive organs of Ostrea
edulis, O. virginica, and O. angulata are sufficiently marked
to be very precisely described and figured, so as to enable any
person to appreciate the differences, especially between the
first and the last two. O. edulis is essentially hermaphroditic in
the structure of its reproductive organs, while the other two
are as distinctly moncecious or unisexual. A marked diffe-
rence is also to be noted in the relative size or calibre of the
reproductive follicles in the hermaphroditic and in the uni-
sexual species. In O. edulis the calibre of the generative
tubules appears to be relatively much greater than in O. vwir-
ginica and O. angulata, nor are the tubules so densely
crowded together as in the latter species. Up to this time this
difference appears to me to be so marked that I think it would
be possible to distinguish sections of O. edulis from those of
the other two species by means of this one character. In
other respects the history of the development of the repro-
ductive tissues in both species appears to be similar. In
all, the sexual tissue arises as a linear interstitial differentia-
tion between the coarse connective-tissue cells of the animal,
only that in O. edulis the rudimentary network does not form
quite so close a meshwork as in the other two forms here
Sexual Characteristics of Oysters. 41
considered. ‘The tubules have a more extensive anastomiosis
with each other in the unisexual species than in the herma-
phroditic. In all the forms fine vessels pass off from the
dorsal and ventral somatic arteries, which tend to branch into
vessels of a capillary fineness amongst the reproductive follicles.
Thus the glandular portions of the reproductive organs are
effectively nourished by supplies of blood passing from the
great vessels given off by the heart. ‘These are the principal
characteristic features of the reproductive follicles in the her-
maphroditic and unisexual forms which are noticed upon com-
paring the two together. The most important differences
between the two forms are to be found, however, in the mode
in which the generative elements are produced in each type,
which we will now consider.
In O. edulis the reproductive glands, when well developed,
show in many cases a lining of large nearly mature ovules
or ovarian eggs at intervals ; and insinuated between them
large coarsely granular bodies may be observed, in which large
irregular nuclear bodies are often imbedded. These nuclear
bodies are further distinguished from those of the ovules by
their oval or oblong and often irregular form, and by con-
taining a dense mass of granules which absorb safranin in
such quantity as to become opaque. ‘This granular chro-
matin, as it would be designated by Flemming, is usually
ageregated at the centre of the nuclear or cellular mass, which-
ever it may be, and is furthermore apt to conform to a certain
extent to the external outline of the body which contains it.
From these bodies the rounded granular cells appear to arise
which fall into the cavity of the tubule or follicle, there to
undergo further segmentation, and finally break up into sper-
matozoa with spherical heads and filiform tails or flagella.
Even (in some cases) where no spermatozoa are as yet re-
vealed by the methyl green, these rounded spermogens or
spermatoblasts are to be seen free in the centre of the follicles.
Usually, however, the spermatoblasts have been crowded
towards the external end of the tubule, where they have
undergone differentiation into spermatozoa. ‘The sperma-
tozoa are often on this account so crowded together at the
outlet of the tubules, passing even into the superficial ducts,
that when acted on by the methyl green they are revealed as
a dense almost opaque dark bluish-green mass. The ovules,
on the other hand, which may be quite nearly mature, remain
unstained, except their spherical clear nucleus and nucleolus,
which ig double, as if formed of two conjoined spherules. If
the safranin has been washed out of the nucleus, the one
spherule ef the nucleolus only is apt to retain the colour. The
42 Mr. J. A. Ryder on the Microscopic
peculiar nucleus of the ovules at once distinguishes them from
the elements which later break up and become the sperma-
tozoa. Apparently every phase of the spermatogenetic pro-
cess is under way in the follicles, while more or less nearly
mature ovules may be adherent to the walls of the same
tubules. In some specimens I find the tubules to contain
nothing but ova, with little or no trace of spermatoblasts; in
others, again, both classes of products may be present in about
the same condition of maturity. In still others little else but
spermatozoa are to be found, but, adherent to the walls of
the follicles, cells are to be found which have the nucleus so
characteristic of the more mature ovules. These, I am in-
clined to believe, are the representatives of what will later
become ova, and not the representatives of spermatoblasts.
It is a singular fact that the spermatozoa have a tendency in
O. edulis to cling together in masses of about a uniform size.
Though the spermatic particles which compose these masses
are somewhat separated from each other, 1f compressed to-
gether they would evidently form a body about the size of the
spermatoblasts from which they were derived. Later they
tend to break up and form a more homogeneous granular mass
at the outlet of their parent tubule, where the latter joins the
outgoing efferent duct. While it is true that some sections of
O. edulis show little evidence of the presence of any thing else
but the product of one sex, it appears to me that there is suffi-
cient evidence of the hermaphrodite character of the genera-
tive glands of the species presented by a pretty large series of
sections taken from about fifty individuals from different
localities along the coasts of Wales, Scotland, England,
France, Holland, and Germany. Sometimes a portion only
of a section will be hermaphroditic, showing that different
parts of the generative glands of the same animals may be of
different sexes. The result of this arrangement is that it is
scarcely possible for the eggs to escape impregnation by the
milt generated alongside of them, and we may, I believe,
fairly assume that Ostrea edulis is a selt-fertilizing herma-
phrodite.
The condition of things in the generative tubules of Ostrea
virginica and angulata is very different, as may be gathered
from the following account. In the first place I have never
found any evidence of hermaphroditism either in the living
animal or in sections of the reproductive organs. The mode
of pressing out the spawn from the gland and ducts of O. vir-
genica, and the physical test used to determine the sex of the
products in practical work during the last season, afford the
most positive demonstrations of the unisexuality of that species.
Sexual Characteristics of Oysters. 43
Examining sections, however, we never find either in the
reproductive follicles of O. virginica or of O. angulata any
evidence of the coexistence of ovules and spermatozoa. In
fact the mode of spermatogenesis in the unisexual species is
very different from that of the hermaphroditic. As indicated
in Brooks’s figure of a part of a section of a male oyster, the
spermatozoa are peculiarly arranged in the follicle or tubule.
Upon applying a high power (500 to 800 diameters) I find
that the heads of the spermatozoa show a very marked
tendency to be arranged in rows like beads, and not in oblong
clusters as in the hermaphroditic species. Moreover the walls
of the generative tubules are lined by relatively very much
smaller spermatoblasts than those found free in the repro-
ductive follicles of the hermaphrodite form. ‘This spermato-
genetic layer is often very marked in the males of the uni-
sexual species, and even at an early stage of the functional
activity of the testicular organ presents much the same struc-
ture that it does later. ‘The rows of spermatozoa already
alluded to also have a tendency to be bent towards the outlet
ot the tubules, giving rise to a fringe-like appearance on either
side of the follicle with a clearer space between the edges of the
fringe-like masses of spermatozoa. In fact it is plainly to be
seen that the spermatozoa are being budded off from the
spermatogenetic layer, and that the appearances just described
are a result of that process. It results from this that the
structural peculiarities of the testicular tubules are very cha-
racteristic, so that once recognized they will never afterwards
be confounded with the arrangement observed in the ovary of
the female, where, as in the hermaphrodite species, the ova
may be seen in different stages of development, though, where
the majority of the ovules have attained nearly full develop-
ment, it may happen that few of the nascent ovules closely
adherent to the walls of the follicles are visible.
The distinction between Ostrea edulis and the American
and Portuguese species is therefore very marked and impor-
tant. Mdébius(‘Die Auster unddie Austernwirthschaft,’ Berlin,
1877, p. 19) says of their species: —Oysters are hermaphro-
dites. In the largest number of individuals, in the whole repro-
ductive organ | found only spermatozoa, but no eggs. In
seven oysters which carried blue brood in the beard, the sexual
gland contained only spermatozoa. Three oysters with younger
white embryos in the beard had no spermatozoa in the sexual
gland. Inthe most of the brood-bearing oysters the sexual
gland contained neither eggs nor spermatozoa. Of 309 oysters
which were taken on the 25th of May from four different
banks east of the island of Sylt, and afterward examined
44 Mr. J. A. Ryder on the Microscopic
from May 26 to June 1, 18 per cent. were hermaphroditic,
and of the remaining 82 per cent. one half were egg-bearing,
the other half sperm-bearing. In none were the sexual pro-
ducts completely mature. From these observations I con-
clude that the eggs and spermatozoa do not develop simulta-
neously but successively in the sexual gland; that sperma-
tozoa may be developed very soon after the discharge of the
ova, and that probably one half of the oysters of one locality
during a breeding-period produce only eggs and the other
half produce only spermatozoa.” To the same effect are the
statements of Lacaze-Duthiers ; but Davaine seems to have
first noticed the peculiar aggregations of spermatozoa in oval
masses in Ostrea edulis. Brooks thinks “ Gerbe’s statement,
that among the 435 European oysters one year old he found
35 with young, 127 with ripe eggs, and 189 with ripe semen,
seems to be sufficient to show the incorrectness of Lacaze-
Duthiers’s conjecture that the functionally male condition
precedes the functionally female condition.”
This is about the state of the controversy at present in re-
gard to the breeding-habits of Ostrea edulis. ‘The only
authority, as far as 1 am aware, who distinctly takes the
ground that eggs of this species are fertilized in the repro-
ductive organs is Horst, who says, “‘ Not only do the embryos
pass through their first stages of development within the
mantle-cavity of the adult, and impregnation occurs internally
instead of externally, but it may also be said that the eggs
and spermatozoa come into contact in their passage out of the
generative glands.” It is barely possible, indeed probable,
if my memory serves me rightly, that Davaine has put similar
observations upon record. Horst also distinctly asserts that the
normal development of the embryos of Ostrea edulis cannot
take place outside of the parent. M. Berthelot, according to
Mr. Brandely, has discovered that the fluids in the mantle-
cavity of O. edulis contain albumen in a notable proportion,
upon which the young are supposed to be nourished. Mr.
Brandely has found, by direct experiment, that in the case of
QO. angulata it is possible to artificially impregnate the eggs.
His attempts to fertilize the eggs of O. edulis with the milt
of O. angulata and vice versa were unsuccessfully repeated at
different tires for the last two years. I am now also uncer-
tain in regard to the identity of the species of which Lieut.
Winslow succeeded in artificially impregnating the eggs at
the mouth of the St. Mary’s River, in the Bay of Cadiz, Spain,
which he says were natives, the variety having existed and
flourished in the bay for as far back as could be remembered,
I quote his description of the specimens he used in his experi-
Sexual Characteristics of Oysters. 45
ments as follows :—“ In appearance they were quite similar to
the American species (Ostrea virginica), having long shells of
from 1 to 3 inches in length, rougher and thicker than is
usually the case with the Huropean oyster.’ This remark
raises the question whether the experimenter was not really
working with O. angulata instead of O. edulis. The locality
where he got his specimens and where he conducted his expe-
riments also makes it not improbable that he was in reality
working with the native unisexual species, O. angulata.
To return to the question of the breeding-habits of Osérea
edulis, it appears to me that we cannot very well question the
authority of Mobius, Lacaze-Duthiers, and Horst, in regard
to the bisexual state of the reproductive organs. My investiga-
tions also give some countenance to the fact of a preponderance
either of eggs or of spermatozoa in different individuals ; in fact,
in some cases the one or the other seems to be almost exclusively
the mature product. But we are not yet in a position to
arrive at a conclusion in this matter, because of the scantiness
of the observations which have hitherto been made. The
hypothesis that the spermatozoa are drawn from without into
the generative ducts by the ciliary action of the gills and
mantle may be dismissed with the remark that microscopic
investigation, to my mind, has effectually disposed of the pro-
bability of any such a state of affairs. We may see the sper-
matozoa in course of development in the same follicle with the
ova, which is conclusive proof that the milt has not been de-
rived from without, from the water into which it had been
discharged by neighbouring individuals. In truth, we find in
some cases the spermatozoa present so deep down in the
utmost ramifications of the generative follicles that it is not
conceivable that they should have been drawn in from
without.
As to the alternate activity of the organs in producing ova
and spermatozoa, there is a possibility that such is the case,
but, as stated at the outset, there is as yet no conclusive proof
of the fact. Certain it is that I have yet to see sections of
O. edulis in which both ova and spermatozoa are not present
in some condition of development at the same time. If the
one be not present in a fully developed state, developing traces
of it may be discovered; or even a very minute quantity of
developed milt or a few developed eggs may be present in
some one follicle, while in the others there are perhaps exclu-
sively eggs or exclusively milt in a developed condition. I
am aware that this view of the matter is opposed to the
current doctrine that nature provides against continuous inter-
breeding ; but when we find the eggs and milt about equally
46 Mr. J. A. Ryder on the Microscopic
advanced in development in the same follicle, what is there
to prevent self-fertilization ; in fact, what else can be the mode
of reproduction ?
In some of the sections of O. edulis examined by me, the
ovules already measured 34, of an inch in diameter, showing
them to be about twice the size of the ripe eggs of O. virginica
and O. angulata, in both of which the ova are of about the
same size when mature. Estimates which I have made, based
on the figures of the eggs of O. edulis given by M. Davaine,
show them to bez) of aninch in diameter. Estimates based
on the figures of Lacaze-Duthiers give 3}; of an inch, while
Mdbius and Horst give the size of the young fry at 74, of an
inch in diameter. ‘The spherical heads of the spermatozoa of
the three species here discussed measure about the same, or
approximately y455 of an inch in diameter. The clusters of
spermatozoa of O. edulis measure approximately 755 of an
inch in diameter. ‘he spherical unsegmented spermatoblasts
which break up into spermatozoa in QO. edulis measure jsp Of
an inch in diameter. The nucleus of the ovarian eggs of O.
edulis measures not quite 45 of an inch in diameter. The
nucleus of the ovarian egg of O. anguluta measures approxi-
mately y';; of an inch in diameter, which is about that
of the nucleus of the egg of O. virginica. The large
spherule of the nucleolus ot the egg of O. edulis measures
sisy of an inch in diameter; the small spherale, which is
stained red by the safranin, measures z3';5 of an inch; the
long diameter of the conjoined spherules is 7757 of an inch.
The long diameter of the nucleolus of the egg of O. angulata
and QO. virginica is about zol5y Of an inch. A slide in my
possession containing some of the brood of O. edulis shows
that, even after it has acquired both vaives of the shell within
the beard of the mother oyster, the brood varies greatly in
size. I find, for example, that such fry measures from >} > of
an inch down to as smallas ;4;5. This brood, like that of the
American oyster, has not yet acquired any umbonal promi-
nences at the hinge end of the valves. Before this occurs in
the American-oyster embryo considerable growth has taken
place ; but when the shell already covers the body the whoie
embryo, contrary to what is found in the European species,
measures little, if any, more in diameter than the egg, or
about s4> of an inch. Later, when the embryo has grown
considerably, and when it is on the eve of attaching itself
permanently, it measures from 345 down to yo of an inch in
diameter. The mode of fixation of the fry of both species is
probably the same ; but the mode of incubation (the one in the
mother, the other in the open water), we see, is widely diffe-
Sexual Characteristics of Oysters. 47
rent, differing as greatly in this respect as do the eggs in size
and details of construction, as shown by the measurements
which I have given. It must not be forgotten, however, that
the material from which I prepared my sections was received
from Europe in January and March, when it is to be supposed
that the reproductive organs were not yet fully developed, and
that consequently the dimensions of the ovarian ova as found
by me are rather to be considered as being below than above
their true ones when fully developed at the height of the
spawning-season.
It is a very remarkable fact that one finds individual speci-
mens of oysters in which the reproductive organs have under-
gone total atrophy or wasting-away at the completion of the
spawning-season. Hxamining sections through the body-mass
of spawn-spent oysters taken from their native waters in
August last, I find that the whole of the connective tissue
subjacent to the mantle, and between the latter and the liver,
especially over the sides of the body-mass, has disappeared,
together with all traces of the reproductive organs, including
the superticial branches of the efferent ducts. At the first
bend of the intestine there is still some of the connective tissue
remaining; but even here and in the mantle it has changed
its character entirely, and become very spongy and areolar,
instead of solid and composed of large vesicular cells such as
are met with when the animal is in a better condition of flesh.
In fact, it appears as if this mesenchymal or connective-tissue
substance had been used up and converted into reproductive
bodies (generative products) in the case of the spawn-spent
and extremely emaciated individuals. In sections of indivi-
duals in various conditions from that in which the rudimentary
netwcrk of generative tubules has just appeared in the con-
nective tissue, on up to those in which the reproductive tissues
are enormously developed in bulk and proportion to the mass
of the remaining structures, there is a perfect gradation from
their complete absence to their full development. This
would appear to be very strong evidence in support of the
theory that the reproductive follicles, or tubules, are developed
anew each season directly from the specialization of certain
strings or strands of connective-tissue cells.
Many animals manifest a periodic development of the glan-
dular portions of the reproductive organs; but I know of no
form in which there is any such presumptive evidence that
these organs are annually regenerated and finally altogether
aborted as seems to be the case with the oyster. ‘Together
with the changes here described, the most remarkable changes
in the solidity and consistence of the animal take place. The
48 Mr. A. Haly on Rhinodon typicus.
shrinkage of a spawn-spent oyster in alcohol or chro mic-acid
solution is excessive, and will, when complete, reduce the
animal to one tenth of its bulk while alive. This shrinkage
is due to abstraction of the water with which the loose spongy
tissue of the exhausted animal is distended. A so-called “ fat”
oyster, on the other hand, will suffer no such excessive dimi-
nution in bulk when placed in alcohol or other hardening fluid.
In consequence of this variable development of the reproduc-
tive organs as well as that of the connective tissue of the
body-mass, the amount of solid protoplasmic material con-
tained in the same animal at different times under different
conditions must vary between wide limits. And inasmuch
as the nutritive and reproductive functions of animals are
notoriously interdependent, it follows, in consequence of the
enormous fertility of the oyster, that a vast amount of stored
material in the shape of connective tissue must be annually
converted into germs and annually replaced by nutritive pro-
cesses. Plentitude or dearth of food are also to be considered;
but it now becomes a little easier to understand the physiolo-
gical interdependence of the reproductive function and the
so-called fattening process.
To a great extent what has been remarked in the preceding
paragraphs of the wasting-away of the reproductive organs in
Ostrea virginica seems to apply also to O. edulis and O.
angulata. The last species has an extraordinarily thick body-
mass, with the stratum of reproductive follicles of remarkable
thickness, averaging a much greater development than I have
ever seen in any other form. When the contents of this great
mass of tubules has been discharged a diminution in the bulk
of the body-mass must naturally ensue, probably accompanied
by a wasting-away of the connective tissue and tubules, such
as apparently occurs in the American species. From what I
have seen of the generative tubules of QO. edulis in sections,
they are evidently regenerated much as in O. virginica. In
a few specimens: I find them almost entirely gone, or present
only in an extremely rudimentary state.
VI.— Occurrence of Rhinodon typicus, Smith, on the West
Coast of Ceylon. By A. HAty.
On January 5th a large female shark which I identify as
Rhinodon typicus was entangled in the nets at a fishing-
village called Moratuwa, twelve miles south of Colombo. The
native population were greatly excited, and flocked in large
Mr. A. Haly on Rhinodon typicus. 49
numbers to the beach to see it, fish of this size being very
rarely caught on this coast. The following are the principal
measurements :—
Total length from point of upper jaw to tipof ft. in.
HIB PERC AMC TOME) 0). %) salle! Wy: 0's» «i $e eccreeeee 23 9
Gurihi-hebimd pectoral, fo. asa «ays; ale. aie! ss) cal Aen 13 0
Distance of first dorsal from point of upper jaw 10 0
AMeTION CASS OF ATTEO Wie see wes os nee 110
BSevORtECONe IPA k ORES 1 10
Distance between first and second dorsal .... 2 8
Pmerioredee Of GUtO asatie'ee's se a oo ieee aes 0 11
raed CEECUBLON at waar. Sata e wine wuin ase craic iss 0 11
Length of upper caudal lobe .............. 5 0
Length of lower caudal lobe ....¥......... th
Anterior edge\ofianall s./. o.i54\4 Dae cae os eh 0 9
PSO OG NGL Ole ct ayers che tbe esis wepey annie aps tefees fetete 0 9
AMLTIOL Cd26, OF VENENAD yao. yasy sss 03/05 Ey
Ere Ses GIMUUDOl nyc se scc/Sisistee +4 4610 wars se ape. c'est Let
Anterior edge of pectorals shes. ee eek 3.6
Depth of second gill-opening ............., 2017,
Diamacter, ef spiracles sii. a a64 iis a6 viel e's g'erqievern s 0 13
WD ihiO1 OF Ci Cranes 1 tal ores outer siete. « Shaye “Paid view jewels 0 12
The width of the mouth when fresh was 3 feet ; but it has
shrunk in drying to 1 ft. 1lin. The form of the mouth is lost
in the mounted specimen. When fresh the lower jaw was
quite straight and flat, nearly, if not quite, on a level with the
surface of the abdomen, and considerably in advance of the
upper, so that the band of teeth in the lower jaw was quite
uncovered. This band averages 1 inch in breadth, and con-
sists of fourteen rows of minute, sharp, recurved teeth, 2 millim.
long, all of equal size. The band in the upper jaw is ? inch
broad, and consists of eleven rows of similar teeth. I was
in hopes of finding either eggs or embryos, which are occa-
sionally to be obtained from large sharks and skates caught
at this season ; but there was no sign of her having approached
the shore on account of its being the breeding-season. The
stomach contained a quantity of finely divided red matter.
This makes the sixth species, obtained mostly near Colombo,’
not mentioned in Day’s ‘ Fishes of British India,’ and now in
the collection of the Colombo Museum. They are :—
Branchiostoma lanceolatum, Pall.
Rhinodon typicus, Smith.
Diodon maculatus, Giinth.
Chilinus undulatus, Riipp.
Xiphochilus robustus, Giinth.
Peristethus ? Near Galle, deep water, probably
about 50 fathoms.
Ann, & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xii. 4
50 Mr. A. G. Butler on Formosan Lepidoptera.
VII.—On a Third Collection of Lepidoptera made by Mr.
H. E. Hobson in Formosa. By ArtuurG. BUTLER, F.L.S.,
F.Z.8., &e.
Towarps the end of last year I received a small box of
Lepidoptera in envelopes from Mr. Hobson accompanied by a
letter, of which the following is an extract :—
“ Tamsiu,
September 6, 1883.
“ Dear Mr. Burter,—Having just been transferred from
this to the north, I am sending you what moths &c. I have
annexed since arrival.
“T had an opportunity of visiting the south cape of the
island early in the spring, and obtained the large butterflies
down there. The moths are all from this end.”
The collection contained some well-known species pre-
viously received, and which Mr. Hobson requested me to
forward to the Derby Museum ; these species therefore are
not included in the present list.
One of the most interesting additions to the fauna in the
present consignment is Hestia clara, three examples of which
(“ihe large butterflies ’?) were obtained in the south ; an ex-
ample of Ornithoptera rhadamanthus was probably taken at
the same time.
The following is a list of the butterflies.
RHOPALOCERA.
1. Hestia clara.
Hestia clara, Butler, Trans, Ent. Soc. ser. 3, vol. v. p. 469. n. 6 (1867).
South Cape.
The type of this species was supposed to be from Java.
2. Parantica aglea.
Papilio aglea, Cramer, Pap. Exot. iv, pl. 877. E (1782).
S. Formosa.
3. Ypthima multistriata, n. sp.
Allied to Y. nareda and Y. corticaria, intermediate in size
between the two. Wings above smoky brown, paler on the
disk of the wings, especially in the female, and with blackish
Mr. A. G. Butler on Yormosan Lepidoptera. 51
submarginal and marginal stripes: primaries of the female
with a large oval bipupillated ocellus towards the apex, the
male rarely showing a trace of a similar ocellus, but usually
entirely destitute of it: secondaries with a large circular uni-
pupillated ocellus on the first median interspace, and fre-
quently, in the male, one or even two minute subanal ocelli in
an oblique line with the large ocellus: primaries of the male
with a blackish nebula over the median area. Under surface
sordid white, the primaries and base of secondaries more or
less suffused with brown, and the entire surface of all the
wings densely covered with numerous sharply defined darker
brown strie; marginal and submarginal stripes as above:
primaries in both sexes with a well-defined bipupillated black
subapical ocellus with pale yellow iris ; a dark brown stripe from
just beyond the middle of the costa across the disk to the ter-
mination of the submarginal stripe: secondaries crossed
beyond the middle by an irregularly angulated stripe, some-
times barely traceable, but usually well defined; three well-
defined ocelli, one apical and two subanal, the last being
smaller than the others and bipupillated. Expanse of wings
37-42 millim.
Seven examples, N. Formosa.
The specimens of this species are for the most part more or
less shattered, as though they had been long on the wing.
4. Calysisme mineus.
Papilio mineus, Linneeus, Syst. Nat. i. 2, p. 768, n. 126 (1766).
N. Formosa.
5. Cyaniris puspa.
Polyommatus puspa, Horsfield, Cat. Lep. E.1. Co. p, 67. n. 3 (1828).
A worn female, N. Formosa.
6. Nychitona niobe.
Pontia niobe, Wallace, P. Z. 8. 1866, p. 357. n. 6.
N. Formosa.
One example has the apical spot better developed than
usual, so that it looks like a pale specimen of P. xiphia.
7. Terias unduligera.
Terias unduligera, Butler, P. Z. 8. 1880, p. 668. n. 22.
N. Formosa.
The external border of the secondaries appears to vary in
width, as in the two males now received it is as wide as in
At
52 Dr. Wallich on Polycystina tn certain Nodular Flints.
T. hecabe; they may, however, be hybrids between the two
species.
8. Tertas hecabe.
- Papilio hecabe, Linneus, Mus. Lud. Ulr. p. 249 (1764).
N. Formosa.
9, Ganoris glictria.
Papilio gliciria, Cramer, Pap. Exot. ii. pl. 171. E, F (1779).
9. N. Formosa.
10. Ornithoptera rhadamanthus.
Ornithoptera rhadamanthus, Boisduval, Sp. Gén. Lép. i. p. 180. n. 8
(1836).
2. 8S. Formosa,
Owing to press of work it has been necessary to defer
giving an account of the moths in this collection.
VIIL—wNote on the Detection of Polycystina within the
hermetically closed Cavities of certain Nodular Flints.
By Surgeon-Major Wauiicn, M.D.
In continuation of my previous papers on the “ Origin and
Mode of Formation ot the Cretaceous Flints’”*, I beg to an-
nounce the discovery by me, last summer, of a number of
well-marked Polycystina amongst the loose fossilized contents
of nodular flints obtained from the Surrey gravel-pits. In
common with other observers I have often noticed minute
objects in flint sections, which are, in all probability, the re-
mains of these organisms; but in no instance were the
appearances revealed by the microscope sufliciently distinct
to place their identity beyond question. In the case of the
structures now under notice there can be no doubt of the
kind; and we are thus furnished with another interesting
link in the chain of evidence which goes to prove the general
lithological identity of the chalk with recent deep-sea calca-
reous deposits.
The genera of Polycystina met with in the nodular cavi-
ties are, for the most part, Astromma, Haliomma (both dis-
* Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. for Feb. 1880, and Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.
for Feb., March, and July 1881.
Mr. J. Wood-Mason on Scolopendrella. 53
coidal and spherical), and Podocyrt’s. A few specimens of
well-marked fossilized Dictyochide also occur. Both the
Polycystina and the Dictyochide, as well as the mass of the
loose granular material associated with them in the same flint-
cavities, are more or less metamorphosed by a slight admixture
of peroxide of iron and calcite, the former substance having
imparted to the entire structures a bright reddish hue.
Through the courtesy of Prof. T. G. Bonney, F.R.S., I
have been enabled to examine a slide of ‘ diaspro ” contain-
ing Polycystina. These, however, exhibit somewhat less of
the characteristic structure of the organisms, owing, no
doubt, to their having become fossilized under less favourable
conditions than those which existed in the hermetically closed
flint-cavities. In both cases the polariscope shows the silica
to have been partially replaced by calcite.
I have likewise found in material obtained from hermetically
closed flint-cavities, by far the most perfectly preserved Fora-
minifera I have ever seen, the shell-structure and chambers,
with every minutest detail of tubular structure, having been
converted into chaleedony—the whole mass by reflected light
presenting a beautifully whitish-blue opalescent appearance,
whilst by transmitted light it exhibits a rich transparent burnt-
sienna colour and the well-known fibrous character of chalce-
dony wherever that substance is most massive, as, for instance,
within the chambers. The Foraminifera represented belong
chiefly to the genera Rotalia, Globigerina,and Textularia. I
may add that, as regards perfection in every minutest detail of
shell-structure, these specimens greatly surpass in beauty those
metamorphosed into glauconite, beautiful as they also un-
doubtedly are.
1X.—Notes on the Structure, Postembryonic Development, and
Systematic Position of Scolopendrella. By J. Woop-
Mason, Deputy Superintendent, Indian Museum, Calcutta.
THIS interesting and remarkable type of Tracheate Arthro-
poda was first made known to science in 1839 *, in which
year the distinguished zoologist Prof. P. Gervais brought to
the notice of the Academy of Sciences at Paris some speci-
mens of a small and fragile Myriopod which had been disco-
vered in the vicinity of the French capital; and founded
* ¢ Comptes Rendus,’ tome ix, p. 582 (1839).
54 Mr. J. Wood-Mason on Scolopendrella.
upon them the genus Scolopendrella. This preliminary notice
was followed in 1844* by a description with figures of the
species under the name of S. notacantha, which description
and figures were in 1847 f repeated in the ‘Suites a Buffon.’
A second species was not long afterwards described and
figured, from specimens obtained near London, by our own
countryman Newport }, who at first thought the genus allied
to the Chilopodous Geophilus, but eventually placed it in a
family by itself between Lithobius and Scolopendra, notwith-
standing that the fourth somite and its appendages are not
developed into the basilar plate and poison-claws so charac-
teristic of Chilopoda.
In 1851 a memoir §, which is far the most complete of any
that have as yet appeared, was published by Menge on New-
port’s species S. ¢mmaculata. This author, who discovered
the silk-glands that lie in the last two somites and open at the
ends of the caudal appendages, as well as the trachee (which
he did not, however, correctly interpret), and several other
structural features of importance, regarded the genus Scolopen-
drella as “ the type of a genus or family intermediate between
the hexapod Lepismide and the Scolopendride ;” but he re-
frained from making a new name.
Lubbock ||, Huxley §, and others have briefly referred to
the genus.
I myself in 1876 ** recorded its occurrence in Bengal, and
in 1879 {} published a few observations upon it and figured
one of the legs.
In 1880 {{ Mr. J. A. Ryder recognized in it “ the last sur-
vival of the form from which insects may be supposed to have
descended,” and proposed for its reception ‘the new ordinal
group Symphyla, in reference to the singular combination of
Myriapodous, Insectean, and Thysanurous characters which
it presents ;” and in 1881 the same writer monographed the
* Ann. d. Se. nat. Zool. tom, ii. 1844, p. 70, pl. v. figs. 15-17.
+ Walckenaer et Gervais, Ins. Aptéres, t. iv. pp. 301-3803 (1847).
¢ Trans. Linn. Soc. Lond. vol. xix. pp. 373, 374, pl. xl. figs. 4, 4a,
b, c; and Cat. Myr. Brit. Mus.
§ “Myriapoden d. Umgegend y. Dantzig,” in Neueste Schr. d. natur-
forsch. Gesellsch. in Danzig, iv. 4tes Heft.
|| ‘Monograph of Collembola and Thysanura.’
€ ‘Anatomy of Invertebrated Animals.’
** Proc. Asiat. Soc. Bengal, August 1876.
++ “Morphological Notes bearing on the Origin of Insects,” in Trans.
Ent. Soc. Lond. 1879, p. 158, fig. 2, B.
tt Amer. Nat. May 1880. The number of this publication for Septem-
ber of the same year contains a note on Ryder’s communication, with
some figures and suggestive remarks on S, emmaculata.
—————
Mr. J. Wood-Mason on Scolopendrella. 55
group*, describing a new species, and giving a useful sum-
mary of Menge’s important paper.
In 1881 } there appeared a paper by Dr. Jos. Muhr which
is said to contain a valuable description of the mouth-parts of a
new species closely allied to S. notacantha, but which I have
not yet seen.
Finally, in the present year Dr. 8. H. Scudder, of Cam-
bridge, Mass., U. 8S. A., described a new species under the
name of S. latipes.
I have arrived at the conclusion that Scolopendrella is a
Myriopod which, while resembling the Chilopoda in the form
of the body, is more nearly related to the Chilognatha; but
whether it should be classed as a suborder of the latter or in
an order by itself we shall be better able to say when we
shall have learnt more about its anatomy and development than
we at present know. And I regard it as the descendant of
a group of Myriopods from which the Campodee, Thysanura,
and Collembola may have sprung, looking upon the three
latter groups as the living representatives of the extinct stock
or stocks from which the various orders of insects have origi-
dnate,—the jointed (Myriopodous) mandibles and the presence
of two pairs of appendages (the one a pair of walking-legs and
the other a pair of styliform rudiments) on each of the two
hinder thoracic somites, and of two pairs of rudimentary feet
on each of two of the abdominal somites, in Machilis seeming
to me explicable only on the hypothesis that this form is de-
scended from an animal allied to the Chilognatha, and the
somites of whose body were provided with two sterna, each
furnished with a pair of appendages of the value of legs; and
the resemblances of the true insects through Blatta to the
Entomopsida (Campodez, Thysanura, and Collembola), on the
hypothesis that the two have a common ancestry.
Seeing that there occur in combination in Scolopendrella
two of the most remarkable features of Peripatus, namely two-
clawed feet and segmental openings, its ancestry may be in-
ferred to have lived and flourished before the present types
of Myriopoda were evolved ; and it may therefore throw much
light on the origin of Myriopods also: it may, for example,
atford an explanation of both the modes of addition of fresh
segments—that which “ takes place by the way of intercala-
tion at each moult in the intervals between each pair of older
segments,’ and that by their interposition between the penul-
* Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci, Phil. 1881, pp. 79-86.
T Zool. Anz, iv. 1881, pp. 59-61, figs. 1, 2, and 4.
56 Mr. J. Wood-Mason on Scolopendrella.
timate and antepenultimate somites—which obtain in Chilo-
poda, and of the nature of the double somites in Chilognatha.
The Head.—This is not so depressed as it is represented to
be in the published figures, but is anteriorly deflexed, with the
antenn articulated to the forehead, much as in the Chilogna-
thous Myriopoda. Its anterior margin is divided by a median
notch into two rounded, thickened, and highly indurated
lobes, each armed at the extremity with three sharp spiniform
processes supported by buttress-like thickenings and directed
with their fellows of the opposite side towards the middle
line, thus recalling the sharp and toothed rostrum of Chilo-
enatha.
On the upper surface of the head, behind the insertion of the
antenne, and in the same transverse line as the mandibular
articulations, lie a pair of smooth and slightly convex arez
with an exceedingly sharply defined and doubly contoured
oval outline; they appear to be cake-shaped involutions of the
integument; and their walls are covered with a minute punc-
tuation, which may possibly be the optical expression of the
ends of fine canals. If a spirit-specimen of the animal be
placed whole in a solution of hematoxylin for a few hours,
these organs become filled, or their contents deeply coloured,
by the reagent; so that they must freely communicate with
the exterior. Whether they are glands, or stigmata, or eyes,
can only be decided by means of sections; 11 would be worth
while to compare them with the paired organs externally
visible in the corresponding part of the head in Glomeris as
conspicuous horseshoe-shaped impressions. Between these
structures and the insertion of the antenne I have not yet
succeeded in making out the “ round black eyes” which have
been described by Menge; and it is possible that the two may
be the same.
Previous observers have all recognized two pairs of jaws
in addition to the mandibles, namely a pair of first maxille
and a pair of second maxille, equivalent to the so-called
labium of insects, but no other cephalic appendages ; and they
all appear to me to have misdescribed those that they have
recognized,
I, on the contrary, see in the supposed two pairs of gna-
thites that succeed the mandibles but the coalesced parts of a
single pair, resembling in all essential particulars the four-
lobed plate that follows the mandibles and functions as a
lower lip in the Chilognatha; and I have no doubt that the
first pair of legs is the third pair of postoral appendages an-
swering to the labium of insects.
First Pair of Postoral Appendages.—In specimens mounted
Mr. J. Wood-Mason on Scolopendrella. 57
in spirits, with the dorsal surface upwards the mandibles are
visible beyond the sides of the head, between the oval sacs
above described and the insertion of the antenne. They are
therefore attached very far forwards ; and their strong articu-
lation is rendered very conspicuous by the amber-like colour
of the cuticle, both of their posterior extremity and of the part
of the head into which this fits—amber-like coloration indi-
cating the great firmness of the chitinization that has taken
place. They are divided by a very distinct joint, visible just
in front of the insertion of the antenne, into two segments:
the first of these is a slightly curved prism attached to the
head by its dorsal margin, and to the outer lobe of the four-
lobed plate by its ventral margin, its inner side being conse-
quently open, so as to give passage to the flexor muscles,
which are inserted into the inner face of its outer wall; the
second, a triangular plate, is armed on its inner side with two
distinct series of teeth distinctly separated from one another
by a rounded notch, the posterior series consisting of five
small equal pale and blunt tubercular ones, and the anterior
of four dark brown and highly indurated sharp teeth, of which
the anterior and outer is slightly the largest, and lies in a
different plane from the rest; from the bottom of the notch
between the two series of teeth a faint groove encircles the
joint, subdividing it into two, corresponding respectively to the
first (which in Glomerds is developed on the inner side into
an antero-posteriorly elongated molar process) and second or
apical (which is bifureate*) free joints in Chilognatha gene-
rally. ‘The mandibles can be readily disarticulated from the
head, as also can their two principal joits from one another.
They are, in short, built exactly upon the plan of those of the
Chilognatha, being divided into three distinct joints, and
therefore not consisting, as has been stated, of a single piece
only.
Second Pair of Postoral Appendages.—These are made up
of seven or eight distinct sclerites, all united together by
membrane, namely :—four lateral, of which two are long and
* The apical joint in all Chilognatha consists of two parts attached to
a common hbase (the first free joint), but lying in different planes and
applied to each other, much as are the “galea” and “lacinia” of the first
maxillz in such an insect as the common cockroach—an arrangement
strongly suggestive of its being, like the jaws of Peripatus, a moditied
pair of claws. The objection to this is that all living Myriopods except
Scolopendrella have the legs terminated by a single claw; and it would
be fatal were it not that the legs of the Protracheata are biunguiculate.
The uniunguiculate condition of the legs in most Myriopods, in the larvee
of many insects, and in all the Collembola is probably adaptive.
58 Mr. J. Wood-Mason on Scolopendrella.
anterior or apical, and two are short and posterior or basal ;
two median ; and one or two basal. The two median sclerites
are much broader than the long laterals; and they form toge-
ther a broadly spatulate figure, which extends quite up to the
toothed and lobed anterior margin of the head in front, and
behind is divided into two divergent horns embracing the
sides of the triangular basal sclerite. The long or apical
lateral sclerites are attached not only to the medians and by the
basal moiety of their outer margins to the ventral margin of
the basal joint of the mandibles, but also by the intermedia-
tion of the short laterals to the basal part of the basal sclerite,
which may be divided transversely into two parts; and they
taper from their base to their apex, which reaches only to
the end of the first mandibular joint and carries two large
movably articulate appendages. These ordinarily le with
their apices all directed towards one another in the middle line,
concealed beneath the rounded end of the conjomed median
lobes ; but when pressure is put upon the covering-glass they
diverge and project straight forward for some distance beyond
the front of the head *. They both lie in the same plane; and
the outer (which is a highly indurated, slender, straight, and
tapering organ, hooked at the extremity and provided inter-
nally with a minute anteapical spiniform process) fits the
inner (which is a soft finger-shaped body with a brush of
apparently implanted bristles on its inner extremity) as the
““oalea” does the “lacinia” in the first maxilla of the
cockroach—with which parts of the insectean maxille they
can have nothing whatever to do, being plainly homologous
with the two short and similarly convergent appendages that
are present at the end of each outer lobe of the same pair of
jaws in all Chilognatha, and being probably, like these and
like the tips of the mandibles, modified pairs of claws inherited
from the common Protracheate ancestor.
Third Pair of Postoral Appendages.—Of the fifteen dorsal
sclerites which in adults follow the head, the first is little
more than a mere short and transverse fold of skin with
scarcely a trace of the conspicuous imbricating process given
off from the posterior margin of all its successors ; it is the
tergum of the somite that bears the first pair of legs. These
differ from those of the remaiming eleven pairs in being
conspicuously smaller and slenderer, with their last joint
elongated, and their last but one shortened and apparently
confounded with the third, in bemg more approximated at
* The fore margin of the median lobe also becomes protruded so as to
display the six conical spines with which it is furnished.
— 2.0
Mr. J. Wood-Mason on Scolopendrella. 59
their bases (where they are attached to two sinall oval sclerites
nearly touching one another in the middle line), but above
all in the important circumstance that they are never brought
to the ground, but, on the contrary, are turned forwards under
the head so as to be quite invisible from above in the living
animal ; commonly, indeed, they are folded akimbo across the
under surface of the back of the head; they without doubt
belong to the head, and they must, as they follow the four-
lobed plate, be held to correspond to the similarly pediform
and attached appendages of Chilognatha, and, as a conse-
quence, to the labium of the Insecta.
The Somites of the Body und their Appendages.—The body
of this little animal is extremely soft and fragile and exten-
sible, and tapers visibly from the fourth leg-bearing somite
towards the head, which is but little broader than the tergum
of its hindermost somite. It is little, if at all, broader than
high ; and the soft membrane intervening on its sides between
the leg-bases and the projecting lateral margins of the tergites
is complexly puckered and folded in a manner reminding one
of the Chilopoda. It is defended above by thirteen (exclusive
of the caudal somite, which would appear to be double) imbri-
cated plates or terga, whose hinder margin is divided by a
pronounced emargination into two rounded lobes. In this
series of terga no such regular alternation of longs and shorts
as obtains in many Chilopoda is to be observed, nor equality,
nor regular decrement or increment, but, on the contrary, a
marked irregularity in length—an irregularity, however, which
is identically the same in all the specimens hitherto examined.
On turning to the ventral surface, a consecutive series of
eleven precisely similar regions, to each of which two distinct
pairs of appendages are movably articulated, can readily be
made out, or two less than the number of the terga opposed
to them ; consequently two of these must be without either
appendages or sterna, or two of the somites must be considered
to be provided with double terga. In each of these sternal
regions two pairs of sclerites are discernible :—a posterior pair
of nearly circular and smaller ones, which, without doubt,
corresponds to the small and similarly shaped ones that carry
the hindermost pair of cephalic appendages, and external to
which a pair of stout five-jointed and biunguiculate legs are
attached ; and an anterior pair of elongated and larger sclerites,
near to the postero-lateral margins of which, and between
which and the legs, are articulated a pair of short setose styles.
This arrangement of the parts at once suggested the sus-
picion that each of the regions was made up of two sterna,
each marked by a pair of appendages, the anterior and inner
of which had become reduced to styliform rudiments—a sus-
60 Mr. J. Wood-Mason on Scolopendrella.
picion the correctness of which has been verified by the study
of several stages in the postembryonic development of the
animal. So that eleven pairs of rudimentary legs and eleven
pairs of functional ones, or twenty-two in all, marking as
many separate somites, are to be made out in this animal
between the head and the tail.
The presence of the two apodous terga and of the eleven
pairs of rudimentary feet seems intelligible only on the suppo-
sition that Scolopendrella has been evolved from a form with
twenty-two distinct and complete leg-bearing somites, by the
reduction to rudiments of the legs (accompanied by the abor-
tion of the metamerically arranged organs, such as stigmata
and excretory pouches of the somites), and the suppression of
all but two of the terga of alternate somites.
The terminal tergum, which is longer than broad, truncated
at both ends, and slightly arched at the sides, probably con-
sists of two connate terga. It is converted posteriorly, appa-
rently by the inbending of its sides, into a complete rmg
divided by vertical partitions into three compartments, to the
two outer of which the perforated caudal appendages are at-
tached, and into the median and dorsally emarginate one of
which it is probable that the anus opens.
Between the complete ring formed by the posterior end of
the last tergum and the last of the series of double sterna
are interposed two plates, which I take to be the sterna of the
last somite; of these the posterior, which extends beyond the
extremity of the body, is soft and deeply cleft im the middle
line; while the anterior, which is semicircular, and covers like
an operculum all but the free margin of the posterior, is firml
chitinized and has its straight hinder margin entire. The
ostero-lateral margins of the latter are each produced into a
short cylindrical process encircled with setee and hollowed out
at its extremity into a cup-like concavity, from a tubercle in
the bottom of which springs an excessively long and fine and
gradually tapering simple seta; this pair of setigerous pro-
cesses, which have much more the appearance of rudimentary
legs than of mere processes, especially in the larva, are pro-
bably sensory organs of some kind ; whilst the aperture of the
genital organs (which, according to Menge, to whom we are
indebted for all our knowledge of the internal anatomy, open
at the hinder end of the body) is probably situated in the
former rather than in the anterior part of the body, where
I have hitherto failed to make out any other openings but
those I have described below.
Organs of Respiration.—These consist of eleven tracheal
arches, opening by as many pairs of minute pores, situate on
—9
Mr. J. Wood-Mason on Scolopendrella. 61
the anterior faces of the leg-bases. If a moribund specimen
be placed on its side under the microscope, a row of minute
specks as bright as globules of quicksilver is seen, and re~
mains visible until the contractions of the tissues consequent
on drying have driven all the air from the trachee ; and in
specimens killed and discoloured by osmic acid, the stigmata,
with the trachez running from them, are to be seen with the
greatest distinctness, the latter being marked out by silvery
streaks due to the presence of air. ‘The tracheal tubes are all
devoid from their very origin of the spiral thickening of their
walls, so characteristic of the trachez of insects. Hach of
the stigmata leads into a tube which passes inwards, back-
wards, and upwards, slightly increasing in calibre as it goes,
and meets its fellow of the opposite side in the middle line so
as to form an arch; at the point where the tubes of opposite
sides meet one another there is a slight blurriness or break in
the continuity of the arch; and there is an irregularity in the
height of the arches, to a certain extent corresponding to the
irregularity in the length of the terga already noticed. No
tufts of tubes appear to be given off from the arches; and I
have not as yet made out in the body any other trachez
besides these metamerically arranged ones. In the head, how-
ever, there are certainly trachez present; but I have not yet
studied them sufficiently to be able to speak confidently about
their arrangement and distribution.
The huge “crateriform openings,’”’ considered by Ryder
to be the stigmata, have nothing whatever to do with the
respiratory apparatus, the openings of which are excessively
minute.
The respiratory apparatus of Scolopendrella consists, then,
as far as it has yet been made out, of a series of eleven back-
wardly directed arches, opening by as many pairs of minute
stigmata on the anterior faces of the leg-bases. If, in addition
to the posterior arch, each pair of stigmata gave off an anterior
arch, and every anterior were anastomosed in the middle line
to a posterior arch, we should have an arrangement precisely
similar to that which we meet with in the segmentally arranged
portion of the tracheal system in such a Chilopod as Greophilus,
in which a similar blurriness is to be seen at the points of
anastomosis of the anterior and posterior arches.
? Excretory Apparatus.—Besides the stigmata, there is on
every pedigerous somite, except certainly the first, and _pos-
sibly also the second, eleventh, and twelfth, a pair of huge
two-lipped apertures surrounded by a low circular wall, the
summit of which is defended by a circiet of movable spines.
They are in the round sclerites to which the functional legs
62 Mr. J. Wood-Mason on Scolopendrella.
appear to be attached; and they therefore are posterior to the
rudimentary legs. If a specimen be placed for a short time
whole in a solution of hematoxylin, the everted mouths or the
coagulated excreta collected upon these become deeply coloured
by the reagent, so that the ventral surface of the animal is
marked conspicuously with a double row ot large round black-
violet spots. An accident unfortunately happened to the spe-
cimen thus treated before I had had an opportunity of actually
counting and noting down the number of openings that had been
coloured; and I have been obliged to suggest that the round
sclerites of the second, eleventh, and twelfth pairs of legs may
be imperforate, though | fully believe that they are perforate
like the rest. These openings possibly lead into glands
which are homologous with the nephridia of Peripatus and
with the glandular pouches of Machilis and Campodea; their
exact morphological value is only to be determined by means
of sections, which I hope shortly to have an opportunity of
making. ‘They are no doubt the apertures mistaken by Ryder
for the stigmata, and which are stated by Scudder to be big
enough to admit the tips of the legs.
Postembryonic Development.—Menge, according to Ryder’s
synopsis of his paper, met with a young animal provided with
only eleven pairs of legs, and concluded that it was the first
pair which was wanting; I, on the contrary, have never
tailed to recognize the first pair by its characters at any stage,
and I am confident that it is one of those in possession of
which the animal leaves the egg. Newport and Ryder both
noticed ‘‘ specimens of different ages with nine, ten, eleven,
and twelve pairs of legs.” I can confirm their observations,
which prove that a pair of legs is added at each moult; and I
have succeeded in making out the position of the germinal
region.
In larve provided, in addition to the three-jointed first pair
of legs which properly belong to the head, with seven pairs of
rudimentary and seven pairs of functional legs, nine terga (ex-
clusive of those which respectively carry the pediform third
cephalic and the caudal appendages) are present, or two more
than the number of double pairs of feet. It is difficult, owing
to the manner in which the terga seem to have been thrown
out of correspondence with their double sterna, to determine
with certainty which these apparently apodous terga are; but
they appear to me to be the fourth and seventh (the fifth and
eighth it the third gnathites are reckoned in with the ambu-
latory legs) and the dorsal ares of the somites to which the
fifth and sixth pairs of rudimentary feet belong. . 45 no alisphenoid canal ..... 602. 0s dues hoes Protelide.
II. Molars bunodont, no sectorials.
Toes 5. 6; an alisphenoid canal .......0......000 Arctictida,
II. Molars bunodont, with sectorials.
a, Otic bulla with septum.
8. Alisphenoid canal and postglenoid foramen
present.
y. True molars well developed.
SR ee Fc '8 os « shh ofA cian ae Saegi yay ct Be Gee Viverride.
es ca ats reac U aiala cigs ahtoye e's «0 ome © Cynictide.
ee ete hoe Seite Nets Ath mule soe tet Suricatide.
yy. True molars much reduced.
EE Po Bic aS RP a Cryptoproctide.
NDR AO ES PA ws Ghar cc sins, give ne dtls sina hip See 4 Salas NMimravide.
88. No alisphenoid canal; postglenoid foramen
rudimental or wanting.
Nee oho 1 Whe and hae WA tapas os « Seb argh Hh Felide.
aa. Otic bulla without septum.
No alisphenoid canal nor postglenoid foramen: toes
PRES OO Ree cices s ffazareeial ecHA CGheiale eects as Hyenide.
The genera of these families are the following :—
CERCOLEPTIDH: Cercoleptes. Neotropical.
Procyontipm: Procyon*, Bassaricyon, Bassaris. Ne-
arctic and Neotropical.
Mustevipaz: Meline (two tubercles of internal side of
superior sectorial)—Taxidea, Meles; Musteline (one
internal tubercle of superior sectorials)—EHnhydris,
Pteronura, Lutra, Aonyx, Barangia, Helictis, Zoriila,
Mephitis, Conepatus, Mellivora, Gulo, Galictis, Puto-
rius, Mustela.
fELURIDA: Atlurus, Ailuropoda, ? Hyenarctos.
Ursipa&: Helarctos, Arctothertum, Ursus, Melursus.
Canipa: Megalotis+, Amphicyon, Thous, Palcocyon,
Temnocyon, Galecynus, Canis, Vulpes, Enhydrocyon,
Hyenocyon, Brachycyon, Tomarctus, Speothus, Syna-
godus, Dysodus, Oligobunis, Icticyon, Lycaon.
PrRoTELIDZ: Proteles. Ethiopian.
ARCTICTIDA: Arctictis. Indian.
VIVERRIDA: Cynogale, Arctogale, Paguma, Paradox-
urus, Nandinia, Hemigale, Galidia, Prionodon, Ge-
netta, Viverricula, Viverra, Graledictis, Herpestes,
* Including Naswa, which is not distinct.
+ This genus cannot be made the type of a family, as is done by Dr.
Gray.
116 Dr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys on the Mollusca in
Athylax, Calogale, Ichneumia, Bdeogale, Urva,
Teniogale, Onychogale, Helogale, Rhinogale, Mungos,
Crossarchus, Hupleres.
Cynictip&: Cynictis, ? Ictithervum.
SuRICATIDA: Suricata. Ethiopia.
CryPToOPROCTIDZ: Proelurus, Cryptoprocta.
Nimravip&: Archelurus, Nimravus, Atlurogale, Di-
nictis, Pogonodon, Hoplophoneus.
Feta: Macherodontine—Macherodus, Smilodon ;
Feline—Plethelurus (g. n.) *, Catolynx, Felis, Neo-
felis, Uncia T, Lynx, Cynclurus.
Hyanipm™: Hyenictis, Hyena, Crocuta.
XVI.—WNotes on the Mollusca in the Great International
Fisheries Exhibition, London, 1883, with the Description of
a new Species of Pleurotoma. By J. GwyN JEFFREYS,
DRS:
THE interest taken by the public in this great world’s show
continues unabated. But it does not seem to have attracted
the attention of conchologists; although the contrary might
have been expected, seeing that many of our rarest shells have
been procured from the stomachs of fishes and even been
caught by the bait intended for the latter.
Apart from the economic or food-supplying object of the
Exhibition, there is not much of science or natural history in
the department of Mollusca. Oysters, of course, play a con-
siderable and aristocratic part in it, and are amply displayed.
Not so with mussels, cockles, whelks, periwinkles, and other
“small deer,” which are so relished by the poorer classes in
the dog days.
The Mollusca are well known to constitute, together with
Crustacea, Annelids, and various other invertebrate animals,
the principal food of most fishes. I have myself seen between
thirty and forty specimens of the common whelk (Buccenum
undatum) taken from the stomach of a single cod. Orsted
says, in his interesting treatise ‘ De regionibus marinis,’
* Type Felis planiceps, Vig. Horsf. Char. Second (first) superior pre-
molar two-rooted ; orbit closed behind; pupil round.
+ Mr. Wortman has called my attention to a character of this genus
which confirms its separation from Felis, as I proposed in 1879. The
maxilloturbinal bone is less complex in the genus Uncia than in Felis,
consistently with a less nocturnal habit and less necessity for acute
smell.
the International Fisheries Exhibition, 117
that great numbers of B. undatum and Fusus antiquus are
collected in the Cattegat for fish-bait, by putting a dead cod
into a wicker basket and letting it down on a muddy bottom ;
it is soon taken up half filled with whelks. 'The same method
is adopted for their capture on the English and Irish coasts.
This is a good illustration of the lex talionis. The Romans
must have prized the whelk as a foreign luxury during their
occupation of this country. Shells of B. wndatum, mixed with
those of the oyster, were found among the ruins of the Roman
station at Richborough. Whelks of two kinds (“ white”
and “ almond ’”’) are in great request and sold by millions in
the lower fishmarket at Billingsgate.
The Exhibition presents some absurd incongruities. Al-
lowing every latitude to the interpretation of the word “ fish-
eries,”’ it appears rather strange to include among their products
a large assortment of copper-ore and other minerals from
Newfoundland, and cases of Lepidoptera from the Entomolo-
gical Society of Canada ; nor can we quite see the connection
between fishes and Ale or seaweeds, which are so profusely
exposed to view in the courts of the United States of America,
Italy, Norway, Russia, and other foreign countries.
However, instead of indulging in useless criticism, I will
proceed to make some remarks on the Mollusca in the Exhi-
bition, considered in a natural-history point of view; and |
will take the courts according to their order in the catalogue.
In doing this I shall be glad to express my obligation to the
Colonial and Foreign Commissioners for their extremely
courteous attention and for allowing me to examine all the
Mollusca in their departments.
GREAT BRITAIN.
Nothing worthy of notice.
BAHAMAS.
A collection of small and common shells without names.
BriTisH COLUMBIA.
A magnificent specimen (in spirit) of Cryptochiton Stelleri,
Middendorff. The only other habitats previously known for
this singular mollusk were the Siberian coast and Sitka.
CANADA.
This is not in the official Catalogue, except to give the
names of the Commissioners. ‘The court contains a well-
118 Dr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys on the Mollusca in
arranged and interesting collection of eatable Mollusca. The
word “eatable”” puts me in mind of my old friend Edward
Forbes. When he went to Shetland he dredged in Lerwick
Bay the large and now well-known Holothuroid Cucumaria
frondosa, which resembles a pudding. He called it a
“ comestible ;” and his boatman Peter, who was quite a cha-
racter, afterwards took me with my dredge to the same spot,
and was very proud of telling me the right name, which he
had improved into ‘ combustible !”
NEWFOUNDLAND.
Also omitted in the Catalogue. Mr. T. A. Verkriizen
supplied a case of marine shells, arranged with his usual care
and neatness. Buccinum undatum, grenlandicum, tenue, and
Tottent are represented by several varieties under not a few
specific names.
UNITED STATES OF AMERICA.
An extensive and admirably displayed collection of the
shells of Ostrea virginica or the American oyster. This
species may always be known by the purplish or dark violet
colour of the muscular scar. Its variability in shape and size
is not less than that of its Huropean congener, O. edulis.
In this section is to be seen an excellent model of the gigantic
squid (Architeuthis Harveyi?) of Prof. Verrill; but unfortu-
nately its extraordinary length has been somewhat curtailed
by the clumsiness of a carpenter who set it up and fastened
the arms or tentacles in such a manner that justice has not
been done to the model. Here are also shown a model of the
new exploring-ship or Fish-commissioners’ steamer ‘ Alba-
tross,’ as well as sundry apparatus, such as improved kinds of
trawl, dredge, accumulator, Sligsbee’s net for intermediate
depths, and many other ingenious contrivances.
FRANCE.
Oysters only.
HAIrTI.
Common tropical shells without names.
ITALY.
A miscellaneous lot of small unnamed shells from Naples,
mixed with exotic Nerite. Attached to the native corals, of
which there is a large assortment, may be observed valves
of Ostrea cochlear, showing how they had become altered in
the International Fisheries Exhibition. 119
shape by the conditions of their peculiar habitat. I more than
suspect that this so-called species of oyster is merely a variety
of O. edulis, which was necessarily moulded on the branching
coral, and therefore grew in the form of a bowl or cup. A
large tropical Bulimus and a specimen of Helix pomatia are
perched on a madrepore, as if in their usual association and
position.
NETHERLANDS.
A poor set-out of native shells not properly named, and a
few shells from Madagascar.
Norway.
Mollusca from Tromsé, 69° 40’ N. lat., and therefore far
within the arctic circle. This is a good collection of fine
specimens, but of a few species only, including Fusus gracilis,
var. glaber, F. islandicus, F. Sarsi, Buccinum undatum and
its varieties parvulum and fragile, B. grenlandicum (if not
also a variety of the last) and its variety finmarchianum.
SPAIN.
An unsatisfactory exhibit; some specimens are wrongly
named, e.g. “ Teredo navalis” instead of T. norvegica.
SWEDEN.
Dr. Malm’s Mollusca from the Gothenburg Museum. An
old collection, and some specimens wrongly named, e. g. Mya
Binghami, var. elongata, which is placed with Sazxicava
rugosa as the young of that species. There are also a few
shells from Bohusliin, which were contributed by Mr. Oscar
Dickson, including Sélifer Turtoni of Broderip and Sowerby,
Pleurophyllidia Loveni of Bergh, and Loligo Forbest of Steen-
strup. But the most important collection of Mollusca in the
Exhibition was furnished by Prof. Nordenskjéld, having been
dredged in the icy or Siberian Sea during his celebrated voyage
in the ‘ Vega.’ All of these are truly arctic species; and it
may be desirable to mention a few of them with the recorded
depths :—ConcHIFERA : Amusstum Hoskynsi, Forbes, 75
fathoms, very large; Astarte fabula, Reeve, = A. Warhami,
Hancock, 10 fathoms. GaAstropopa :—Trichotropis Kréyert,
Philippi, 55 fathoms; 7. crinifera, Leche, 55 fathoms ; Pur-
pura Freycineti, Middendorff, 0-1 fathom ; Buccinum Tottend,
Stimpson, var., = B. terra@-nove, Morch, 55 fathoms ; Pleuro-
toma sp. n., 55 fathoms. As Dr. Leche of Stockholm writes
me word that he intends to describe the Conchifera only from
120 M. Hilgendorf on Spongilla nitens
the ‘ Vega’ expedition, I venture to propose the name in-
signis for this grand species. I believe it is larger than any
other known Pleurotoma, recent or fossil. It is about three
inches long and an inch broad. Colour creamy under the
coating of a Hydrozoon which infests all the specimens.
Whorls 7-8, convex ; apex turreted. Sculpture consisting of
numerous spiral striz or slight ridges, besides a rather sharp
and prominent keel in the middle of each whorl. Suture
distinct. Fissure or slit broad but not very deep, placed
about halfway between the suture and the median keel. The
infrasutural or fissural space is marked (as in other species of
Pleurotoma) with flexuous lines of growth. Mouth irregularly
oblong. Many of the specimens have a short sinus in the
outer lip at the commencement of the canal, which latter is of
moderate length and nearly equally wide throughout. Inner
lip smooth, and polished by the continual attrition of the foot.
Operculum none. ‘There were ten living specimens in this
collection. CEPHALOPODA: Heteroteuthis tenera, Verrill, 15
fathoms.
After all has been said we cannot be much surprised to
find that this Exhibition is not a museum of natural history.
The masses are as yet far from being educated in such
matters, and they would simply regard a properly arranged
collection of specimens which are not useful to man in the
most cursory and incurious manner and without the slightest
scientific interest. Perhaps it may be different in the next
century.
XVII.— On two Freshwater Sponges (Spongilla nitens, Carter,
and 8. Bohmii, sp. n.) collected by Dr. R. Bohm in the
River Ugalla near Lake Tanganyika. By M. HILeEn-
DORE*.
THE fifteen dry specimens, of bright greyish-brown colour,
from 5 to 15 centim. [2 to 6 inches ] in diameter, and of broadly
conical, hemispherical, or horizontally expanded form, closely
resemble one another. Their surface is covered with short
slender prominences, each separated from the neighbouring
ones by interspaces larger than its own diameter and con-
tinued radially through the interior substance of the sponge.
In the principal portion a framework goes from one radial
cord to another; and in the meshes thus formed numerous
* Translated from a separate impression from the ‘ Sitzungsbericht
der Gesellschaft naturforschender Freunde,’ May 22, 1883, communicated
by H. J. Carter, F.R.S. &c.
~ a erg
sae
Die
*e
a
~
and a new Species from Africa. By oy 121
gemmule [statoblasts] are imbedded, but without penetrati.
the peripheral part. The trabecul of the framework lie loose
in the centre.
The skeleton-spicules have rounded ends and are mode-
rately curved; very few of them (perhaps one among 200
ordinary spicules) are seen with pointed ends, but always
with cylindrical middle part: these are of equal length with,
but in diameter only half as large as the former. From 4 to
§ spicules combine to form the thickness of a trabecula. The
diameter of the meshes may be twice that of a gemmula.
The one-pored gemmulx possess a considerably thickened
erust, which (enumerating from the centre outwards) consists
of a layer of chitine, a stratum of tangential spicules, a mass
of parenchyma, and a second (outer) stratum of spicules.
These spicules are half as long as those of the skeleton ; and
each forms a slender double cone armed with scattered, short,
pointed spines, and is mostly pointed at its ends. They are
present only in small number, about 30 to each hemisphere of
a layer, making a total of 120 in a gemmula. The paren-
chyma consists of delicate-walled vesicles, polyhedric by com-
pression, arranged in radiating series of about ten each. In
the radial direction they are flattened, so that their height may
amount to half their breadth.
Measurements.—
millim
Diameter of the largest specimen .............. 130
Height i Ine TI araemiste weed « 50
Length of the outgrowths upon the surface .... 6
Thickness bF bf ery dep et Yel
micromillim.
Length of the skeleton-spicules .............. 336
Thickness ‘s Da a Mavs, Soh scaro aa Sessa 28
Diameter of the gemmuls....... 200. e ee ee ews 308
Whickness of the entire'crust ).... 00.0.0... 66s. 56
Tangential diameter of the parenchyma cells .... 14
Radial diameter i PM ce eno 0)
Length of the gemmula-spicules .............. 154
Thickness x Sh AU atvanncr teenies 8:4
These data accord, so far as a comparison from the descrip-
tion is possible, with the Spongilla nitens of Carter (Ann. &
Mag. Nat. Hist. 1881, vii. p. 89) ; only I do not find there any
statement about the flattening of the polyhedric cells, upon
which, however, much weight can hardly be laid. Unfortu-
nately the locality of that species is not known; but from
their unmistakable similarity to the present form, Carter’s
specimens may likewise have come from Africa, and not from
South America as he supposes.
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xii. 9
129 Jn two Freshwater Sponges from Africa.
Jntil now, the occurrence of a freshwater sponge from
Africa had never been proved, while recently North and South
America and Asia (Borneo, India, Lake Baikal, Japan) had
furnished numerous species ; so that Dr. Bohm’s find appears
zoogeographically not unimportant. (Zool. Mus. Protozoa
810.)
On looking more closely, however, my attention having
been arrested by the appearance of a strange spicule in a
prepared specimen, I found a new and hitherto quite un-
known species of Spongilla on almost every individual of S.
nitens. It coats the underside of the much more massive
S. nitens as an inconspicuous erust of only 1 millim. thick-
ness, consisting of a very fine-meshed delicate framework.
The magnificent gemmule are grouped in a single layer of
from 8 to 12 within the skeleton, but at the same time much
projecting from it; in several examples they are entirely
wanting ; and where they are present there are always very
few of them.
A delicate homogeneous lamella sharply divides the two
species.
The skeleton-spicules are of the same form as in S, nitens,
but, instead of being smooth, are studded with roundish flat-
tened tubercles which at the ends approach considerably closer
together; they are scarcely half as long as in that species.
They are often accompanied by a four-times smaller amphi-
discoid form. The shaft of these siliceous bodies is gently
curved, and bears at some distance from the centre a small
spherical elevation ; from a similar one at each end of the
shaft proceed five short, pointed, recurved prongs, exactly as
ina whorl. These double whorls lie close to the large spicules,
and form with them the network, the threads of which consist
mostly of only one spicule in thickness. The width of the
meshes may amount to 200 millimetres.
The gemmule have not the layer of parenchyma; the spi-
cules he tangentially and in only a single layer; but they
are densely crowded and at the same time minute; so that
their number is very considerable and far exceeds a thousand
in one gemmula. ‘There is perhaps a larger portion of the
surface covered by the spicules than left free from them, in
which they moreover frequently cross one another. Hach
spicule is moderately curved, cylindrical, with only the last
eighth or tenth part tapering to a point; the surface bears a
moderate number of short acute spines, of which from 8 to 10
may occupy the length, and about 50 the entire spicule.
Dublin Microscopical Club. 123
Measurements.—
Skeleton-spicules— micromillim.
JOGA ci Ge Ae ere ee MEAP E77 140
IPHICKMESS HS Had th... Skins ssisiad aeep 14
Diameter of tubercles .............. 15
Double whorls, length .............. 33°6
Length of the teeth (from thecentre).. 56
PRbielriass OF thesAXIS bas 6 a5 sferw y sieceves 3
Gemmula-spicules—
GREEN elas tian en citys wists oe Beaciile oie 5,6 56
MREICICHE GS? tats ef ccotetshauine nse ee alts 4 56
As, from the absence of amphidisks or rudimentary amphi-
disks, the genera Meyenia, Tubella, and Parmula are excluded,
and all the species of Spongilla in the restricted sense possess
pointed skeleton-spicules, excepting only S. nztens (cf. Carter’s
synopsis, /. c.), our second form must without doubt be regar-
ded as a new species, which, in honour of its discoverer, shall
be named Spongilla (s. s.) Béhmit (Zool. Museum, Protozoa
no. 811).
PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.
DUBLIN MICROSCOPICAL CLUB.
May 18, 1882.
Nephrocytium Agardhianum, Nag., and Zoospores.—Mr. Archer
showed examples of the two minute Algxe, Nephrecytium Agardhia-
num, majus et minus, Nigeli, and remarked that he thought these
two forms very distinct indeed, dwelling at the same time on their
resemblances and distinctions as regards the genus Oecystis, Nig.
But he was on the present occasion more particularly anxious to
draw attention to examples of the former, which he would be dis-
posed to designate only Nephrocytium Agardhianum (and the smaller
Nephrocytium minus), inasmuch as it (NV. Agardhianum proper)
showed a zoospore condition. An example was now under the
microscope, in which the four elliptic, necessarily comparatively
large, biciliated zoospores were still contained in the parent cyst,
within which they performed a lazy side-to-side movement. On
their escape, however, into the surrounding water their movements
become greatly accelerated, and they dash about with great force
and, as it were, recklessness, hither and thither. Considerable dif-
ferences of size were apparent, some being nearly twice as large as
others. Mr. Archer would suggest that this might be due to whether
an average example became divided into four or eight subdivisions ;
Oe
124 Dublin Microscopical Club,
in the latter case evidently the individual zoospores would only be
approximately about one half the size. It is true, however, that
the still (thatis, the ordinary vegetative), characteristic examples do
not usually present any very great differences in size, but maintain
generally characteristic dimensions.
Protococcus pluvialis, to show Nucleus.—Dr. M‘Nab showed speci-
mens of the ciliated state of Protococcus (Chlamydococcus) pluviahs,
treated with osmic acid and carmine. The nucleus was most clearly
seen in each free cell, and also in others, which had divided or
were then undergoing division into four or eight new cells.
Laticiferous Cells of Euphorbia.—Dr. M‘Nab exhibited a freshly
prepared specimen of the laticiferous cells of Huphorbia procera; a
portion of the stem was boiled in dilute caustic potash solution and
then teased out with needles.
Polyedrium gigas, W ittrock, a rare Form, exhibited —_Mr. Archer
further showed Polyedrium gigas, Wittrock, the second time he had
taken this fine and very distinct form, so large, so bright, so green,
and so unlike the other rather dull-coloured forms referable to
Nigeli’s genus, These specimens were from the same county as
previously, though not the same locality in Westmeath.
June 15, 1882.
Ascidiozoids of a Pyrosoma.—Prof. A. C. Haddon exhibited a
preparation from the Naples Zoological Station, showing four asci-
diozoids budding off from a cyathozoid, thus forming the foundation
of a Pyrosoma-colony. He also presented a second preparation, being
the initial individual of a Botryllus-group in a stage between the
larva and the adult.
Stenella, a, s., exhibited.—Prof. E. Perceval Wright exhibited a
mounted specimen from the ‘ Challenger ’ collection of a new species
of Stenella, near to but abundantly distinct from S. imbricata, John-
son; this seems to have been met with very frequently during the
cruise of the ‘ Challenger.’ ;
Cosmarium melanosporum, n. 8., with Zygospore.—Mr. Archer
showed the conjugated state in very considerable quantity of the
little smooth Cosmarium, with round, very darkly tinted zygospore,
from which circumstance Mr. Roy and he had agreed to call the
form Cosmarium melanosporum. This species conjugates pretty
frequently and always freely; so that, when met with, a large gather-
ing may thus sometimes be made.
Elongate unicellular Alga scemingly related to the so-called Cosma-
rium obtusum, Bréb.—Mr. Archer drew attention to one of those
unicellular, elongate, more or less curved Alge, believed to be
generically associated with the so-called Closterium obtusum, Bréb.,
but not properly referred to Clostertwn. The present form is com-
Dublin Microscopical Club. 125
paratively stout, broad for its length, scarcely tapering, evenly
curved (‘‘ boomerang”-shaped), ends broadly rounded; contents
dense, consisting of scattered rounded granules. Perhaps the most
curious point in the present instance was that, mounted only some
forty-eight hours in acetate of potash, the green contents had to all
appearance become dissolved, and only the empty hyaline otherwise
unaltered cell-walls were now to be seen of some half dozen ex-
amples that were on the slide.
October 19, 1882.
Quasi-Fungal Growth in Shell of Limax.—Prof. Mackintosh
ealled attention to an apparently fungal growth in a shell of Zimax
cinereus, mounted last December. He had noticed the growth a
couple of days after mounting; and it had continued in the same state
since. It might be in the medium (alcoholic glycerine); but it
seemed to him to be in the periostracum. If this were so, it would
be similar to, but less easily accounted for than, the supposed
hyphal growths in the shells of branchiate Gasteropods.
Spicules of new Species of Aleyonaria from ‘ Challenger’ Collec-
tion.—Dr. EK. Perceval Wright exhibited some mounted spicules of
two new species of Alcyonaria belonging to the genus Primnoella, as
well as drawings of the polyp-colony. These formed part of the
collection made by the ‘Challenger’ expedition, of which full de-
scriptions are to appear in the forthcoming Report.
Cystidia from Gill of Gomphidius glutinosus.—Mr. Greenwood
Pim exhibited a section of the gill of Gomphidius glutinosus, which
showed the so-called cystidia developed to an extent very unusual
amongst the Agaricini. These bodies, which in Agarics in general,
except the Coprinaril, are scarcely discernible, are looked upon by
Mr. W.G. Smith as being the male organ in this group. In the
specimen shown there was nothing to confirm this view, the organ
consisting of large cells resembling hairs, filled with a granular
protoplasm and projecting a long way from the hymenial surface.
It is probable that these somewhat anomalous bodies are analogous
to the paraphyses met with in the Pezizas. Nothing resembling
the antheridia described by Mr. Smith was discernible in Mr.
Pim’s specimen, in which the basidiospores were abundant and well
developed.
Motile state of the “ 80” Organism (Club Minutes, January 1871).
—Mr. Archer showed the production he had before drawn atten-
tion to under the provisional designation of the ‘* 80” organism ;
and he would first say that quite as little as then was he able to
arrive at a conclusion as to the nature or affinity of this puzzling
and by no means attractive-looking organism. But he drew atten-
tion to it again in order to exhibit once more its puzzling and
astonishing motile condition—-that is to say, to show the broken-up
126 Dublin Microscopical Club.
contents, each fraction (zoospore?) made up of one, or two, or three
of the granules (often two larger and one of the more minute, or
one large with two or three more minute), arranged in a tolerably
straight file and enclosed in a proper envelope, and moving about in
sweeps and curves or more or less straight directions, revolving the
while on the longitudinal axis. Those who are adepts at using 3."
or ,!' objectives might possibly discern flagella similar to those of
Bacteria ; but nothing of the kind could be seen with ordinary powers.
These little moving bodies ere long come to rest, and even though
still small, not a half or a quarter of the full dimensions, become
divided and reproduce the “* 80 ” characteristies.
Section of Velum and Foot of Veliger larva of Purpura lapillus.
—Professor A. C. Haddon exhibited a transverse section through the
velum and foot of a veliger larva of Purpura lapillus, showing the
development of the nervous system in four thickenings of. the epi-
blast, this being the first time that the nervous system has been
proved to have an epiblastic origin in the Prosobranchs.
Sections of Hair-follicles stained.—Dr. J. F. Knott showed sec-
tions of hair-follicles of human scalp perpendicular to long axis of
hairs, stained with picro-carmine and aniline violet, which latter
tinges the outer (Henle’s) layer of the inner root-sheath. Huxley’s
layer staining with picro-carmine as well as the outer root-sheath,
the various layers of the complex wall of the hair-follicles are ex-
tremely well differentiated. Some of the specimens show with
plainness the processes sent by the cells of Henle’s layer into the
intercellular fenestrae of the layer of Henle. ‘This particular
arrangement, which has been lately so graphically described by
Professor Ranvier, formed the chief interest of the specimen. It
accounts for the closeness of adhesion between the layers long ago
observed, but which had previously remained unexplained.
November 17, 1882.
Section of Plumule of Germinating Seedling Opuntia.—Dr. M‘Nab
exhibited sections of a plumule of a germinating seedling Opuntia.
The punctum vegetationis was distinctly shown, with the leaves
originating in the normal manner, the older ones having contracted
axillary shoots bearing spines and hairs. The leaves were of very
simple structure and outline, and possessed a single central fibro-
vascular bundle.
Another nondescript problematic Production.—Mr. Archer showed
an example of a puzzling structure now and again met with in deep
pools and amongst débris of various sorts. This is somewhat large,
of plumply ovate figure, of brownish colour, opaque, covered by
prominent scale-like or leaf-like seemingly imbricated projecting
prominences—these, if he judged aright, running in spiral lines, the
contents coarsely granular, thus the whole resembling in figure and
Dublin Microscopical Club. 127
calling to mind the involucrum, with its projecting leaflets, of cer-
tain Composites, say such as that of Centaurea nigra. This occurs
isolated, single examples turning up now and again. The question
is, what can it be? It has never shown any sign of life or change
of condition.
A Form of Aspergillus. —Mx. Greenwood Pim showed a peculiar
black form of Aspergillus from the interior of a fig, which it had
completely metamorphosed, It was considerably smaller in all its
parts than Aspergillus glaucus ; and its intense brownish-black colour
would seem to point to its being at least a distinct variety.
December 15, 1882.
Spores of Tuber estivum.—Mr. Pim showed sections of the (so-
called) common Truffle (Tuber estivum), from Farmleigh Gardens,
Castieknock, co. Dublin, where it grows in considerable abundance
and is used for culinary purposes. The peculiar alveolate spores
distinguishing it from 7. brunale, the other species used as an escu-
lent, were well marked.
Structure of Stem of Urvillea.—Dr. M‘Nab exhibited sections of
the stem of Urvillea ferruginea, a Brazilian plant belonging to the
natural family Sapindacee. The stem was triangular, with a row
of hairs at each angle. The stem contained a ring of united fibro-
vascular bundles in the centre with a pith, the bast showing the
bast-vessels with great clearness, while the bast-fibres were wanting.
Three double bundles were developed, one at each angle of the stem ;
and a ring of sclerenchyma surrounded the stem a short distance
below the epidermis. Collenchyma existed in six patches, one at
each angle and one in the middle of each face.
Nerve-endings ta Frog’s Muscle.—Dr. Knott showed preparations
presenting examples of nerve-endings in muscle of frog.
Zygospore of Cosmarium cucurbita (most probably) shown.—Mr.
Archer exhibited what appeared to be the zygospore of the common
Cosmarium cucurbita, rotund and smooth, the parent semi-cells
attached by their oscula to the spore; he spoke of this appearing to
be the zygospore of the species mentioned, as one could not feel
absolutely certain that it was truly so, a number of unconjugated
examples occurring in the gathering; but if not so, it would be
difficult to suppose to what other species the example could apper-
tain. The doubt arose from the semi-cells appearing to be slightly
distorted, that is somewhat dilated at the ends, thus losing the
character of outline appertaining to this inornate and very common
species ; but frequent as it is, it does not appear to have hitherto
shown its zygospore.
Section of Olivine Dolerite.—Prof. Hull exhibited a thin section
of olivine dolerite from Scalot Hill, near Larne, co. Antrim.
128 Geological Society.
This rock occurs as filling an old volcanic “ neck” which pierces
through the Chalk limestone and the overlying sheets of basaltic
lava which form the crest of Scalot Hill. The rock is seen to be
rich in olivine, which forms perhaps one third of the whole mass
and polarizes vividly. The other minerals are augite, labradorite,
felspar in long plates or prisms, and a little black magnetite.
The rock itself is found to be magnetic when tested by a sensitive
needle.
In its general characters the rock agrees with those of other vol-
canic necks of co. Antrim, such as Carmony Hill and Sleamish, in
being rich in olivine, and as having undergone very little alteration
since the original consolidation.
Section of Rock from the Summit of Mount Cooke, in New Zealand,
obtained by Rev. W.S Green.—Prof. Valentine Ball showed a section
of the foregoing.
In its microscopic characters this rock appeared to consist of a
breccia of voleanic materials, angular fragments of quartz and felspar
being scattered about in a partly altered, either augitic or horn-
blendic matrix. This view of its constitution has been confirmed by
the microscopic examination of a thin section*. It is a distinctly
clastic rock, of which the constituents have been so fractured that
there are no unbroken crystalline forms in a condition suitable for
determination. The angularity of the particles is against its being
of a detrital nature. It would therefore be probably proper to de-
scribe it as a dioritic-ash breccia containing quartz.
GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY.
June 20, 1883.—J. W. Hulke, Esq., F.RB.S.,
President, in the Chair.
The following communications were read :—
1. “On the Discovery of Ovibos moschatus in the Forest-bed, and
its Range in Space and Time.” By Prof. W. Boyd Dawkins, M.A.,
BRS. E.G.S.
The specimen described by the author formed part of the col-
lection of the late Rey. F. Buxton, and was obtained by a fisherman
from the forest-bed of Trimingham, four miles from Cromer. The
edges are sharp, and the red matrix adhered in places, so that the
author regards its geological position as satisfactorily established.
It is the posterior half of the upper surface of the skull of an adult
female Ovibos moschatus. The author describes the range in space
and time of this animal, mentioning the different instances in which
its remains have been found in Britain. These are, in some cases,
* Prepared by Mr. Cuttell.
=
Bibliographical Notices. 129
undoubtedly postglacial ; but he inclines to consider the lower brick-
earth of the Thames valley, where the musk-sheep has been found
at Crayford, as anterior to the Boulder-clay, which occupies the
district to the north. This deposit at Trimingham, however, is
certainly preglacial; and so Ovibos moschatus belongs to a fauna
which arrived in our country prior to the extreme refrigeration of
climate which characterized the glacial epoch, and afterwards re-
treated northwards to its present haunts, showing, with other
evidence, that this epoch did not form a hard-and-fast barrier
between two faunas.
2. “On some New or imperfectly known Madreporaria from the
Coral Rag and Portland Oolite of the Counties of Wilts, Oxford,
Cambridge, and York.” By R. F. Tomes, Esq., F.G.8.
The author, after pointing out the poverty of the British Corallian
rocks in genera and species of corals as compared with the strata of
equivalent age on the continent, proceeded to describe a section in
the Middle Oolite at Highworth.
The author then described species of Astrocwnia, Dimorpharea,
and Latimeandrina, genera not hitherto recognized in the British
Corallian ; and for one of the forms he has discovered he proposed a
new genus, to which he gives the name of Crateroseris. The paper
concluded with some remarks on the well-known Jsastrwa oblonga
of the Portland beds.
BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.
Mémoires de VAcadémie Impériale des Sciences de St. Pétersbourg.
7° série, tome xxxi. No. 5. Miscellanea Silurica III. 1. Sup-
plement * to the Monograph of the Russian Leperditie. II. The
Crustacean Fauna of the Kurypterus-beds of Rootzikill, Oesel.
By Magister Fr. Scuurpr, Fellow of the Academy. With 9
plates. 4to 1883.
In 1873 M. Fr. Schmidt (‘ Miscellanea Silurica,” I.) published a
revision of the then-known Leperditie and Isochilinew, and added
several new species, with good illustrations. He figured and de-
scribed :—
on
. Leperditia grandis, Schrenck, pp. 9, 10, figs. 1, 3-6 a.
2. L. Barbotana, n. sp., pp. 9, 12, figs. 7-9 a.
3. L. Tyraica, n. sp., p. 9, figs. 2, 10-12.
4, L. Angelini, n. sp., pp. 9, 13, figs. 138-17. Var. ornata,
Kichw., pp. 9, 14, fig. 18.
5. L. baltica, Hisinger, pp. 9, 15.
* “Nachtrag zur Monographie der russischen silurischen Leperditien,”
&e.
130 Bibliographical Notices.
6. L. Msingert, n. sp., pp. 9, 16, figs. 22, 25.
7. L. Hichwaldi, n. sp., pp. 9, 12, figs. 19-21.
8. L. wiluiensis, n. sp., pp- 10, 17, figs. 27-28 a.
9. L. parallela, n. sp., p. 18, figs. 24-26.
10. L. marginata, Keyserling, pp. 10, 19, figs. 29-31.
Ll. ZL. Keyserlingi, n. sp., pp. 10, 20, figs. 32-34.
12. Lsochilina biensis, Grunewald, pp. 10, 21, fig. 35.
13. I. punctata, Eichwald, pp. 10, 22, figs. 36, 37.
14, I. Maakii, n. sp., pp. 10, 23, figs. 38, 39.
In the Supplement which the author now gives us he first refers
to the letter “On some Silurian Leperditie” in the Ann. & Mag.
Nat. Hist., March 1882, containing some critical remarks by him-
self on the Leperditie deseribed and figured by T. Rupert Jones in
the Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. of November 1881; and he imtimates
that with the continued study of the Russian Leperditie he has
modified some of his views about the species and varieties then re-
ferred to. In this Supplement M. Schmidt first revises the Silurian
species from the East-Baltic districts, and then treats of the East-
Russian Leperditie—L. marginata, Keyserling, and L. wiluiensis,
Schmidt, both of which he more fully describes from new material.
He also notices the Uralian LZ. Barbotana, Schm., a new Uralian
variety of Z. grandis, Schrenck, and a new species and variety from
the Upper-Silurian or Hercynian stage of the South Ural; and from
probably the same horizon in the Waigatsch Island he describes
three new species and a variety, collected during Baron Norden-
skj6ld’s Jenissei Expedition.
To show the results of M. F. Schmidt’s late researches, it may be
best to extract his corrected synonymy of the species he has now
taken in hand. Thus :—
P. 8. Leperditia grandis, Schrenck, 1873, in Schmidt’s Russ, sil.
Lep. p. 10, figs. 3-6; Kolmodin, 1879, Ostrac. sil. Gotl.
p. 185; F. Schmidt and T. R. Jones, 1882, Ann. & Mag. Nat.
Hist. March, p. 169.
Baltic Provinces ; Gothland ; North-German Drift.
P. 9. Leperditia phaseolus (Hisinger).
Cytherina phaseolus, His., 1837, Leth. Suec. p. 9, pl. i. fig. 1. ;
Leperditia Angelini, F. Schmidt, 1873, Russ. sil. Lep. pp. 18-18 (with
synonyms) ; Lundgren, 1874, ‘Om den vid Ramsisa och Ofveds-
kloster i Sk&ne forekommande sandstenens Alder,” Lund Univers.
Arskvift, vol. x. p. 9. :
Leperditia tyraica, Linnarson, 1875, Anteckning fran en resa i Skanes
silurtrackter in Geolog. foreningens forh. vol. ii. p. 280.
Leperditia Angelini, Krause, 1877, Zeitschr. d. deutsch. geol, Ges.
vol. xxix. p. 29.
Leperditia phaseolus, Kolmodin, 1879, Ostrac. sil. Gotl. p. 134, pl. xix.
tigs. 4, 5.
Daeeradis Hisingert, var. gracilenta, Jones, Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist.
November 1881, p. 339, pl. xix. fig. 6.
Bibliographical Notices. 131
Leperditia Hisingert (dwarf form), Jones, 1881, op, ett. p. 340, pl. xix.
fig. 16.
Leperditia phaseolus, var. marginata, Jones, 1881, op. cit. p. 341,
pl. xix. fig. 15; F. Schmidt and T. R, Jones, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.
March 1882, pp. 170, 171.
Gothland ; Schonen, Christianiafjord ; England ; Baltic Provinces.
Var. ornata, Kichw., is mentioned at p. 10.
P. 11. Leperditia Hichwaldi, F, Schmidt, pl. i. fig. 1; and 1878,
Russ. sil. Lep. p. 17, figs. 19-21.
Oesel and North-German Drift.
P. 11. Leperditia baltica, Hisinger, pl. i. figs. 2,3; F. Schmidt,
1873, op. cit. p. 15; Kolmodin, 1879, op. cit. p. 134; T. R. Jones,
Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. Nov. 1881, p. 337, pl. xix. fig. 1 (?);
Schmidt & Jones, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. March 1882, p. 168.
Gothland ; Malmé6 in Christiniafjord ; North-German Drift ; Eng-
land (?).
Pp. 11,12. Var. contracta, Jones, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. Nov. 1881,
p. 337, pl. xix. figs. 2, 3.
England.
P. 13. Leperditia Keyserlingi, Schmidt, 1873, op. eit. p. 20, figs. 82-
34,
Leperditia Hisingert, Jones, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. Nov, 1881, p. 339,
pl. xix. fig. 5 (?).
Leperditia Keyserlingi, Schmidt & Jones, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.
March 1882, pp. 170, 171.
Baltic Provinces ; England.
P. 14. Leperditia Hisingeri, Schmidt, pl. 1. figs. 5-7.
Leperditia Hisingert, Schmidt, 1873, Russ. sil. Lep. p. 16 (partly),
fig. 23.
eee ditia Schmidti, Kolmodin, 1879, op. cit. p. 133.
Leperditia balthica, Jones, Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. Nov. 1881, p. 335,
pl. xix. figs. 10, I].
Leperditia Hisingert, Schm. & Jones, Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. March
1882, p. 168.
Gothland, Malmo, Christianiafjord ; Baltic Provinces.
Pp. 15, 16. Leperditia Misingeri, var. abbreviata, Schmidt, 1883,
pl. i. figs. 8-12.
Leperditia baltica, Kichw., 1860, Leth. ross., anc. période, p. 1329
(partly).
Leperditia Hisingeri, F. Schmidt, 1878, op. cit. p. 16, fig. 22.
Leperditia balthica, var. contracta, Jones, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. Nov.
1881 (partly), p. 388, pl. xix. fig. 18.
Baltic Provinces.
132 Bibliographical Notices.
We gather that M. Schmidt’s study of the Leperditie leads him to
regard Mr. T. R. Jones’s
Leperditia balthica, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. Nov. 1881, p. 336,
pl. xix. fig. 1, as doubtful: Suppl. p. 11.
Leperditia balthica, var. contracta, p. 337, pl. xix. figs. 2, 3, as
good: Suppl. p. 12.
Leperditia balthica, p. 336, pl. xix. figs. 4a, 46, as doubtful :
Suppl. p. 11.
Leperditia Hisingeri(?), p. 339, pl. xix. fig. 5, as L. Keyserling: :
Suppl. p. 13.
Leperditia Hisingert, var. gracilenta, p. 339, pl. xix. fig. 6, as
L. phaseolus: Suppl. p. 9.
Leperditia balthica, pp. 335, 336, pl. xix. figs. 10, 11, as L. His-
ingert: Suppl. pp. 11 and 14.
Leperditia balthica, var. contracta, p. 338, pl. xix. fig. 138, as LZ.
Hisingert, var. abbreviata: Suppl. pp. 12 and 16.
Leperditia balthica, var. contracta, p. 338, pl. xix. fig. 14, as LZ.
tyraica, on account of its locality : Suppl. p. 12.
Leperditia phaseolus, var. marginata, p. 341, pl. xix. fig. 15, as
L. phaseolus: Suppl. p. 10.
Leperditia Hisingeri, dwarf var., pp. 340, 341, pl. xix. fig. 16, as
L. phaseolus : Suppl. p. 10.
Leperditia balthica, var. contracta, p. 338, pl. xix. fig. 17, as
doubtful: Suppl. p. 12.
At page 18 of his Supplement M. Schmidt describes a fresh Le-
perditia marginata, Keyserling, with its varieties rotundata and
subparallela, from the Waschkina basin, figuring it in pl. i. figs. 13—
19. Itis the Cypridina marginata, Keyserling, 1846, Reise in
Petschoraland, p. 288, pl. xi. figs. 16 a-d; Leperditia marginata,
Schmidt, 1873, Russ. sil. Lep. p. 19, figs. 29-31; and Schm. &
Jones, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. March 1882, p. 171.
At page 21, Leperditia Wiluiensis, Schmidt (1873, op. et. p. 17,
figs. 27, 28), is redescribed and figured, pl.i. figs. 20-22. It is from
the watershed of the Wilui and Olenek in “ East Siberia.”
Leperditia Barbotana, Schm. 1873, Russ. sil. Lep. p. 12, figs. 7-9,
is further treated of at pp. 22 and 87. It is from the banks of the
Kaga, the Belaja, and the Juresenj, on the west side of the Southern
Ural, and from the Upper-Silurian or Hercynian beds, passing up
into the Devonian.
Leperditia Melleri (and its variety levigata, p. 88), pp. 23 and
87, is a new species from the same district, and is figured in pl. 1.
figs. 23-25, and pl. v. a, figs. 23, 24.
A new variety (uralensis) of Z. grandis, Schrenck, is given at
p. 24 and p. 87, pl. i. figs. 26-28. It is from the bank of the Belaja,
below Katschukowa. Some of the limestones of this district are
almost wholly composed of Leperditie.
Specimens of a Leperditia-limestone, probably also of Upper
Silurian age, were collected at Cape Grebenny, in the Waigatsch
Island (off the Northern Ural) during Nordenskjold’s expedition to
Bibliographical Notices. 133
the Jenissei in 1875; and these yielded the new forms, Leperditia
Nordenskjoeldi, Schmidt, Suppl. p. 25, pl. 3. figs. 29-382; L. waigat-
schensis, p. 27, pl. i. figs. 33 a-c; and L. Lindstremi, p. 85, pl. v. a,
figs. 17-20, with its variety mutica, p. 86, pl. v. a, figs. 21, 22.
The second portion of this Part III. of the ‘ Miscellanea Silu-
rica” deals with the Crustacean Fauna of the Hurypterus-beds of
Rootzikill in the island of Qesel, at the mouth of the Gulf of Riga,
Baltic Provinces.
After some remarks (pp. 28-31) on the strata themselves, their
fossil contents, and the results of their careful examination by him-
self and others, M. Schmidt treats of the Hemiasprpm (pp. 31-34),
with their history and characteristics, as shown in the three genera
which he refers to this family, namely :—Pseudoniscus, Nieszkowski ;
Henuaspis, H. Woodward ; and Bunodes, Kichwald. The last genus
is described with three species :—B. lunula, Eichw., p. 35, pl. i.
figs. 34-38, and pl. vu. figs. 1-6; B. Schrencki, Nieszk. (B. lunula,
var. Schrencki, Nieszk., in the explanation of plate i. and in the
Contents), p. 38, pl. i. figs. 839-43; B. rugosus, Nieszk., p. 39, pl. i.
figs. 44-47. Pseudoniscus aculeatus, Nieszk., is figured and de-
scribed p. 40, pl. i. figs. 48,49. The organization and systematic
place of the Hemiaspids are treated at pp. 48-46,
The Evryprerm and their relationships are discussed at pp. 46—
48, and the genus Hurypterus described, with two species (EZ.
Fischert, EKichw., with its var. rectangularis, and E. laticeps), in
detail, at pp. 48-64, pls. ii., iL, ili. a, and vi. figs. 6, 7. The history
and structure of Pterygotus follow (pp. 64 &c.), with a detailed de-
scription and full illustration of Pt. osiliensis, sp. nov. (pp. 70 &e.,
pls. iv., v., v. a, figs. 1-16, pl. vi. figs. 1, 2, 3 (var. laticauda), 4, 5,
and pl. vii. figs. 7, 8, 10, 11, and five woodcuts).
A few, but characteristic, specimens of a Ceratiocaris have also
been discovered at Rootzikiill, in Oesel (p. 85); and these, carefully
figured by M. Schmidt in his pl. vi. fig. 8 (telson and two lateral
cercopods), fig. 9 (telson spine), pl. vil. fig. 12 (left valve of a cara-
pace), have been referred by him to a new species, C. Netlingi
(p. 84, with woodcut, fig. 5), which, as the author observes, is
closely related to the English C. leptodactylus, M‘Coy.
These two memoirs, so highly creditable to the Imperial Academy,
as results of the paleontological research of one of its active mem-
bers, have been written with care and exactitude, both as to the
observation and collection of facts and the recognition and critical
examination of the labours of other paleontologists. The printing
is good, the woodcuts are neat, and the numerous and large plates
are beautifully delicate, elaborate, and trustworthy.
Proceedings of the Bristol Naturalists’ Society. New Series, vol. iy.
part i. (1882-83). 8vo. 1883.
Iy Natural History this Society has interested itself in many biolo-
gical and physical subjects during the Session, as appears from the
134 Bibliographical Notices.
Reports of the Meetings, pp. 61 &c., and has printed in this volume
some very interesting notes:—on a remarkable colony of Alien
Plants on an old heap of colliery (?) rubbish at Kingswood (J. W.
White) ; on the Fungi of the Bristol district, part 6 (C. Bucknall) ;
on Ridgway’s Catalogue of North-American Birds (H. J. Charbon-
nier), treating forcibly of the necessity of restraining and limiting
the making of genera and species out of closely allied forms, and
advocating the trinomial system; on the porosity and density of
rocks with regard to Water-supply (E. Wethered); on the Iron-
turnings Cells and the supposed influence of Points in the libera-
tion of Bubbles (A. M. Worthington) ; on an apparatus for observing
Splashes (A. M. Worthington); the first Telephone (S. P. Thomp-
son); the Rainfall at Clifton (G. F. Burder); and Meteorological
Observations, as regards Temperature, at Clifton (H. B. Jupp).
Part iii. of the Flora [living] of the Bristol Coal-field, edited by J.
W. White, and enumerating the Corallifloree, forms part of this
volume.
Journal of the Royal Geological Society of Ireland. Vol. xvi. part i. ;
n. 8. vol. vi. part ii. for 1881-82. 8vo. 1882.
Transactions of the Geological Society of Glasgow. Vol. vil. part 1.
for 1880-82. 8vo. 1883.
In his Presidential Address, February 20, 1882, the Rev. Dr.
Haughton, F.R.S. &c., sketching the progress of the Royal Geo-
logical Society of Ireland, pointed out (1) that the popularity of the
“original Dublin Geological Society” was due to an unfounded
hope that geologists would find coals and minerals sufficient to en-
able Ireland to compete with the rest of the British Isles in indus-
trial pursuits and in consequent wealth ; (2) that the preponderance
of physical and stratigraphical over paleontological papers in the
‘ Transactions’ is due to the comparative absence of Secondary and
Tertiary strata in Ireland. Dr. Haughton next proceeded to the
discussion of the ‘ two speculative problems which await their solu-
tion and must occupy a foremost place in the geological discussions
of the next fifty years:—I. The absolute duration of Geological
Time. II. The physical causes of the Changes of Climate which
have, beyond question, taken place in the higher latitudes of the
Earth’s Surface.”
The first of these problems was treated by the Rev. Maxwell H.
Close in his Presidential Address in 1878 ; and arguments in favour
of the great duration of geological time have been based on :—1.
The time requisite for the cooling down of the Sun. 2. The present
figure of the Earth as compared with its present rate of rotation.
3. The estimate of Geological Time derived from the rate of increase
of terrestrial temperature with depth. Dr. Haughton intimates
that he has some further evidence in support of the last view. He
further draws attention to the important department of research
which he terms “ Empirical Cosmogony,” as elucidated by Mr,
cal
Bibliographical Notices. 135
George Darwin’s papers on “ Tidal Evolution,” and by calculations
by himself, Prof. Robert Ball, and Mr. A, R. Wallace, on the pro-
bable time taken in the deposition of the stratified rocks. Taking
these at a thickness of 177,200 feet, 3,000,000 square miles as the
area of deposition (on coast-lines for about 30 miles to sea), the
land-surface exposed to denudation as 57,000,000 square miles
(nineteen times the area of deposition), and the present rate of denu-
dation as 1 foot in 3000 years, the duration of Geological Time
equals about 28,000,000 years. Itis to be remembered that it is
highly probable, Dr. Haughton thinks, that during all geclogical
time down to the close of the Tertiary period, the temperature of
the Earth’s atmosphere was higher than at present, and the more
so the further back we go—the necessary consequences being greater
evaporation, greater rainfall, greater denudation, greater trade-
and antitrade-winds, greater ocean-currents, and greater facilities
for spreading and depositing submarine strata.
It is now thought by Prof. Robert Ball that the great tides
caused by the lesser distance of the Moon from the Earth (within
some 50,000,000 years) were pregeological. Mr. J. 8. Newberry
thinks that the Eozoic rocks in North America do not show evidence
of tides much greater than those now in action on the Atlantic
shores of that region (including, however, the 70-ft. tide of the Bay
of Fundy).
Dr. Haughton then took up the “ Supposed Causes of Changes in
Geological Climates.”
I. The Supposed former effects of Star-heat, or warm portions of
space, suggested by Poisson.
Il. The Obliquity of Heliptic. “As this speculation postulates
the change of position of the Earth’s axis in space, it must be set
aside as irrelevant.”
III. Changes in Position of Pole, that is of the Earth’s axis
within the Karth itself, causing the poles and equator to shift their
positions. Such a change of position of the axis of rotation inside
the Earth could be produced by changes of land and water, but not
to nearly so great an amount as required to account for the former
existence of tropical and subtropical animals and plants at places
now in frigid climates, but yielding fossils representing such faunas
and floras. Mr. G. Darwin, basing his calculations on the area of
the ‘‘ Pacific depression,” finds the maximum change of latitude
would be 3°, or 210 miles; and Dr. Haughton, taking Europasia
(as elevated since the commencement of Tertiary times) for his hasis,
finds the change of latitude caused by that elevation to be only 1°,
or 70 miles,
On the contrary, there is evidence of change of latitude to
the extent of 50°, or 3640 miles, with Silurian corals; 43°, or 3010
miles, with Liassic fossils ; 36°, or 2520 miles, with the fossil plants
of Grinnel Land ; 30°, or 2100 miles, with the fossil plants of Disco.
IV. Eccentricity and Perihelion-Longitude of the Earth’s Orbit,
producing a secular variation in climate. This was proposed by
Adhemar, and worked out more fully by J. Croll, J. J. Murphy, and
136 Bibliographical Notices.
A. R. Wallace. The change depending on the position of the peri-
helion is completed in about 21,000 years ; while that depending on
the eccentricity takes ae more ae for its course. The eccen-
tricity may have been ++, instead of ,1,, as at present; but astro-
nomers are unable to say when the maximum eccentricity took
place. An alternate glaciation of the northern and southern hemi-
spheres every 21,000 years has been hence deduced by Adhemar,
Croll, and Murphy, the glaciation being more or less severe as the
eccentricity in the perihelion period was greater or less. Croll
places the glaciation of a hemisphere when its winter solstice was in
aphelion, and Murphy places the glaciation of a hemisphere when
its winter solstice was in perihelion.
Dr. Haughton thus expresses this secular inequality in climate :—
“The mean annual temperature of any place varies as the eccen-
tricity of the earth’s orbit and as the range of temperature from
summer to winter jointly.” He remarks, “ Of these two factors of
climate, viz. eccentricity and range of temperature, the first is astro-
nomical, and the second terrestrial, depending on distribution of land
and water, on ocean-currents and prevailing winds ;” and he adds,
“if we suppose the terrestrial factor to be the same while the
eccentricity attains its maximum, the greatest possible change in
mean annual temperature for any place on the earth’s surface turns
out to be less than 5° F.; and, in order to produce a sensible effect
upon climate, we must suppose that the annual range (terrestrial
factor) must vary also by variation in the distribution of land and
water.” Taking several examples of the present annual range of
temperature at places where Miocene plant-beds exist, and calcu-
lating what the annual range must have been for those fossils, and
allowing for any fairly possible distribution of land and water, Dr.
Haughton shows that ‘ change of eccentricity of the earth’s orbit is
not sufficient to account for former geological climates.”
Vi Geographical Distribution of hoe ind Water. This is shown
in the foregoing discussion to be inadequate as a cause for the past
changes in geological climate; and Dr. Haughton indicates that
Mr. Wallace strongly supports the view of the relative persistence
of the continental and oceanic areas, and that the present differ-
ences of the northern and southern hemispheres have existed from
the beginning and are due to an eccentric position of the earth’s
centre of gravity. The southern hemisphere has thus been always
more under water than the northern, and always will be. It is
warmer than the northern, because it receives three tepid currents
of equatorial water instead of one ; and continental climates are and
always have been characteristic of the northern, and insular climates
of the southern hemisphere.
VI. Alterations in Sun-heat. This is accepted by Dr. Haughton
as the most probable of all causes of change in geological climate,
whether cold or hot. He thinks “ that the Glacial period or periods
were non-periodic, that they affected both hemispheres simulta-
neously, and depended altogether on physical changes in the sun
itself, and not on the physical or astronomical conditions of the
eee a hme
gernens
Miscellaneous. 137
earth.” Mathematical formulie, concerned with the foregoing dis-
cussions, are appended to the Address.
In the same volume Dr. E. Hull gives a clear statement of his
views as to the occurrence of Laurentian beds in Donegal and else-
where in Ireland, and a paper on the metamorphic rocks and
minerals of Sligo and Leitrim, with analyses by Mr. EK. T. Hardman.
Mr. G. A. Kinahan supplies very interesting papers on the gold of Ire-
land and the geological structure of Bray Head. Mr. G. H. Kinahan
explains why some palzeozoic rocks in Galway and elsewhere cannot
be regarded as Laurentian; and supplies a short but valuable illus-
trated note on some moraines on Mount Leinster, in counties Wicklow
and Carlow. Prof. V. Ball gives a catalogue of the meteorites, of
which there are specimens in the museums of Dublin, and includes
the published analyses of four meteorites known to have fallen in
Ireland.
The geologists of Glasgow, like those of Ireland, have brought
down their published work to 1882; but, beginning with 1880, they
make a thicker volume for this issue. It is richer in paleeontolo-
gical researches than the Irish Journal, on account of the great
opportunities for collecting fossils, both from the varied Carbonife-
rous deposits of Lanarkshire and neighbourhood and from the Post-
tertiary beds of the Clyde valley. Of these last, as exposed in the
dock of Garvel Park, at Greenock, Mr. D. Robertson gives a full
account, with long lists of the fossils obtained. Graptolites and
other fossils from Dumfriesshire are treated of by Mr. J. Dairon.
The paleontology of Lesmahagow, Silurian and Carboniferous, is
studied by Dr. J. R. 8. Hunter, and some fossiliferous beds in the
Beith and Daldry district by Mr. Robert Craig. Some fish-remains
from East Kilbride are noted by Mr. James Coutts; Mr. John
Young discriminates some Carboniferous Fenestelle ; and Mr. W. E.
Koch gives an interesting note on Mull and its leaf-beds.
There are several good memoirs also on local geology (Muirkirk,
Isle of Man, Renfrewshire, Shetland, &c.), and on boulders, lime-
stones, and igneous rocks ; also on the bismuth and tin deposits of
Australia. Several of these papers are illustrated with plates.
Neither last nor least in this new volume of the ‘ Transactions’ is
an excellent account of the ‘* Origin and Karly History of the Geo-
logical Society of Glasgow” by Mr. T. M. Barr, who writes care-
fully and enthusiastically, and has much real pleasure in showing
that good work has been done by the members, and that the society
may fairly claim to have made its mark on the progress of geological
science.
MISCELLANEOUS.
A proposed new ‘Nomenclator Paleontologicus.’
WE have received a printed report on the subject of a new ‘ No-
menclator Palontologicus,’ prepared by Dr. M. Neumayr, of
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xii. 10
138 Miscellaneous.
Vienna, to be submitted to a meeting of the Nomenclature Com-
mittee of the International Geological Congress which will be held
at Zurich on the 7th of August. As Bronn’s ‘ Nomenclator’ dates
back to the year 1858, and nothing of the kind has since been
attempted, we can only hope that Dr. Neumayr’s proposal may be
carried out on the scale and with the completeness suggested in
his admirable report.
He commences by discussing the plans adopted in the only two
works which more or less occupy the ground, namely the above-
mentioned ‘ Nomenclator’ of Bronn and d’Orbigny’s ‘ Prodrome,’
both of which are of old date. The plan of the latter, as he very
justly points out, renders it far more useful to the stratigraphist
than to the paleontologist—that is to say, regarding it from the
nomenclatorical point of view; for of course, as indicated by Dr.
Neumayr, the ‘ Prodrome’ must always be consulted by the paleon-
tologist on account of the many new genera and species established
in it.
Bronn’s plan, on the contrary, was purely paleontological ; strati-
graphical considerations had no influence whatever upon the general
arrangement of his work. In the ‘ Nomenclator’ properly so called,
which occupies his first two volumes, he has given a purely alpha-
betical list of all the names existing in palzontology up to his date
(i. e. the generic names are arranged alphabetically and the specific
names also alphabetically under each genus), with indications of
synonymy and references to the works in which the different forms
are described ; while the so-called ‘‘ Enumerator,” constituting the
third volume, forms a complete classified index to the preceding
portion, and at the same time furnishes indications of the strati-
graphical distribution of the species by means of a series of vertical
columns. Of course in five-and-twenty years paleontology has
enormously outgrown this work of Bronn’s; but every one who has
had any thing to do with paleontological work must own that he
owes a deep debt of gratitude to the man who undertook and so suc-
cessfully carried out a work of such labour and research.
** Bronn’s plan of an alphabetical enumeration,” says Dr. Neu-
mayr, “ has the great advantage that no terminal index is necessary,
that doubts as to the arrangement of different forms never stand in
the way, and finally that in those cases in which formerly species
belonging to different types of the animal kingdom were thrown
together under the same generic name, no complication arises from
this confusion. But great as these advantages may be, it is impos-
sible not to see that still more important considerations are in favour
of systematic separation in accordance with the great primary groups
of the animal and vegetable kingdoms: in the first place, in pale-
ontological researches one usually has to do only with representa-
tives of one of the primary divisions at a time; and then we need
only make use of the volume relating to it, and not of the whole
book ; so that asimplification of the work is introduced. Above all,
however, we must be governed by practical considerations as to the
mode of bringing out the work. If every thing is to be brought into
Miscellaneous. 139
alphabetical sequence, the printing cannot be commenced until all
the manuscripts are ready, which will cause great delay in its
appearance ; by the arrangement under the principal types, on the
contrary, the printing of any volume can begin as soon as the
manuscript for it is in hand. In the one case the neglect of a
single contributor will delay the appearance of the whole book, in
the other case only that of a single volume. The difficulties which
may arise from genera of doubtful position may be got over by cross
references. That the addition of an ‘ Enumerator’ is very desirable
need hardly be indicated.”
While we cannot help feeling that Bronn’s plan, pure and simple,
is absolutely the best, especially in view of the second advantage
belonging to it, which Dr. Neumayr has pointed out, with relation
to genera containing species which later researches have proved to
belong to different primary divisions of the animal kingdom, and
indeed with relation to doubtful organisms of all kinds, we cannot,
on the other hand, deny the force of his arguments in favour of the
division of the ‘ Nomenclator’ in accordance with the great groups
of the animal and vegetable kingdoms, more especially when we
look at the formidable dimensions which he considers the new work
will attain. He proposes to divide it into twelve volumes, as fol-
lows :—
Vol. I. Cryptogamia. Vol. VII. Mollusca.
II. Phanerogamia. VILL. Arthropoda.
III. Protozoa. IX. Vertebrata.
IY. Coelenterata. X. & XI. Enumerator.
V. Echinodermata. XII. Index.
VI. Vermes and Molluscoida.
It seems to us that, supposing the suggested arrangement to be
carried out as above, the usefulness of the work will very much de-
pend upon the completeness of the index, which ought to furnish a
guide to every employment of a name (generic or specific) in any
part of the book, and in the case of specific names to indicate in
every case the genus under which the species has been placed in
each particular instance. With such an index as this nearly all
the advantages of Bronn’s plan will be again realized.
Dr. Neumayr further enters upon astatement of the principles on
which he proposes that the work should be carried out, which seem
to us to be exceedingly well conceived. ‘Two points are especially
deserving of approval, namely :—1. The regulation that no changes
of names shall be made in the ‘ Nomenclator; and 2, the pro-
posal to avoid as much as possible all conventional signs, and to
adopt a system of abbreviations in the citations such as will be at
once intelligible to every one “‘ who possesses some knowledge of
literature,” a course which we hope may lead to the suppression of
that most vicious system of quoting from separate copies of papers
without any reference to the periodical works in which they occur,
which now prevails to a very serious extent. Dr. Neumayr’s remark
as to people possessing “some” knowledge of literature would
140 Miscellaneous.
seem to indicate that he is alive to the inconveniences of this prac-
tice; and his selection of the Royal Society’s List of Scientific Papers
as a model points in the same direction. We can only say that we
hope his proposals may be carried out upon, or nearly upon, the
lines indicated in his report; in this case he and his collabora-
ters will richly merit the thanks of all paleontologists. Under
favourable circumstances he thinks the first volume might appear in
from two to three years, and the whole be finished in from eight to
ten years !
Selenotropism in Plants. By M. C. Musser.
Being struck with the influence exerted by light of very little in-
tensity upon the so-called heliotropic movements of plants, the
author, in order to vary the experiments, adopted the reflected light
of the moon as his sole illumination. He sowed in pots seeds of
plants well known for their phototropic sensibility, such as Lens
esculenta, Ménch, Ervuwm lens, Linn., Vicia sativa, Linn., &e.
When the young plants were a few centimetres long he placed them
in a very dark place, where they remained until the night of the
experiment. The stems became slender, long, and white; the
leaves, which were but little developed, alone had a slightly yellow
tinge. During the night of 23-24th February, with a very clear
sky, these seedlings were placed in a large window looking to the
south, so that they received the direct light of the moon from 9 p.m.
to 83a.m. After a very few minutes of exposure the stems became
bent, with the concavity and the terminal bud always presented to
the moon, and following it in its course; only about 2 a.m., owing to
the changed position of the moon, the bow became nearly straight.
The seedlings were then carried to another window looking west-
ward ; and a new influence was produced, and continued until the
moment of the disappearance of the moon behind the mountain.
After a pause of a few minutes the stems then erected themselves
more or less under the influence of internal causes and geotropism.
To these movements, which he observed for three successive nights,
the author gives the name of selenotropism.—Comptes Rendus,
March 5, 1883, p. 663.
Jumping Seeds and Galls*. By Cuartes V, Riney.
Having recently received some fresh specimens of so-called
“¢ Mexican Jumping Seeds,” or ‘‘ Devil’s Beans,” as they are popu-
larly called, I take occasion while yet they are active to exhibit them
to the society. It will be noticed that these seeds are somewhat
triangular, or of the shape of convolvulus-seeds, there being two flat
sides meeting at an obtuse angle, and a convex one, which has a
median carina. They not only roll from one side to another, but
* Read before the Biological Society of Washington, November 24,
1882
Miscellaneous. 141
actually move by jerks and jumps, and will, when very active, jump
at least a line from any object they may be resting on. The actual
jumping-power has been doubted by some writers; but I have often
witnessed it. To the uninitiated these movements of a hard seed
seem little less than miraculous. They are induced by a plump,
whitish, lepidopterous larva which occupies about one fifth of the
interior, the occupied seed being, in fact, but a hollow shell, with
an inner lining of silk which the larva has spun. The larva looks
very much like the common apple-worm (Carpocapsa pomonella),
and belongs, in fact, to the same genus. It resembles it further in
remaining for a long time in the full-grown larva state before trans-
forming, so that the seeds will keep up their motion throughout
most of the winter months. When about to transform, which is
usually in the months of January and February, it cuts a neat cir-
cular door in the convex side of its house, strengthens the same
with silk, spins a loose tube of silk within the seed, and therein
transforms to the pupa state. The moth soon afterwards pushes its
way out from the little door prepared for it.
The moth was first described in 1857 as Carpocapsa saltitans by
Prof. J. O. Westwood*, and afterward as Carpocapsa Dehaisiana by
Mons. H. Lucas.
In regard to the plant on which these seeds occur there is much
yet to learn; and I quote what Mr. G. W. Barnes, president of the
San Diego Society of Natural History, wrote me in 1874 concern-
ing it, in the hope that some of the botanists present may recog-
nize it :—
“¢ ARRowW-WEED (Yerba de flecha).—This is the name the shrub
bears that produces the triangular seeds that during six or eight
months have a continual jumping movement. The shrub is small,
from 4 to 6 feet in height, branchy, and in the month of June and
July yields the seeds, a pod containing three to five seeds. These
seeds have each a little worm inside. The leaf of the plant is very
similar to that of the garambullo, the only difference being in the
size, this being a little larger. It is half an inch in length and a
quarter of an inch in width, a little more or less. The bark of the
shrub is ash-coloured ; and the leaf is perfectly green during all the
seasons. By merely stirring coffee, or any drink, with a small
branch of it, it acts as an active cathartic. Taken in large doses it
is an active poison, speedily causing death unless counteracted by
an antidote.”
In a recent letter he states that he is informed that the region
of Mamos, in Sonora, is the only place where the plant grows ; that
the tree is about 4 feet high, and is a species of laurel, with the
* Proc. Ashmolean Soe. of Oxford, 1857, t. iii. pp. 1387, 138; see also
Trans. Lond. Ent. Soc. ser. 2, 1858, t. iv. p. 27, and Gard. Chron. 1859,
Noy. 12, p. 909.
+ “Note sur les grains d’une Euphorbiacée de Mexique sautant au
dessus du sol par les vibrations d’une larve de l’ordre des lépidoptéres
vivant en dedans,” Ann. Soc. Ent. de France, sér. 3, t. vi. Bull. pp. 10,
33, 41, 44 (1859), t. vii. pp. 561-566,
142 Miscellaneous.
leaves of a dark varnished green. ‘‘ It bears the seeds only once in
two years. The tree is called Brincador (jumper), and the seeds
are called Brincaderos. The seeds are more quiet in fair weather,
and lively on the approach of a storm.”
Prof. Westwood mentions the fact that the plant is known by
the Mexicans as “ Oolliguaja ;” and Prof. E. P. Cox, formerly State
Geologist of Indiana, now living on the Pacific coast, informs me
that the shrub has a wood something like hazel or whahoo; that
the leaf is like a broad and short willow leaf. He confirms the
statement as to its poisonous character; that a stick of the shrub,
when used by the natives to stir their ‘‘ penola” (ground corn-meal,
parched), purges, and that the shrub is used to poison arrowheads.
The plant is undoubtedly Kuphorbiaceous.
The peculiarity about this insect is that it is the only one of its
order, so far as we know, which possesses this habit; and it is not
easy to conceive of what benefit this habit can be other than the
possible protection afforded by working the seed, after it falls to the
ground, into sheltered situations.
The true explanation of the movements of the larva by which the
seed is made to jump was first given by me in the ‘ Transactions of
the Saint Louis Academy of Science’ for December 6, 1875 (vol. ii.
p. exci).
The jumping-power exhibited in this “seed,” however, is trifling
compared with that possessed by a little gall which I also exhibit.
This gall, about the size of a mustard-seed, and looking very much
like a miniature acorn, is found in large numbers on the underside
of the leaves of various oaks of the white-oak group, and has been
reported from Ohio, Indiana, Missouri, and California. It falls
from a cavity on the under side of the leaves, very much as an
acorn falls from its cup, and is sometimes so abundant that the
ground beneath an infested tree is literally covered. It is produced
by a little black Cynips, which was described as Cynips saltatorius
by Mr. Henry Edwards. The bounding motion is doubtless caused
by the larva which lies curved within the gall, and very much on
the same principle that the common cheese-skipper (Piophila caser)
is known to spring or skip. Dr. W. H. Mussey, of Cincinnati, in a
communication to the Natural History Society of that city, Decem-
ber 1875, states, in fact, that such is the case, though members of
the California Academy who have written on the subject assert
that the motion is made by the pupa, which I think very impro-
bable. At all events the bounding motion is great, as the little
gall may be thrown 2 or 3 inches from the earth; and there are
few things more curious than to witness, as I have done, a large
number of these tiny galls in constant motion under atree. They
cause a noise upon the fallen leaves that may be likened to the
pattering of rain.—Proc. United States Nat. Mus. p. 6382,
Miscellaneous. 143
The ‘* Crag Mollusca.”
In the last number of the ‘Annals’ Mr. Searles V. Wood ex-
pressed his opinion that Purpura tetragona of his late father’s
Monograph on the Crag Mollusca was a variety of Murea erinaceus,
and not of Purpura lapillus, in which Prof. Prestwich placed it on
my authority, in his papers on the Crag beds of Norfolk and Suffolk.
This question involves a difference not merely of a specific but of a
generic and even family character. In Murew the canal is of
moderate length, and is more or less covered over or closed above ; in
Purpura the canal is very short and quite open. All the specimens
which I have seen of Purpura tetragona, including the types in the
British Museum, belong (as I consider) to the latter genus, in which
Mr. Wood’s father properly placed it. Some Crag specimens of Pur-
pura lapillus are carinated, and others are more or less cancellated,
as in the variety tetragona. The sculpture of Murewv erinaceus is
different. I may observe that the specific or varietal name tetra-
gona ought not to be accentuated like the English word “ tetragonal,”
but that the penultimate syllable is long, as in the Latin word
“ tetragonus.”
J. Gwyn JEFFREYs.
On a new Crinoid from the Southern Sea. By P. Herserr
Carpenter, M.A., Assistant Master at Eton College.
Among the collections of the late Sir Wyville Thomson a small
Comatula has recently been discovered which was dredged by the
‘Challenger’ at a depth of 1800 fathoms in the Southern Sea.
Although it is unusually small, the diameter of the calyx being only
2 millim., the characters presented by this form are such as to
render it by far the most remarkable among all the types of recent
Crinoids, whether stalked or free. The name proposed for it is
Thaumatocrinus renovatus.
It has only five arms, and in this respect resembles Hudiocrinus.
But the basals, instead of becoming transformed into a rosette as in
that genus, persist on the exterior of the calyx, and form a closed
ring of relatively large plates, which rest upon the centrodorsal.
They support a ring of ten plates, five of which, alternating with
the basals, bear the arms, and are therefore the radials. These
radials, however, do not meet one another laterally ; for they alter-
nate with five plates slightly smaller than themselves, which rest
upon the basals, and, with one exception, terminate in a free edge
at the margin of the disk. The exception is the interradial of the
anal side, which bears a short and tapering arm-like appendage of
five or six joints. It has no special relation to the anal tube, the
lower part of which, like the peripheral portion of the disk, bears a
pavement of anambulacral plates. But the centre of the disk is
occupied by a relatively large and substantial oral pyramid ; so that
the disk in its general aspect resembles that of Hyocrinus.
144 Miscellaneous.
Thaumatocrinus is thus distinguished by four striking peculi-
arities :—
(1) The presence of a closed ring of basals upon the exterior of
the calyx.
(2) The persistence of the oral plates of the larva, as in Hyo-
crinus and Rhizocrinus.
(3) The separation of the primary radials by interradials which
rest on the basals.
(4) The presence of an arm-like appendage on the interradial
plate of the anal side.
Taking these in order—
(1) No adult Comatula, except the recent Atelecrinus and some
little-known fossils, has a closed ring of basals; and even in Afele-
crinus they are quite small and insignificant.
(2) In all recent Comatule, in the Pentacrinide, and in Bathy-
crinus, the oral plates of the larva become resorbed as maturity is
approached. In Thaumatocrinus, however, they are retained, as in
Hyocrinus, Rhizocrinus, and Holopus, representatives of three diffe-
rent familes of Neocrinoids.
(3) There is no Neocrinoid, either stalked or free, in which the
primary radials remain permanently separated as they are in Thau-
matocrinus and for a short time after their first appearance in the
larva of ordinary Crinoids. The only Palzeocrinoids presenting this
feature are certain of the Rhodocrinide (as understood by Wachs-
muth and Springer), e. g. Leteocrinus, Rhodocrinus, Thylacocrinus,
&c. In the two latter, and in the other genera which have been
grouped together with them into the section Rhodoerinites (W. and
S.), there is a single interradial intervening between every two
radials, and resting on a basal just as in Thaumatocrinus, But in
the Lower Silurian Feteocrinus (of Billings, emend. W. and 8.) the
interradial areas contain a large number of minute pieces of irre-
gular form and arrangement.
(4) It is only, however, in Reteocrinus and in the allied genus
Xenocrinus, Miller, which is also of Lower Silurian age*, that an
anal appendage similar to that of 7’aumatocrinus is to be met with.
Of the four distinguishing characters of T’hawmatocrinus, therefore,
one appears in one or perhaps in two genera of Comatule ; another
is not to be met with in any Comatula, though occurring in certain
stalked Crinoids; while the two remaining characters are limited to
one family of the Palocrinoids, one of them being peculiar to one,
or at most two genera which are confined tv the Lower Silurian
rocks.
Their reappearance in such a specialized type as a recent Comatula
is therefore all the more striking.—Proc. Roy. Soc. 1883, No. 225,
p. 138.
* Reteocrinus occurs in the Trenton Limestone of Ottawa and in the
Hudson-river group of Indiana and Ohio. -Xenocrinus has as yet been
found in the latter group only. I cannot help suspecting that a better
knowledge of this type will lead to its absorption into Reteocrinus,—
PAG.
ae
THE ANNALS
AND
MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.
[FIFTH SERIES.]
No. 69. SEPTEMBER 1883.
XVIII—On the Classification of the Orders of Orthoptera
and Neuroptera. By A. 8. Packarp, Jun.*
In the forthcoming third report of the U.S. Entomological
Commission we have endeavoured to ascertain the position of
the Orthoptera in reference to allied ametabolous insects.
The following pages are extracted from the chapter, with
some omissions.
We have examined the fundamental characters of the head,
thorax, and abdomen (points neglected by most systematic
writers), not spending much time on the peripheral, ¢. e. the
superficial, adaptive characters of the mouth-parts, wings, and
legs, which have been elaborated by systematic entomologists,
believing that by this method perhaps more thorough and
better-grounded views might result. The outcome has been
to lead us to separate the Neuroptera, as defined further on,
from the Pseudoneuroptera, and to regard these two groups,
with the Orthoptera and Dermatoptera, as four orders of a
category which may be regarded as a superorder, for which
the name Phyloptera is proposed, as these four orders are pro-
bably closely allied to, if not in some cases identical with, the
stem or ancestral groups from which probably all the higher
* From a separate impression from the ‘American Naturalist’ for
P _ imp
August 1883, communicated by the Author.
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xii. i
146 Dr. A. S. Packard, Jun., on the Classification of
orders (the Hemiptera, Coleoptera, Diptera, Lepidoptera, and
Hymenoptera) have originated.
We will first briefly summarize the characters, as we under-
stand them, of the Phyloptera as a whole; then the distin-
guishing marks of the four orders.
Superorder PHYLOPTERA®*.
The mouth-parts are free, adapted invariably for biting, the
mandibles being toothed and adapted for chewing ; the first
maxille separate, with three divisions, the outer bearing
usually five-jointed palpi; the second maxille united to form
a labium divided into a submentum, mentum, and ligula, the
latter varying much, being either cleft (Pseudoneuroptera) or
entire (Neuroptera), and bearing usually a three-jointed palpus.
This is the primitive elementary condition of the mouth-parts,
and such as obtains in Coleopterous larve. ‘The head is
notable from the great development of the epicranium. The
clypeus is often divided into two portions, a posterior (post-
clypeus) and anterior (anteclypeus) ; in the other and higher
orders the clypeus is entire.
The prothorax is usually very large and square; but in a
few families, as the Phryganeide, Panorpide, Psocide, Libel-
lulidee, and Ephemeridee, it is small and collar-lhke. There is
a marked equality in size and form of the meso- and metatho-
rax ; in most Orthoptera and some Pseudoneuroptera and Neu-
roptera the metathorax is often even larger than the meso-
thorax ; in this respect the Phyloptera differ from any of the
higher Hexapoda. In both of the two hinder segments of
the thorax the four tergal sclerites, viz. the preescutum, scutum,
scutellum, and postscutellum, are each well developed, and
more equably so than in any other order. The scutum is
deeply excavated in front to receive the often large subtrian-
gular or cordate prescutum; and in some genera the scutum
is, so to speak, cleft in two by the meeting of the prescutum
and scutellum in the median line. The flanks of the thorax
or pleurites, are often very large, and the episternum and epi-
merum are broad, oblong, or squarish ; and these sclerites are
sometimes subdivided into an upper anda lower division (supra-
and infra-epimerum or episternum). ‘The sternum is often
large, flat, and broad ; it 1s sometimes divided into a sternum
and preesternum.
The wings are usually net-veined, often with numerous
longitudinal veins, the branches of the subcostal, median, and
submedian veins being either very long and parallel with the
* From dddo», gens, nation; mrepdy, wing.
a tie Pe rennet are
Eacaiylinge en
a
the Orders of Orthoptera and Neuroptera. 147
longitudinal axis of the wing, or numerous and small (espe-
cially in the hind wings of Orthoptera).
The hind wings are often (Orthoptera and Odonata) broader
and larger than the anterior pair, the metathorax in such cases
being a little larger than the mesothorax.
-The abdomen has in this group, including representatives
of the Neuroptera, Orthoptera, Dermatoptera, and Pseudoneu-
roptera, besides a tenth nearly complete segment, the rudi-
ments of an eleventh uromere, represented by a tergite form-
ing the supraanal triangular plate. Well-developed jointed
cercopoda occur in the Orthoptera and Pseudoneuroptera,
while the forceps of Forficula (Dermatoptera) are undoubtedly
modified cercopoda. An ovipositor occurs in the Neuroptera
(Panorpide) and Orthoptera.
The metamorphosis is incomplete in all the orders of Phylo-
ptera except the more recent and higher order, ¢. e. the Neuro-
ptera (in Erichson’s sense), in which the transformations are
complete, the pupa being quiescent and wholly unlike the
larva.
The relative standing of the four orders of Phyloptera is
shown in the table or genealogical tree of the winged insects
on page 154.
The sequence of the orders, such as we are compelled to
adopt in writing or speaking of them, is difficult to decide upon.
Beginning with what on the whole may be regarded as the
lowest order, we might first take up the Dermatoptera, which
are, in most respects, the most generalized forms, and stand
nearest to the Thysanura (Japyz).
The following is the succession of orders, placing the lowest
uppermost :-—
Dermatoptera, Burm.
Orthoptera, Linn.
Pseudoneuroptera, Krichson.
Neuroptera, Linn., as restricted by Hrichson.
Before discussing the relative standing of these orders, we
will briefly indicate the more salient and generally applicable
differential characters, especially what we regard as the more
fundamental ones, but slightly touching upon the mouth-parts
and wings, these being peripheral and more adaptive charac-
ters and liable to greatest variation, and being of less value in
charcterizing the orders of Phyloptera.
Order 1. DERMATOPTERA.
Forficula presents so many features separating it from the
11*
148 Dr. A. 8. Packard, Jun., on the Classification of
Orthoptera, and is so composite a form, that it should be re-
garded as the type of a distinct order, in which it was origi-
nally placed by Leach, Kirby, Burmeister, and Westwood.
Its composite nature is seen both in the elytra and the hind
wings, which anticipate the Coleopterous type of wings. On
the other hand, the larves resemble Japyx, the Thysanuran,
with its anal forceps; and in most respects orficula is the
lowest, most decided stem form of the Phyloptera.
The Dermatoptera are characterized by the flatness of the
body and the large terminal forceps. The head is flat, hori-
zontal in position, while the presence of the V-shaped epicra-
nial suture is a sign of inferiority, as it is characteristic of
Thysanura and Platypteran larve as well as of Colecpterous
larve. The remarkable thoracic structure, which is described
further on, as wellas the curious overlapping of the abdominal
tergites, forbid our uniting the Dermatoptera with the Ortho-
ptera. The small short elytra and the very large, rounded,
longitudinally and once crossfolded hind wings, which remind
us rather of the Coleoptera than Orthoptera, are also important
diagnostic features. Finally the metamorphosis of the Der-
matoptera is even less complete than that of the Orthoptera.
The ligula is bifid, being divided into a pair of two-jointed
paraglosse. The labium is thus similar to that of the Or-
thoptera, though scarcely more like them than like Zermes.
Order 2. ORTHOPTERA.
The head is more or less vertical in position; the front is
very latge, broad, and long, the epicranial region very large
and often hypertrophied. ‘The clypeus is large and subdivided
as in Pseudoneuroptera. In the Orthoptera, as a rule, the
deeply-cleft ligula is indistinctly four-lobed, the outer pair of
paraglossxe very well developed, while the inner pair is minute
or undeveloped, as in the Acrydii, especially Caloptenus ; but
in the Locustarie the ligula is four-lobed, and in the Gryllide
decidedly so. In the Mantide and Blattarie the ligula is
plainly four-lobed, nearly as much so as in the Termitide.
In the Phasmide the ligula is intermediate in form between
the Mantide and Locustarie.
The prothorax is usually remarkably large, particularly the
notum. ‘The meso- and metanotum exactly repeat each other,
and the metanotum is usually (Acrydii and Locustariz) longer
and larger than the mesonotum, the hind wings being almost
uniformly much larger than the anterior pair. The pleurites
are very large and square as well as high, the episterna and
epimera being large and oblong and equally developed. The
the Orders of Orthoptera and Neuroptera. 149
sternites are very large and broad. The coxe are sometimes
(Blatta) very large; the hind legs in the Acrydii are much
larger than the anterior pairs. ‘The fore wings are narrower
than the hinder pair, and show a slight tendency to become
subelytriform; on the other hand, the hind wings are very
large and broad, distinctly net-veined, with numerous longi-
tudinal veins, and they fold up longitudinally.
The abdomen has eleven uromeres, the eleventh forming a
triangular tergite. The cercopoda are often (Blatta, Mantis,
&c.) multiarticulate and well developed, while the ovipositor
is often large and perfect. The metamorphosis is more in-
complete than in the Pseudoneuroptera.
With the exclusion of the Forficularie, the Orthoptera, as
here restricted, are a tolerably well-circumscribed group 3 and
though there are great structural differences between the fami-
lies, yet the connexion or sequence of the families from the
Blattarie through the Phasmide and Mantide and Acrydi
to the Locustariz, and finally the highest family, the Gryllidee,
is one which can be distinctly perceived. ‘There is no occa-
sion for a subdivision of the order into groups higher than
families, as the Blattariz are but a family removed from the
Mantide.
Order 3. PSEUDONEUROPTERA, Hrichson.
It is difficult, if not impossible, to satisfactorily characterize
by a sharp-cut definition this very elastic order. As regards
the thorax, there is no uniformity in the structure that we
have been able to discover, nor is there in the structure of the
wings, nor more than a general resemblance in the mouth-
parts.
The definition of the Pseudoneuroptera in Hagen’s ‘ Synop-
sis of the Neuroptera of North America,’ as given in the ana-
lytical table, which is stated in a footnote to have been prepared
at the request of the Smithsonian Institution by Baron Osten
Sacken, gives no fundamental characters based on a study of
the trunk. Those mentioned are what we have called peri-
pheral characters, 7. e. those drawn from the mouth-parts,
wings, and appendages. So far as we know, no satisfactory
definition of the Pseudoneuroptera has ever been given. In
Hagen’s ‘Synopsis,’ among the other superficial characters
given are these:—‘‘ Lower lip mostly cleft;” ‘ antenne
either subulate and thin, the tarsi three- to five-articulate, or
setiform or filiform, in which case the tarsi are two- to four-
articulate.’ ‘These characters, though superficial, are the
most important yet presented, perhaps (disregarding the
150 Dr. A. 8. Packard, Jun., on the Classification of
metamorphosis), for separating the Pseudoneuroptera from
the genuine Neuroptera. But the cleft labium is also to be
found in Orthoptera ; and among the Orthoptera, which usually
have five-jointed tarsi, the Mantide have four tarsal joints.
The Perlide, Odonata, and Hphemerina have been by Ger-
stiicker (Peters and Carus’s ‘ Zoologie’) associated with the
Orthoptera under the name Orthoptera amphibiotica; but
such an alliance does not seem to us to be entirely a natural
or convenient one ; it is simply transferring a mass of hetero-
geneous forms to what, as now limited, is a natural and well
circumscribed category ; and yet we confess that it is difficult
to give diagnostic adult characters separating the Pseudoneu-
roptera from the Orthoptera, though the general facies of the
Orthoptera is quite unlike that of the Pseudoneuroptera.
Inthe Pseudoneuroptera, beginning with the more generalized
forms, the Perlides and 'Termitide, the labium (second max-
ill) is deeply cleft, the cleft not, however, in these or any
other insects, extending to the mentum, or even clear through
the palpiger. Each lobe is also cleft, so that the ligula is
really four-lobed ; the outer lobes are called by Gerstiicker *
the ‘‘lamina externa,” and the inner the “ lamina interna.”
These finger-shaped non-articulated fleshy lobes appear to be
homologous with, or at least suggest, the outer pair of para-
glosse of the Coleoptera and Hymenoptera. In the Perlide
the four lobes of the ligula are well developed, and the lobes
of the inner pair are broader than the outer. In the Termi-
tide the lobes are well developed, but the inner pair of lobes
is either one half or not quite so wide as the outer paraglosse ;
the palpiger is cleft. In the Embidz, according to Savigny’s
figures, the ligula is four-lobed, but the inner pair are narrow
and rudimentary. é'
In the Odonata, according to Gersticker’s excellent draw-
ings, the ligula varies much. In Gomphus it is entire; in
some of the higher Libelluline only two-lobed; but in
Aischna it is four-lobed, the outer lobe slender but separate
from the palpus. In Calopteryx the ligula is widely cleft,
the two inner lobes are wide apart, while the outer pair are con-
solidated with the labial palpi. Owing to the specialized
nature of the labial palpi, the mouth-parts of the Odonata are
sufficiently sue generis and distinctive to prevent their being
placed among the Orthoptera, even if the thorax were not so
dissimilar. In the aborted labium and other mouth-parts of
the Ephemerina we also have strongly-marked characteristics
* “ Zur Morphologie der Orthoptera amphibiotica,” Aus der Festschrift
zur Gesellsch. naturforsch. Freunde, 1873,
the Orders of Orthoptera and Neuroptera. 151
forbidding their being placed in the Orthoptera; were it not
for the strong resemblance of the Termitide to the Orthoptera
(Blattariz), probably no one would have thought of carrying
the Pseudoneuroptera over into the Orthoptera.
The relative proportion of the head and sclerites varies
greatly ; no general rule can be laid down as to the relative
proportions of the epicranium and of the clypeus or of the
gular region.
On this account I had at one time decided to split the group
into two, and to restrict Erichson’s Pseudoneuroptera to the
Platyptera *, and to adopt Latreille’s term Subulicornia for
the Odonata and Ephemerina (Subulicornes of Latreille). It
may, however, be best for the sake of clearness to retain
Erichson’s order Pseudoneuroptera as he indicated it, and to
dismember it into what may be regarded, provisionally at
least, as three suborders :—
1. Platyptera (Termitidee, Embide, Psocide, and Perlidee
=Corrodentia and Orthoptera amphibiotica in part).
2. Odonata (Libellulide).
3. Lphemerina (Kphemeride).
It is comparatively easy to give well-grounded differential
characters for these three suborders. They are so distinct
that they may perhaps hereafter be regarded as entitled to the
rank of orders, or the Pseudoneuroptera may be dismembered
into the Pseudoneuroptera and Subulicornia (Odonata and
Ephemerina).
1. Platyptera.—The body is flattened; the head horizontal.
The pronotum is large, broad, and square. The meso- and
metanotum are remarkable on account of the imperfect
differentiation of the scutum and scutellum; the latter is
indefinite in outline, but very large. The flanks (pleurites)
are, when long, oblique or are short. The sternites are
usually very large and broad. There are often eleven uro-
meres.
2. Odonata.a—While the Odonata and Ephemerina are
somewhat alike as regards the form and venation of the fore
wings, in their mouth-parts and thorax they are entirely
unlike. The Odonata are remarkable for the great dorsal
(tergal) development of the mesepisterna and the enormous
development of the meso- and metapleurites in general, while
* This name (zAards, flat, wrepov, wing) is in allusion to the wings,
which the majority (the Psocids folding their wings rather roof-like) fold
flat on the back. The Isoptera of Brullé comprise the Termitide,
152. Dr. A. 8. Packard, Jun., on the Classification of
the notum of meso- and metathorax, though of the same type
as in the Orthoptera, is minute in size. The prothorax is very
small, both dorsally and on the sides forming a collar.
The wings are as markedly net-veined as in the Ortho-
ptera, though the hinder pair are not folded longitudinally as
in that order. The Odonata literally live on the wing, and
thus the shape of the sclerites of the notum of the wing-bear-
ing segments approaches that of the Orthoptera, although the
prothorax is remarkably small compared with that of the
Orthoptera, and forbids their union with this order, as was
done by Gerstiicker and other German entomologists. The
head of the Odonata is remarkable for the enormous size of
the eyes and the consequent great reduction in size of the
epicranium as compared with the large epicranium of the
Orthoptera. The mouth-parts are like those of the Ortho-
ptera, except that the second maxille form a remarkable
mask-like labium. The abdomen is very long, slender, and
cylindrical; there are eleven uromeres, the eleventh being
well represented, while the cercopoda are not jointed, but in the
form of claspers.
3. Ephemerina.—In the small epicranium and the large
male eyes the Ephemerina resemble the Odonata, though the
rudimentary mouth-parts are in plan entirely unlike theirs.
So also the prothorax is small and annular ; but the subspheri-
cal concentrated thorax is remarkable for the large meso-
thorax and the small metathorax. Hence the hind wings are
small and sometimes obsolete. The long slender abdomen
has ten uromeres, and bears, besides the two long filamental
multiarticulate cercopoda, a third median one.
The larvee of the lower Odonata and of the Ephemeride
closely approach in form those of the Perlide, showing that
the three suborders here mentioned probably had a common
ancestry, which can be theoretically traced to a form not
remote from Campodea. By reason of the general resem-
blance of the larval forms of these three suborders it would be
unadvisable to separate the Odonata and Ephemerina from
the Platyptera, although when we consider the adult forms
alone there would appear to be some grounds for such a
division.
Order 4. NEUROPTERA.
The head is horizontal and somewhat flattened, except in
the Trichoptera and Panorpide, where it is subspherical and
vertical. ‘The body shows a tendency to be round or cylin-
drical, the thorax being more or less spherical ; but there is
the Orders of Orthoptera and Neuroptera. 153
great diversity in form from the Sialide to the Trichoptera.
The mouth-parts are free, and the mandibles well developed,
except in the Trichoptera, where the mandibles are nearly
obsolete in form and functionless, thus suggesting or antici-
pating the Lepidoptera.
In the Neuroptera the ligula is entirely unlike that of any of
the foregoing and lower groups. It is entire, forming a broad,
flat, large rounded lobe; it is largest in Myrmeleon, Ascala-
phus, and Mantispa, but smaller in Corydalis, where it is also
narrower and indented on the front edge.
In Panorpa the ligula is minute, rudimentary ; in the Tri-
choptera it is also minute and rudimentary.
The prothorax is usually (Planipennia) large, broad, and
square, but is ring- or collar-like im the Trichoptera, being
short and small, much as in Lepidoptera. Except in the 'T'ri-
choptera, the meso- and metanotum are characterized by the
large cordate preescutum; and in the Hemerobina the meta-
scutum is partially or (in Ascalaphus) wholly cleft, the pre-
scutum and scutellum meeting on the median line of the
thorax.
In the Hemerobina and Sialidez the metathorax is as large
or nearly as large as the mesothorax, and the hind wings are
as large as the anterior pair. The wings are not net-veined,
the type of venation being entirely unlike that of the Ortho-
ptera and Pseudoneureptera. The costal space is wide and
well marked, and the transverse veinlets are few and far apart
compared with the two orders just mentioned.
The abdomen is cylindrical; and there are nine or ten uro-
meres. The ovipositor is only developed in Rhaphidia, while
the cercopoda are not developed. The metamorphosis is
complete, as in the Lepidoptera &c., the pupa being entirely
unlike the larva, and quiescent, often protected by a cocoon
or case. The order may be divided into two suborders :—
1. Planipennia (Sialide, Hemerobiide, Panorpide).
2. Trichoptera (Phryganeide).
The following tabular view will in a degree express our
views as to the classification of the orders of the hexapodous
or winged insects :—
154 Mr. J. Young on Ure’s “Millepore.”
Superorders. Orders. Suborders.
( Htymenoptera.
Lepidoptera.
ee aT aa Diptera (genuina).
DAD GGTA ih. cc sok sia © Aphaniptera.
Pupipaya.
7 i Coleoptera (genuina).
Elytrophora + ..| Coleoptera ........ | Steere
Homoptera.
. chiens Heteroptera.
Eurhynchotat..| Hemiptera ........ Physapoda.
Mallophaga.
Neuroptera ........ Tren On ore
Planipennia.
Odonata.
Phyloptera ..../\ Pseudoneuroptera ..| « Ephemerina.
Platyptera.
Orthoptera
Dermatoptera.
Cinura.
Synaptera§ ....| Thysanura ........ Symphyla.
Collembola.
XIX.—On Ure’s “ Millepore,” Tabulipora (Cellepora) Uri,
Flem. By Joun Youna, F.G.S.
To the Editors of the ‘ Annals and Magazine of Natural
History.’
GENTLEMEN,—In vol. xii. (4th series) of the ‘Annals’
(for 1874) there isa short paper by R. Etheridge, Jun., en-
titled “‘ Observations on Chetetes tumidus, Phill.,” in which,
* We propose the name Euglossata for the highest insects, comprising
those orders which, besides having the mouth-parts (either the first or
second maxille or both) modified so as to sip, suck, or lap up liquid food,
also have the body cylindrical and the thorax more or less spherical and
concentrated.
+ This term is proposed for the Coleoptera alone.
t This term is proposed for the Hemiptera, in all of which, except the
Mallophaga and Physapoda (Thrips), the mouth-parts are united to form
a sucking-beak.
§ This term is proposed for the Thysanuran apterous Hexapods, which
are perhaps nearly the morphological equivalents of either of the three
other superorders. .
Mr. J. Young on Ure’s “Millepore.”’ 155
after referring to the several paleontologists who had noticed
the structure of this organism, he describes some sections that
he had prepared, and which are figured in plate xi. figs. 1 to 3.
At page 195 he says, “ This is probably the fossil figured
by Ure in his ‘ History of Rutherglen and East Kilbride’
(pl. xx fig. 1), and described by Fleming as Cellepora Urii
(Brit. Animals, 1828, p. 533). If this is so, Ure was the first
to figure Chetetes tumidus; and it, like many of his figures,
is very faithfully drawn.”
Recently I have discovered what I believe to be an impor-
tant internal character in the structure of the organism
which Ure figured and described in 1793 as a species of
“ Millepore,” and which will, I think, be the means of
distinguishing it from Phillips’s species, with which it has
all along been confounded, from the great resemblance of the
external characters in the two organisms.
This new character consists of a series of thin, perforated
tabule that exist in the outer portion of the tubes of the
larger corallites. The perforation or central opening in these
tabule is of a roundly crescentic or reniform shape, and has
a thickened edge or rim around its margin, its diameter being
one third the width of the tubes. The concave edge of the
opening in branching specimens is invariably turned towards
the lower end of the branches; so that from this feature in the
form of the perforation one is always able, in fragments, to
say which was the lower or upper end of any branch in speci-
mens where it could not be so determined from any of the
other characters seen on the surface.
The tabule are numerous, their number varying from five
to eight in each corallite, they being only about the diameter
of the tubes apart, and are apparently confined to the outer
portion, where the tubes bend from the nearly vertical posi-
tion they occupy within the centre of the branches to open at
right angles on the surface.
{ first discovered this new character in thin incrusting speci-
mens of the organism, which seems to be its first or earliest
stage, and in which it is generally found attached to stems of
erinoids, corals, and shells, in spot-like crusts that vary in
size from one fourth of an inch to two or more inches in length,
From this first thin incrusting stage the organism afterwards
grew, in a branching manner, as described by Ure, until it
attained a height, as seen in some specimens, of more than
3 inches. ‘The branches, which are dichotomous and have
rounded extremities, seldom exceed more than from 2 to 3
lines in diameter, their section varying from round to oval; but
they are often found much crushed whenimbedded in soft shale.
156 Mr. J. Young on Ure’s “Millepore.”
The external characters of Ure’s “ Millepore”’ vary some-
what in its several stages and in different specimens. In
young examples the cells are bounded by thin walls, and the
openings are polygonal. In older specimens the outer walls
become much thickened, and the cell-openings are round or
oval. In well-preserved specimens the outer surface of the
walls is often seen to be minutely tuberculated or spinose,
these tubercles, in polished sections, appearing as small
pores in the walls; but they are not tabulated. Other, larger
pores that exist in the walls at the angles between the larger
cells, became filled with perforated tabule, like those in the
tubes of the larger corallites, as the organism increased in
diameter ; but both of these sets of smaller pores disappear in
the walls as sections of branches are ground from thei sur-
face to near the central axis, the walls there becoming thin
and the cells polygonal, as seen in the earlier stage of the
organism,
Ure’s “ Millepore”’ has macule on its external surface,
and on one incrusting specimen that I have examined, these
macule rise into distinct monticules. They are best seen on
incrusting specimens of the organism, but are also to be found
on many of the branching examples.
The macule are generally about 2 lines apart, and consist
of spots in which are grouped a few very small cells, around
which there are other cells that are somewhat larger in their
openings than those of the normal size that fill im the spaces
around the various macule.
The perforated tabula, which form the distinctive internal
character of Ure’s “‘ Millepore,” can be seen in nearly every
specimen in which the structure has not been too much de-
stroyed through mineralization of the organism. In the lime-
stone shales of the East Kilbride district, where Ure obtained
his specimens, it is abundant in several localities, but gene-
rally in fragments of branches. H any of these are rubbed
down on a fine polishing-stone a little distance below the
surface and at right angles to the mouths of the corallites,
the perforated tabule are readily seen. Having prepared
numerous specimens, both as transparent and opaque sections,
for examination under the microscope, I find that those which
show the tabule in the greatest numbers within the corallites
are the opaque sections. ‘l'his arises from the fact that the
branches are often curved, and that the tabule do not all lie
in the tubes at the same level, so that in flat sections only
those few tabula that happen to be at the surface remain after
grinding the specimens to transparency; while in opaque
sections we not only see those perforated tabule that are at
Mr. J. Young on Ure’s “Millepore.” 157
the surface, but we also see many of those that are lying
deeper in the tubes, shining up through the transparent calcite
with which many of them are filled.
When specimens of the organism are ground so as to show
the central axis of the branches in either cross or horizontal
sections, the perforated tabula then show themselves in many
of the tubes of the corallites as a series of small, thin, pro-
jecting points with a little rounded knob at their ends. This
latter character is due to the thickened edge of the tabula,
which, as formerly mentioned, forms a rim around the perfo-
ration. When the tabule in any of the tubes happen, how-
ever, to be cut in section on either side of the perforation,
they are then seen to extend across the tubes in a complete
manner; and this might deceive any one examining such a
section as to their perforated character, or the existence of
these little rounded knobs; but they are to be found in every
well-preserved specimen in which the section cuts through the
centre of the perforated tabule and not through either side.
Having stated this much regarding the peculiar internal
structure of Ure’s “ Millepore,” I shall not now enter into
any lengthened comparison of its relation to those other forms
with which it has been so long identified. In the Scottish
lists of Carboniferous fossils it will be found catalogued under
the several genera in which Phillips’s species has been placed,
viz. Calamopora, Chetetes, and Stenopora, but with Phillips’s
specitic name of twmida attached. Fleming’s name Cellepora
Urii seems in a measure to have been lost sight of by paleon-
tologists since his time, although the organism will be found
under that name in Morris’s ‘Catalogue of British Fossils,’
1844, in the list of Polyzoa, as well as in the note by Mr.
Etheridge, to which I have already referred.
The specimens examined by Mr. Etheridge as “ probably”
Cellepora Uri, Flem., and which he identifies with Chetetes
twmidus, Phill., appear to me strongly suggestive, both
from his figures and description, that it was really Ure’s
* Millepore” that he had under examination; but his sec-
tions either did not show or he had overlooked the existence
of those perforated tabule that form the distinctive internal
character of the organism.
Phillips’s coral Chetetes tumidus, with which Ure’s “ Mille-
pore”? has always been confounded from its external resem-
blance, has now been placed by Prof. A. Nicholson amongst
the Monticulipore in his subgenus “ Heterotrypa;” and in his
most recent description of this species (‘ Paleozoic Corals,’
Monticulipora, pp. 121, 122) he describes the tabule in the
corallites as “ horizontal”? and “‘complete,”’ not perforated
¢
158 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Lepidoptera.
as in Ure’s “ Millepore.” At page 103 Prof. Nicholson, in
defining his subgenus “ Heterotrypa,” states that the corallum
“consists of two sets of corallites of different sizes,” and that
‘Cin all the corallites the tabule are complete, and the small
tubes are more closely tabulate than the large ones.” He,
however, does not mention the existence of tabule in the
small tubes in his description of the internal structure of
Heterotrypa tumida, Phill., nor in its variety H. miliaria,
Nich. Neither have I found evidence of the existence of
tabule in the smaller tubes of Ure’s coral. If we compare Ure’s
Millepore with Stenopora, Lonsd., in which genus both it and
Phillips’s species were formerly placed, we find that it differs
in several important points of structure from Stenopora. The
latter, according to Prof. Nicholson (‘Tabulate Corals,’ p. 168),
has the tabule remote and complete, with annular thickenings
in the walls of its tubes, and also has small mural pores
in its walls, these being characters not found in Ure’s coral,
which, while it has certain resemblances in its external form,
ornamentation, and the internal arrangement of its corallites to
Heterotrypa and Stenopora, yet ditters so distinctly from
either genus in possessing perforated tabule, that neither
of these genera, nor any other with which I am at present
acquainted, will admit the form under description as at present
these other genera are defined. ‘This being the case, I pro-
pose to place, provisionally, Ure’s ‘ Millepore ” in the Mon-
ticulipora group, under the new subgeneric name of Zabuli-
pora, this name being descriptive of its beautiful and inter-
esting internal structure, which, so far as at present known,
distinguishes this organism from all its near allies; and at the
same time I shall restore to it Fleming’s name of Urii, after
its original discoverer and describer, the Rev. David Ure,
the earliest pioneer of Scottish paleontology.
I am, Gentlemen,
Faithfully yours,
Hunterian Museum, JOHN YOUNG.
University of Glasgow,
August 8, 1883.
XX.— Descriptions of some new Species of Lepidoptera.
By Artuur G. Butier, F.L.S., F.Z.8., &e.
THE species here described have for the most part recently
been added to the collection of the British Museum.
> chia 2
Mr. A. G. Butler on new Lepidoptera. 159
. RHOPALOCERA.
Lycenide.
1. Miletus cwlisparsus, sp. n.
¢. Above bright fulvous ; primaries with moderately wide
costal and external black borders, the former bisinuated:
secondaries with a longitudinal subcostal black streak, which
does not reach the apex, but almost joins an arched submar-
ginal series of about six black spots: body brownish. Under
surface paler, more yellow in tint, ornamented with reddish-
orange markings edged with black and metallic sky-blue
spots and dashes (most nearly as in MZ, ewcletus, but of amore
simple character) as follows :—all the wings with a dis-
coidal stripe almost filling the cell, but with two deep notches
out of it, so as to render its inferior edge zigzag; an irregu-
lar discal band, arched on the secondaries, and a macular
arched submarginal band, that of the secondaries uniting
towards the costa with the discal band ; an interrupted blackish
line at the base of the fringe; the secondaries also have three
unequal subcostal spots above the cell and confluent with the
discoidal stripe, and two interno-median spots uniting the
centre of the discoidal stripe to the abdominal margin: body
below whity brown. Expanse of wings 34 millim.
Island of Nias.
2. Myrina inopinata, sp. n.
3. General aspect above of I. t2mon of Africa; primaries
above velvety black, interno-basal third, excepting at exter-
nal border, greyish olivaceous, in certain lights bright emerald-
green : secondaries with the basal half brown, greyish towards
the abdominal margin, purplish in the cell, and with white
costal border ; a black-brown elliptical patch from the end of
the cell to the centre of the radial interspaces; a large grey-
brown sericeous patch clothed with long hairs, crossed by the
subcostal nervure ; externo-discal area emerald-green, exter-
nal border narrowly black, tapering to a slender line from the
third median ; a black submarginal spot on the first median
interspace, and a second at anal angle ; a white spot between
these two ; anal angle, fringe, and tails white: body greyish
brown; head white-spotted ; thorax with greenish reflections,
Under surface orange: primaries with the external two fifths
sordid; internal third sericeous white, with a large central
silver-grey patch: secondaries with the externo-anal and
abdominal borders white ; an abbreviated zigzag black line
160 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Lepidoptera.
from the abdominal margin to the third median branch ; four
small blackish spots beyond this line, two large black spots,
one on the first median interspace and the other at anal angle,
and a slender black marginal line; fringe and tails as above:
body below white. Expanse of wings 46 millim.
Island of Nias.
HETEROCERA.
Chalcosiide.
3. Epyrgis parvula, sp. n.
Allied to E. papilionaris of Drury from China, but much
smaller ; white, with a tint of sulphur-yellow ; all the veins
much more slenderly black-bordered than in EL. papilionaris,
the white spots on the borders comparatively larger ; the outer
margins of all the wings shining cyaneous. Expanse of
wings 45-50 millim.
Darjiling and Nicobars.
4. Isbarta lactea, sp. n.
Creamy white ; primaries with the veins on the basal half
blackish shot with emerald-green, on the apical half broadly
smoky brown with green reflections ; external border rather
narrowly smoky brown; apicalarea between the veins somewhat
greyish : secondaries with the apex smoky brown; veins be-
yond the middle and external border irrorated with blue-green
scales: thorax cream-coloured, spotted with green-shot dusky
spots: abdomen cupreous brown, with whitish posterior mar-
gins to the segments. Wings below whiter, the veins less
broadly bordered ; secondaries with the abdominal half chrome-
yellow, external border of these wings rather broadly dark
brown with dentate-sinuate inner edge; body below white.
Expanse of wings 57 millim.
Java.
This species somewhat resembles J/illeria adalifa in
colouring.
5. Pintia cyanea, sp. n.
Primaries as in P. metachloros of Java, laky chocolate with
broadly emerald-green veins and an ill-defined subapical
whitish quadrifid band; secondaries brilliant glossy cobalt-
blue ; body above dark emerald-green. Under surface blackish,
shot in the cell of primaries and on the median and submedian
veins of secondaries with blue: primaries with a basicostal
On new Reptiles and Batrachians. 161
tapering white streak; a second similar streak below the
median vein ; an oblique band of five white spots beyond the
cell, and a small spot close to the external angle: secondaries
with the cell anda belt of white markings commencing on the
interno-median area with two streaks, above it with three
gradually decreasing spots, and terminating with a larger
subapical spot. Body below white, the sides of the pectus
and the legs varied with dark green. Expanse of wings
45 millim.
Sumatra.
Nyctemeride.
6. Leptosoma melaneura, sp. n.
Nearly allied to Z. coleta of Cramer (which we have from
Ceram, Malacca, and Java), but differing in the narrow black
borders to its wings, the narrower irregular band across the
primaries, and in the black colouring of the veins on all the
wings. Hxpanse of wings 50 millim.
Island of Nias.
XXI1.— Description of new Species of Reptiles and Batrachians
in the British Museum. By G. A. BOULENGER.
(Plate V.)
Lipinia anolis, sp. n.
Snout pointed, as long as the distance between the eye and
the ear-opening. Latter narrow, its anterior border with a
feeble denticulation formed by four scales. Rostral large,
truncated behind. Internasal pentagonal, about as large as
one of the prefrontals. Latter in contact mesially, the suture
measuring less than half their greatest length. Frontal
four-sided, much longer than broad, the anterior sides forming
an open angle, the posterior a very acute angle, the point
being slightly rounded off. ‘The suture between the fronto-
parietals measures at least half the length of the frontal.
Interparietal of the same shape as the frontal, but smaller.
Five supraorbitals, the anterior largest, but much shorter than
the four others together ; the space between the supraorbital
regions considerably wider than in Lipinia pulchella. Nasal
= ; = Wey Le ii "A “Aala 5
four-sided, pierced in the centre. Three loreals. Supero-
labials eight or nine, sixth or seventh entering the orbit.
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xii. 12
162 M. G. A. Boulenger on
Three or four large shields on the temple. Mental large,
truncate behind. Seven or eight lower labials, very narrow,
in contact with five or six very large chin-shields, the anterior
single, the others paired. Behind the parietals four or five
pairs of large transversely dilated cervical scales. The scales
of the body largest on the back, smallest on the sides; those
of the two median dorsal series much the largest, twice as
broad as long; sixty-five scales on the dorsal line, counted
from the parietal shields to the base of the tail; thirty-eight
series of scales round the body. ‘Two large preanal scales.
The fore limb carried forward does not reach the tip of the
snout. Basal part of the fingers and toes distinctly dilated,
with large transverse curved lamelle; sixteen to eighteen
lamelle under the dilated part of the fourth toe, ayd seven —
under the compressed distal joint of same. Fourth digit
slightly longer than fifth. The length of the tibia equals the
distance between the tip of the snout and the pupil. The
scales on the humerus and femur smaller than those on the
forearm and leg. Uniform light olive-brown above, white
beneath ; head olive above.
millim.
MG fallen pHs weak wig, +c eilsies eles s eehe eae epee 155
POTS Ui bOTWVeM tas... fucye ma ayaa iste: slates eee 57
lead i(CO lear=Openinon) stare.) srkionas aes kote meee 1
Wadithtotshead 2.52%. crc 6 isos, saree Aaistepoeie eee 85
From ear-opening’ to fore limb 9... 50... oe 8
BONG ATU NAGI ost cone masieerebale! = oie cleleke = te esate 21
15 Gui b1us0] (eee ean ee Snr nits OF oc 24
MATS Fash ares oa forse tyne ah wore eee he eee 78
Several specimens were collected in the Solomon Islands
(‘Treasury and Santa Anna) by H. B. Guppy, Esq., during
the expedition of H.M.S. ‘ Lark.’
Lthacophorus lateralis, sp. n.
Vomerine teeth in two smal] oblique series between the
choane. Snout rounded; canthus rostralis distinct; loreal
region slightly concave ; nostril nearer the tip of the snout
than the eye; interorbital space broader than the upper eye-
lid; tympanum half the diameter of the eye. The three
outer fingers nearly entirely webbed; toes nearly entirely
webbed ; disks of fingers and toes smaller than the tympanum ;
subarticular tubercles not very prominent ; a rather indistinct
inner metatarsal tubercle. ‘The hind limb being carried for-
wards along the body, the tibio-tarsal articulation reaches the
tip of the snout. Skin smooth, granular on the belly and
under the thighs ; a fold of the skin bordering the fore limb
anteriorly. Purplish above, white beneath ; head and back —
new Reptiles and Batrachians. 163
‘ -
with dark dots ; coloured parts of limbs with dark cross lines ;
a white streak on each side, from the nostril along the outer
edge of the upper eyelid to the groin; arm, the three inner
fingers, and the four inner toes not coloured. From snout to
vent 31 rmillim.
A single young specimen from Malabar, collected by Col.
Beddome*.
Rappta Burtonti, sp. n.
Snout rounded, as long as the orbital diameter; tympanum
hidden. Fingers half webbed; toes three-fourths webbed.
The hind limb being carried forwards along the body, the tibio-
tarsal articulation reaches between the eye and the tip of
_the snout. Skin smooth, granular on the belly; no fold
across the chest. Upper surfaces and throat purplish grey ;
hands and feet (the disks excepted), sides and lower surface
of hind limbs, a streak from nostril to eye, and marblings on
the side of the body and behind the eye carmine ; belly flesh-
coloured; throat and belly with blackish spots. From snout
to vent 27 millim.
Allied to &. lagoensis, Gthr.; but in that species the web
reaches the disks of all the toes except the fourth, and the
head is comparatively rather broader. In coloration the two
species are extremely different.
A single female specimen was collected on the Ancober
river, Gold Coast, and presented to the British Museum by
Major Burton and Captain Cameron.
Bufo Andersoni, sp. n.
Crown without bony ridges; snout short, blunt; inter-
orbital space flat, a little broader than the upper eyelid;
tympanum very distinct, round, two thirds the diameter
of the eye. Ifirst finger extending as far as or slightly
beyond second; toes two-thirds or half webbed, with simple.
subarticular tubercles; two moderate metatarsal tubercles ;
a tarsal fold. The hind limb being carried forwards along
the body, the tarso-metatarsal articulation reaches between
the shoulder and the eye. Upper parts with irregular flat
warts ; parotoids large, elliptic, flat; brownish or olive-grey
above, spotted or marbled with darker; beneath immaculate.
Male with a subgular vocal sac. Size of B. viridis.
* Mentioning Colonel Beddome’s important discoveries in Malabar, I
must rectify a misprint which has occurred in the diagnosis of Nanno-
batrachus Beddomi in the ‘ Catalogue of Batrachia Kcaudata,’ p. 470.
For “interorbital space narrower than the upper eyelid,” read “ upper
eyelid narrower than the interorbital space.” fag
hod
164 M. G. A. Boulenger on
This toad has been accurately characterized by Anderson,
P. Z. 8. 1871, p. 203, but erroneously referred to ‘ Bufo pan-
therinus”’ of authors. His specimens are from the Agra
district, where it is said to be common. There are three
specimens in the British Museum, all three presented by W.
. Blanford, Esq.; two half-grown from Ajmere, collected
by Major St. John, and an adult female without locality.
Other specimens, male and female, from ‘Tatta, are in the
Indian division at the Fisheries Exhibition, where they are
put down as Bufo melanostictus.
Hyla glandulosa, sp. 2. ’
Tongue circular, slightly nicked, and free behind. Vome-
rine teeth in two small oblique groups between the choane.-
Head moderate, a little broader than long; snout rounded, as
long as the diameter of the orbit; canthus rostralis distinct ; :
loreal region slightly concave; interorbital space a little
broader than the upper eyelid; tympanum small, indistinct.
Fingers large, distinctly webbed at the base; toes two-thirds
webbed; disks well developed ; subarticular tubercles mode-
rate; no tarsal fold. The hind limb being carried forwards
along the body, the tibio-tarsal articulation reaches the ante-
rior corner of the eye. Upper surfaces covered with very
small smooth warts ; lower surfaces granulate. Green above,
white beneath; a blackish streak from the nostril to the
shoulder, passing through the eye, flanks with blackish varie-
gation. from snout to vent 35 millim.
‘Two female specimens from Guatemala, presented by F. D.
Godman, Esq.
Hyla macrops, sp. n.
Tongue oval, slightly nicked, and slightly free behind.
Vomerine teeth in two groups between the choanee ;_ latter
large. Head large, depressed, as long as broad; snout rounded,
as long as the diameter of the orbit ; “canthus rostralis distinct ;
loreal region very oblique, conca We ; eye ou large ; inter-
orbital space as broad as the upper eyelid ; tympanum distinet,
half the diameter of the eye. Fingers one-fourth webbed ; no
distinct rudiment of pollex ; toes three-fourths webbed ; disks
of fingers and toes rather small, much smaller than the tym-
panum ; subarticular tubercles small; two metatarsal tubercles, —
outer very small; no tarsal fold. The hind limb being ©
carried forwards along the body, the tibio-tarsal articulation
nearly reaches the tip of the snout. Skin smooth above, granu-
late beneath. Purplish brown above, white beneath, un-—
spotted. Bones green. Male with an internal subgular
new Leptiles and Batrachians. 165
vocal sac and brown rugosities on the inner side of the first
finger. From snout to vent 38 millim.
One male specimen, from Treasury Island, Solomon group,
collected by H. B. Guppy, Esq., H.M.S. ‘ Lark.’
Hynobius lichenatus, sp.n. (Pl. V. fig. 1.)
In the shape of the series of palatine teeth intermediate be-
tween Hynobius and Onychodactylus. ‘These series form a
zigzag row, the central or posterior angle not extending pos-
teriorly beyond the extremity of the outer branches. Head
large, depressed, as broad as long; snout short, rounded; eyes
rather large, prominent; no labial lobes. Body short, a little
more than thrice the length of the head; the distance from
snout to gular fold contained a little more than twice and a half
in the distance from latter to cloaca. Limbs moderate; when
laid against the body the fingers cross the toes. Fingers and
toes moderate, depressed ; fifth toe rudimentary, as in Hynobius
peropus. ‘Tail about as long as head and body, strongly com-
pressed and keeled superiorly and inferiorly, ending in a blunt
point. Skin smooth, shining; eleven costal grooves ; a median
dorsal groove ; parotoids rather indistinct, porous ; gular fold
strongly marked; a distinct groove behind the angle of the
jaws. Brown above, lighter beneath, with lichen-like greyish
variegation ; whitish dots on the sides of the body.
millim.
Wotaldeng thy c). 5. sis eerie ME tect 74
HW TOMPSHOUb LO) ClOACH 2.6 sacs nuns ne bos 38
GAN ye ass a eye die Hea pry thin Ss mE LO ee ee)
Wwitdthtothead@' ss. ee oes AR bet eA che 85
Honeslimlbme niet tee see ohne PRR See coy Ra 13
Etsimd limb ee 2h ee oe Lee, BSS aA ee 14
TEEMIL 5. 6 Rn cca cok eh aie a Rae Rp aT se erate OO
A single specimen from Awomori, Japan, presented to the
British Museum by George Lewis, Esq.
Spelerpes peruvianus, sp.n. (Pl. V. fig. 2.)
Palatine teeth in two arched series, extending externally
beyond choanz, separated from parasphenoid teeth ; latter
forming a pyramid-shaped patch. Head moderate, longer
than broad; snout truncate, with a swelling below each
nostril; eye rather large. Body about three times as long as
the distance between the tip of the snout and the gular fold.
Limbs weak, not meeting when adpressed ; fingers and toes
entirely united ; no carpal or tarsal tubercles. Tail slightly
compressed, a little shorter than head and body. Skin smooth;
no parotoids ; gular fold strong; costal grooves twelve, very
. 5) . .
‘indistinct; light brownish above, with ill-defined brown
166 On new Reptiles and Batrachians.
longitudinal lines; a triangular dark spot, base forward, on
the crown; lower surfaces and limbs brown, with slight
lighter variegations.
millim.
Rotallengthy sy yescrr Wr cscoms lowes ste tee Gate eye 75
From snout to cloaca ...... Seen ae tersnaie eae 39
TGR dase sie aan Bee oath eee Ve sic HE ROT eGo 145)
Wadthob headin ce) ce onto ene aes Tors nie wae 6
Horeslimibse-eryocrrctetcis Mestre oa tomacia rer Meee 85
Jalal thay pao geaano su ac Phere oasce once Ore eo 9
CRC Wilies eee too ie ra reer ay aie ee dt amy eA eee le kate 36
A female specimen was collected at Moyobamba by Mr. A.
H. Roff.
This is the second species of Tailed Batrachians discovered
south of the Equator. It resembles S. rufescens, Cope, from
Central America, in most of its characters and in coloration ;
but that species has the body less elongate, and the palatine
teeth do not extend outwards beyond the choane.
CrYPTOPSOPHIS, g. n. Cacilitdarum.
Squamosals in contact with parietals. A single series of
teeth in the lower jaw. ‘Tentacle globular, situated in front
of the eye. Cycloid scales imbedded in the skin.
Cryptopsophis multiplicatus, sp. n.
Teeth rather small, subequal in each jaw, the mandibulars
larger than the maxillaries, the palatines very small; number
of teeth on one side—maxillary nineteen, mandibulars sixteen,
palatines twenty. Snout rounded, prominent, as long as the
distance between the eyes; latter very indistinct; tentacle
below and in front of the eye, three times nearer the latter
than the nostril. Body moderately elongate, rather depressed ;
220 circular folds, the 22 anterior (primary) and the 25 pos-
terior complete, the others alternately complete (primary folds)
and interrupted on the ventral side (secondary folds). Tail
indistinct, rounded, Olive-brown above, yellowish inferiorly.
Total length 310 millim., greatest diameter of body 13 millim.
A single specimen, from the Seychelles, is in the British
Museum.
This new genus agrees in every particular with Dermophis,
except in the absence of a second row of mandibular teeth, a
character which occurs in two other genera only, viz. Stpho-
nops and Scolecomorphus. ‘This being the third new genus of
Apoda discovered since the publication of the ‘ Catalogue of ©
Batrachia Caudata and Apoda,’ I add a synopsis of the genera
known at present :—
a
On the Classification of North-American Coleoptera. 16%
I. Cycloid scales imbedded in the skin.
A. Hyes distinct or concealed under the
skin.
1. Two series of teeth in the lower
jaw.
a. Squamosal and parietal bones in
contact.
Tentacle conical, exsertile ................ 1. Ichthyophas, Fitz.
Tentacle flap-like, below the nostril........ 4. Ceeiha, L.
Tentacle flap-like, posterior to the nostril .. 5. Hypogeophis, Ptrs.
Memeo elobular |i ity. WsieebG'se «oe AG 6. Dermophis, Ptrs.
6. Squamosals separated from parie-
tals.
Tentacle flap-like, close to the eye ........ 2, Epicrionops, Ble.
Tentacle conical, exsertile, below the nostril. 3. Ureotyphlus, Ptrs.
2. A single series of teeth in the lower
jaw. iN
PECL LO DIAL, (sii. wine » mua 5.0.0 \e)p, 2.0 20 diel. 7. Cryptopsophis, Blgv.
B. Eyes below the cranial bones.
Tentacle globular, nearer the commissure of
the jaws than the nostril ............ 8. Gymnopis, Ptrs.
Tentacle globular, nearer the nostril than the
commissure of the jaw ...0-.e0cssee> 9, Herpele, Ptrs.
II. No scales.
A. Eyes below the cranial bones.
1. Two series of teeth in the lower
jaw; squamosals in contact with
parietals ; tentacle globular .... 10. Gegenophis, Ptrs.
2. A single series of mandibular teeth ;
squamosals separated from parie-
tals; tentacle globular ....... . 11. Scolecomorphus, Bler.
B. Eyes distinct or concealed under the
skin,
1. A single series of teeth in the lower
jaw ; squamosals in contact with
parietals ; tentacle flap-like ..., 12. Siphonops, Wag].
2, Two series of teeth in the lower
jaw ; tentacle flap-like.
Parietals and squamosals in contact ...... 3. Typhlonectes, Ptrs.
Parietals separated from squamosals ...... 14, Chthonerpeton, Ptrs.
XXIW.—On the ‘Classification of the Coleoptera of North
America, by Dr. J. L. LeConte and Dr. G. H. [orn
(Washington: 1883). By the Rev. A. MATrHews.
EvRroprraNn entomologists are often impressed with the idea
that their scientific brethren on the other side of the Atlantic
are so embarrassed with the riches of their own fauna that
they are comparatively unacquainted with the productions of
the eastern hemisphere. But such a notion indicates a very
imperfect comprehension of American intellect and American
resources. No reason can be given to prove that a species
168 Rev. A. Matthews on the ‘Classification of
inhabiting any part of the Old World should not be as well
known in Philadelphia as in London, Paris, or Berlin; and
much less is there any reason to suppose that American entomo-
logists are not, at the very least, as well able to appreciate its
affinities as the most erudite of their European contemporaries.
In some respects, indeed, they possess superior advantages,
inasmuch as they have begun the science, as it were, de novo,
unfettered by time-honoured traditions, and* unbiassed by
favourite, though antiquated, systems founded upon partial
and often imperfect knowledge—systems which, although
they fultilled the conditions of their own age, are inadequate
to meet the requirements of a time like the present, when a
vastly extended field of observation, and a much more nume-
rous band of students, assisted by greatly improved means of
investigation, are continually enlarging our knowledge by the
discovery of fresh links and synthetic forms disclosing correla-
tive affinities between groups whose connexion had previously
been unsuspected. In such a State of things a revision of our
systematic classification was imperatively called for ; and this
work has been inaugurated by the recent publication of the
‘ Classification of the Coleoptera of North America,’ by Dr.
LeConte and Dr. Horn.
Although by its title this great work professes to deal with
the fauna of merely one half of the western hemisphere, the
comprehensive lines on which it has been constructed will
include (with, it may be, triflmg modifications) the Coleoptera
of both sides of the world. Indeed it is evident from the
work itself that its authors had this object in view, since every
family at present contained in the order is mentioned, and its
proper position in the system assigned to each. On this ac-
count many subtribes and subgroups are made which at first
sight seem superfluous, represented as they are often by a
single genus, and sometimes by a single species, in the North-
American fauna; but the same subdivisions occasionally com-
prise an extensive series of insects in other quarters of the
world.
The “Table of Contents” (pp. v, vi) gives a compendious
view both of the completeness of this great work and of the
labour expended on its construction. This is followed by an
elaborate ‘ Introduction” (pp. Vil—Xxxvill), which might
well be termed an Introduction to the entire science of ento-
mology. Having given a tabular view of all orders of insects,
the Authors restrict their labours to the Coleoptera alone; and
at this pointcommence their real work with a complete and lucid
definitive analysis of the whole external skeleton of a beetle,
illustrated by numerous and well-executed woodcuts of the
the Coleoptera of North America.’ 169
entire underside, and of the various modifications of the an-
tenne, tarsi, &c. which occur in the order.
The basis of operations being thus defined, they proceed
with the actual classification by dividing the whole order into
two primary divisions, wage £° Coleoptera genuina” and
“ Rhynchophora.”
The former of these divisions, for which the term ‘ Stoma-
tophora’’ would have been more consonant, and also indicative
of the normal position of the mouth, is then divided into two
subdivisions, termed respectively “ ‘Tsomera” and “ Hetero-
mera;” and the Isomera are separated into five series, viz.
*¢ Adephaga, _ Clavicornia, Serricornia, Lamellicornia, and
Phytophaga.”
It appears to me that the arrangement of the Isomera would
be much improved by placing the Lamellicornia at the com-
mencement of the subdivision, a change long ago suggested b
Dr. Burmeister and Mr. Crotch, and even alluded to in the
work before us. While the other series are more or less in-
timately connected with each other, the Lamellicornia alone
are isolated and distinct from all. The authors of this classi-
fication, in order to bring into contact the closely allied Clavi-
cornia and Serricornia, have removed the Lamellicornia from
' their ancient position “between those series, and have placed
them next in succession to the Serricornia, and immediately
preceding the Phytophaga. But I cannot perceive that any
improvement has been effected by this change. ‘he Lamelli-
cornia are as much, if not more, out of place between the
Serricornia and the Longicorn group of the Phytophaga, as
they were in their previous position. ‘To place the Lamelli-
cornia at the commencement of the order seems to be the only
way to obviate this difficulty of classification.
In support of such an arrangement many collateral argu-
ments may be adduced. As in the Mammalia man is allowed
to take the lead as the most highly organized and pertect of
the class, so in the Coleoptera, by a parity of reasoning, the
first place should be assigned to the Lamellicornia, since they
are the most highly organized and the most pertectly deve-
loped of that order. Again, among Coleoptera the Lamelli-
cornia may be regarded as the representatives of the existing
period of the universe, specially adapted to the present condi-
tions of this planet ; while, on the other hand, the Rhyncho-
phora, exhibiting the most primeval and original form, and
possessing the most rudimentar y and often defective anatomy,
are probably, according to Dr, LeConte’s theory, the most
ancient series*of the whole order.
The Lamellicornia and the Rhynchophora should therefore
170 Rev. A. Matthews on the ‘Classification of
on this ground, either in an ascending or descending seale,
occupy the two extremes of the entire order. In his ‘ Rhyn-
chophora of America,’ published at Philadelphia in 1876,
Dr. LeConte has discussed this matter at some length, and,
choosing the descending scale, has placed the Rhynchophora
at the end of the Coleoptera.
If his views on this point are correct, as I believe them to
be, it will naturally follow that the Lamellicornia should be
placed first. Such an arrangement would at once rectify the
confusion caused by the interpolation of the Lamellicornia
between series unconnected with them, but closely allied to
each other ; harmony would be effected by the elimination of
the element of discord, and the Lamellicornia would occupy
the position for which by high development and homogeneity
among themselves they are preeminently qualified.
But to return to the work before us ; the American authors
have named the last series of the Isomera “* Phytophaga,”
and have included in that series the whole of the properly
Tetramerous Coleoptera. This arrangement seems open to
objection on account of the heterogeneous assemblage of
genera thus brought together. The authors themselves
appear conscious of this, and justify the amalgamation on the
ground that no definitive characters can be assigned to war-
rant their separation. But though anatomical differences
among these families may not be sufficient or sufficiently
persistent to form an intelligible tabulation, yet the general
appearance or facies of almost every species is obvious enough
to determine its proper position without much difficulty. On
the whole it would, I think, be preferable to retain the serial
separation of Longicornia and Monilicornia, of which the
former in their larval condition as a rule feed on wood, and
the latter on foliage. These alterations would tend to im-
prove the continuity of its various series, and render the Iso-
merous complex more harmonious than it has hitherto been.
Having disposed of the Isomera, our authors place the
Heteromera next in succession. ‘This arrangement is a mani-
fest improvement upon previous systems; for it is absurd to
break the line of the Isomera by interposing a group whose
very name indicates antagonism; and besides this the Hete-
romera, by their varied and mimetic forms, seem intended for
a natural epitome of all the Isomerous series.
The Rhynchophora, as a suborder, conclude the whole
system; nor could they hold any other position without
breaking through the anatomical relations which prevail
throughout the other groups. But this question has been
argued at length by Dr. LeConte many years ago, and need
not be noticed now.
171
the Coleoptera of North America.’
The following schemes will show both the descent of the
various series as proposed by Dr. LeConte and Dr. Horn and
also the alterations which I have suggested
eroydoyoudyyy | vleutorazo yy
vioydoyoudyyy—
VIULOOT[IMO J] —VIULL0013 LOTT — VIM LODLOG —VIULOOTAVT() —BIU LOL] LJ —BIULLOI TOUT
\ | | | oad
ol
VAPULO.LOJO FT
|
“BLQULOST
vtoydo}VUtozg
VuaLdOaTO—)
‘hinssiy svyy Us paysabbns SUornLay] yy ay? buamoys awayos
vaogdoyoudyy | vtovi0.12},0}F | eSuydoyAq.g—viudoorpoure] —vrusoo.tag—vrusoolanyg—eseydepy
hes es Ray ee
|
BAIULO.L9}9 FL | BAITUOST
vtoydoyoud yyy
Burnued voj}dos]o9
awed |
VULLIOWIOL)
“ULOTT “(PUY aquoQay “| fq pasodoud sp nuajydoajoy fo guamabunww py ayy fo amayay
a S
_
ae
aes)
~~
2 oO
~
SS
@) os
> S
OF
eors
aa)
$3
1)
acts
2%
oO
Orr
et
— eS
nas
Bg
oe
ae
a8
ree
is point the
the various
From th
account of
172 Mr. J. S. Newberry on Fossil Plants
of which each series is composed, illustrating each separate
division with a synoptic table of its contents and copious.
remarks on its diagnostic characters. In all these matters
their views are of course open to discussion; whether a cer-
tain genus does or does not belong to a certain tribe is a
matter of opinion, and can only be decided when its anato-
mical affinities have been thoroughly investigated. But these
minutia are comparatively of small importance, and do not in
any way affect the main lines of the system.
Such are the chief features of this great work, extending
through 605 royal 8vo pages. ‘The basis on which the system
is founded, that of the entire external skeleton, is more con-—
sonant with the general scope of systematic arrangement in
the higher classes of the animal kingdom, and much less liable
to error than the tarsal or any other system which rests upon
special organs alone. It is a system which only requires
careful study. to ensure approval; it has conferred a lasting
benefit on science and much honour upon its authors. To
assert that it is perfect would be to assert more than man can
accomplish. It is at the least a long step in the right direc-
tion, and opens a path which must lead to further i important
results.
But the role of Lord Lytton’s “ Randall Leslie” and
“ John Burley ” will continue to be repeated till the end of
time, and plagiarists will doubtless reproduce the views of the
American naturalists with some trifling modifications as their
own. In the name of common honesty let those who hence-
forth build upon the lines here laid down have at least suffi-
cient candour to acknowledge their obligations—a candour
which recent events have proved to be rare.
X XIIUI.—WNotes on some Fossil Plants from Northern China.
By J. S. NEWBERRY*.
Mr. Arno“tp HaaueE recently placed in my hands a small
collection of fossil plants brought by him from China, They
proved to be interesting ; and, with his permission, I present
briefly the results of my examination of them.
The circumstances under which they were found, so far as
known, are given in the subjoined notes of Mr. Hague which
accompanied theme
“This collection of plants came from the coal-basin of the
* From the ‘ American Journal of Science,’ Aug. 1885, pp. 123-127.
from Northern China. 173
Pinhsu-hoo, in the southern peninsula of Mantchuria, on the
east side of the Gulf of Liantung, and about one hundred
miles north-east of the open port of Niu-chwang. I am told
that at times there are over 1200 Chinamen engaged in the
district in mining and transporting coal. This coal-field has
long been known to foreigners through the Chinese as a pos-
sible source of workabie coal. As long ago as 1863 Prof.
Pumpelly suggested that the Liantung coals should be ex-
amined by American or European experts before opening the
mines at Chaitang, which he had personally visited and re-
ported upon favourably.
“So tar as I know, no geologist has visited the district
except Baron v. Richthofen, who regarded the formation as
of Paleozoic age, although, I believe, he found no fossils.
“¢ From my own observations while travelling through the
provinces of Chihte and Shansi, and from various sources of
mformation, I believe by far the greater part of the coal-basins
of North China are of Paleozoic age, although the well-known
districts west and north-west of Pekin have been shown to be
of Mesozoic age. |
“The estimates of the great area and value of the coal
and iron deposits of North China, which have been made by
Prof. Pumpelly and Baron Richthofen, are, I think, by no
means unwarranted.
“There can be no question but that the coal and iron of
China will prove to be of immense value in the material deve-
lopment of the country so soon as she decides to adopt rail-
ways and foreign engineering methods.”
On unpacking the collection I discovered that the plants
were of Carboniferous age, and that most of them belonged to
species common in the rocks of Kurope and North America.
Of the ten species which can be distinguished, one is a
Pecopteris too imperfect for determination (probably P. unita,
Bret.), and two others, a Lonchopteris and an Archeopteris,
present slight differences from their closely-allied representa-
tives in Kurope and America. ‘The other seven are undistin-
guishable from what may be considered as the most charac-
teristic plants of our Coal-measures.
The complete list of species is as follows :—
Annularia longifolia, Brgt.
Sphenophyllum oblongifolium, Germar.
Calamites Suckowt, Bret.
Cordaites borassifolius, Ung.
Lepidodendron cbovatum, Sternb.
174 Mr. J. S. Newberry on Fossil Plants
Sigillaria Brardii, Bret.
Pecopteris cyathea, Bret.
Pecopteris unita ?, Bret.
Archeopteris, n. sp.?
Lonchopteris, n. sp. ?
The Archeopteris indicates that the coal with which these
plants are associated belongs near the base of the Coal-
measures, as this genus does not rise above that horizon.
The species of Lonchopteris and Archwopteris are best
represented in the collection; and the former is very well
shown. In general aspect it is not unlike the figures given
by Brongniart of his L. rugosa (Vég. Foss. p. 368, tab. 131.
figs. 1, 2, , 2); but the pinnules are smaller, and the reticulation
much more open. In the latter respect it is more like L.
Baurii, Andy., L. Eschwetlerianus, Andr., and L. conjugata,
Geepp., sp. (Neuropterts conju gata, Geepp.) ; but it has nar-
rower, more pointed and curved pinnules than either.
Should a lar ger number of specimens show that these are
constant characters, it will be necessary to regard this as a new
species, which may be fittingly named after Mr. Hague, Lon-
chopteris Hagueana. ‘The Archeopteris mentioned is a very
graceful and well-marked species of the genus, having obo-
vate or spatulate pinnules, of which the upper extremities are
often crenulate or fimbriate. It is less robust than the type
forms of A. hibernica, Forbes, sp.; and the pimnules are more
symmetrical. It is about the size of A. Jacksoni, Dwn., but
has less crowded, more elongate, and more regularly ovate or
spatulate pinnules. The nerves are fine, forked only near the
base, simple and subparallel above. Possibly this may be,
like several described species of Archwopteris, only a variety
ot A. hibernica; but the characters mentioned seem to separate
it from any known form, and I would suggest for it the name
Archeopteris spatulata.
The first fossil plants brought from China were collected by
Prof. Pumpelly, and were described by the writer in the
‘Smithsonian Contributions’ of 1866. These included two
new terns, Sphenopteris orientalis, N., and Hymenophyllites
tenellus, N., Pecopteris whitbyensis, found in the Lias and
Upper ‘Trias of Europe, Podozamites lanceolatus, a Liassic
plant of the old world, and P. Lmmonsi, which occurs in North
Carolina, all of which seem to represent the Upper Trias or
Lower Lias*. Subsequently (in 1868) M. Ad. Brongniart ex-
‘ My paper on the fossil plants collected by Prof. Pumpelly has been
reviewed by Heer (‘Juratlora Ostsibiriens,’ p. 17) and Schenk (Richt-
hofen’s ‘China,’ vol. iv. p. 264), with some suggestions in regard to
their generic and specific relations, which would hardly have been made
*
ae
il be
from Northern China. 175
amined a collection of plants obtained from Southern Shansi,
and gave a list of them in the Bull. de la Soc. Géol. de
France, 3rd series, vol. ii. p. 408. They included some of
the species collected by Pumpelly, and were considered by
M. Brongniart to represent the Upper Trias and Lower Jura.
More recently Baron v. Richthofen obtained fossil plants from
various parts of China; and these have been described by A.
Schenk in vol. iv. of Richthofen’s ‘China.’ They represent
two distinct horizons—one Carboniferous, and the other Meso-
zoic. ‘Che former were found in the districts of Shansi and
Hunan. Here were obtained Pecopteris cyathea, P. unita,
Annularia longifolia, Brgt., A. maxima, Schenk, Spheno-
phyllum emarginatum, Brgt., S. Schlotheimit, Brgt., Calamites
igas, Bret., &c. Elsewhere in the provinces of Shansi and
T'shili, Richthofen obtained a group of Mesozoic plants, among
which M. Schenk recognized Pecopteris whitbyensis, Podo-
zamites lanceolatus, and other species which led him to refer
the strata containing them to the Brown Jura.
It is known to most geologists that the extensive coal-
basins of India, from which fossil plants have been described
by Oldham and Morris and Dr. Feistmantel, are all of Meso-
zoic age. The same is true of the coals of Tonking, Cochin
China, from which a considerable number of fossil plants
have been obtained by the French expeditions and described
by M. R. Zeiler in the ‘ Annales des Mines,’ October 1852.
It would seem proven, therefore, that the coal-basins of
China (in which the coal is very largely converted into anthra-
cite by local metamorphism) belong to two great geological
systems—one, as indicated by the plants collected by Baron
Richthofen and Mr. Hague, the equivalent of the Coal-mea-
had these distinguished paleontologists had access to the specimens on
which [ based my conclusions. Having reexamined these fossils, I take
occasion to offer here a few additional notes upon them.
Sphenopteris orientalis certainly belongs to the same genus with the
ferns now called Thyrsopterts Murrayana and Th. Maaikana, Heer, the
latter being specifically hardly different from it. Hymenophyllites tenellus,
N., has finely dissected pinnules, and is certainly distinct. My Podo-
zamites lancevlatus is that plant, and not a Phanicopsis, as suggested by
Heer. This is shown by its nervation, and by the fact that the pinnules
are pinnately set on a rachis, and are not fasciculate as in Phenicopsis.
Taxites spatulatus, N., is the leaf of a conifer, and not of a cycad, as in-
ferred by Heer. It has but a single nerve, the median, which is strong
and traverses its entire length, and has a wedge-shaped base terminating
in ashort twisted petiole. The publication of Heer’s important paper on
the Jura flora of Eastern Siberia has given significance to certain speci-
mens in Pumpeliy’s collection, and has enabled me to add to the list of
species Baiera angustiloba, Heer (very near to B. Munsteriana), Pheni-
copsis longifolia, Heer, and Czekanowskia rigida, Heer.
176 On Fossil Plants from Northern China.
sures (and probably the entire range of the Coal-measures
of Europe and America) ; the latter not yet capable of so defi-
nite classification, but probably referable to both the Rheetic
and Lias.
The fossil plants brought by Mr. Hague from China, repre-
senting as they do not only the characteristic genera of the
Coal-measures in Europe and America, but identical or
closely allied spectes, cannot fail to interest both geologists
and botanists :—the first, by the confirmation they afford of the
classification adopted for the stratified rocks, based on the
fossils they contain ; the latter, from the evidence they fur-
nish of the practical identity of the acrogenous flora of the
Coal period over so large a portion of the earth’s surface, and
the remarkable persistence which specific characters exhibit
in the wide range of migration and the incalculable lapse of
time through which the dispersion was effected.
Since none of the higher plants were in existence upon the
earth’s surface during the Carboniferous age, wherever a ter-
restrial flora prevailed it could only be composed of acrogens
and gymnosperms; but how it happens that within these
limits there was so little diversity 1s incomprehensible. During
the Coal-measure epoch the same genera, and to a large degree
the same species, seem to have lived in North America, Kurope,
Brazil, and China.
No one who has any acquaintance with fossil plants would
fail to recognize at once most of the species in the collection
brought by Mr. Hague; but if shown seven out of the ten he
could not say whether they came from America, Hurope, or
Asia. And yet in the interval between the deposition of the
Coal-measures and the Triassic rocks the whole flora of the
globe was revolutionized. Before the Bunter was laid down
Lepidodendron, Sigillaria, Annularia, Sphenophyllum, Cor-
daites, and indeed a the characteristic forms of the coal flora
had disappeared. ‘The Cycads in great variety, true Equiseta,
and peculiar genera of Conifers and Ferns gave new aspects
to nature, and this again over the whole world. From the
desert of Atacama, from Sonora, New Mexico, North Caro-
lina, Europe, India, and China we obtain the remains of the
unmistakable Mesozoic flora with species which are common
to all these widely separated localities.
Hence we are safe in fixing by fossil plants the geological
horizon of the Mesozoic coal-basins of China; but the identity
of species in the Mesozoic flora, though surprising, 1s not quite
so marked as in that of the Carboniferous age.
In the Middle Cretaceous came another great revolution,
and the angiosperms succeeded the gymnosperms so rapidly
zy
ei
pnd.
oF es SNe yy
Mr. T. Stock on the Genus Tristychius. 177
that the earth was covered with oaks, magnolias, willows, &c.
before the Tertiary began. Gradually we are gathering the
details of this wonderful history, and ultimately we shall be
able to report the facts with a good degree of fulness ; but the
causes which inspired the revolutions that have taken place
in plant life, and the processes by which these great changes
have been effected, seem to be as inscrutable as ever.
XXIV.—On the Structure and Affinities of the Genus Tris-
tychius, Agass. By THomas sSrock, Natural-History
Department, Museum of Science and Art, Hdinburgh *.
[Plate VII. |
Tristychius fimbriatus, Stock. (Pl. VIL. figs. 1 and 1 a.)
This spine I owe to the kindness of those promising young
naturalists Messrs. Kinnear and Anderson, who discovered
it in the Carboniferous Limestone series at Gilmerton, near
Edinburgh. It appears to be hitherto undeseribed.
Description.—It is distinctly sigmoidal in shape; but the
curvature presents an exaggerated appearance through trac-
ture. ‘lhe restoration (Pl. VII. fig. 1 a) gives a more correct
idea of its original shape. ‘Ihe direction ot the curve in the
distal region is peculiar, and, indeed, almost without a parallel
in Selachian acanthoid remains. Nevertheless I attach very
slight importance to it as a systemratic character. It is pos-
sibly due to disease, of which there is some evidence in certain
pustular appearances seen near the pointed extremity of the
spine (Pl. VII. fig. 1). It is 12 inch in length, and 14 line in
greatest width. Its surface is smooth; but a shallow and
wide groove occupies a nearly central position along the
middle third of the spine. It is difficult to say how tar such
grooves, which occur rather frequently in the spines of various
genera and species, are normal, or whether they arise trom the
falling-in of the walls of the spine as the soft internal part
decays. In the case of Plewracanthus, in which this middle
groove is often visible, the appearance is due to decay in all
the cases that have come under my notice. But in the example
under consideration | am inclined to think that the appear-
ance is normal, as the walls are apparently thick and the
* Communicated by the Author, having been read to the Edinburgh
Geological Society, March 15, 1883,
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xii. 13
178 Mr. T. Stock on the Genus Tristychius.
pulp-cavity small; its value as a specific character must,
however, be accepted with considerable reserve.
The seven denticles are confined to the distal fourth of the
spine, and form a rather crowded series; they slightly increase
in length proximally ; and their bases are fused into the walls
of the spine. The second row (if existent) is concealed im
the matrix. The inserted portion of the spine is not pre-
served.
Affinities —Giebel * figures a spine which may possibly
come near the one just described. In the text he refers it to
Styracodus acutus, a species and genus founded by himself
for the reception of a very Ctenoptychius-like fossil (a
resemblance he was quite aware of himself), In the plate,
however, it appears as Hyhodus, along with other forms re-
ferred to the same genus. The reference, however, is clearly
due to carelessness in naming the figures; for it is evident
from the text that Giebel had no concéption that the spine
could possibly be related to the remains that he figures on the
same plate as belonging to Hybodus. Nevertheless there is
some ground for believing (unless all faith is refused to
his figures) that the spine which he referred to Hybodus
is nothing but Plewracanthust, and therefore unconnected
with the remains in question, but that the spine named Sty-
racodus acutus may really belong to them. This spine is
unfortunately broken off just at the point where the denticles
would commence if it be, as I surmise, a species of Tristychius ;
but in other respects it conforms closely enough to the genus.
From his figures 5 and 7 it is evident that some tolerably
undisturbed Nelachian fragments had been discovered ; for we
see a number of teeth associated with cuticular appendages
upon the same slab. Separate figures of the teeth are given f,
from which it is quite possible to gather that they bear a
similarity (as I shall show hereafter) to teeth that occur not
unfrequently in our own Lower Carboniferous or Calciferous
Sandstone series, and which are associated with undoubted
Tristychius spines. Whilst this generic affinity may be asser-
ted pretty confidently, there is much doubt as to whether the
species trom the two localities are the same; and therefore
* In Germar’s ‘ Versteinerungen des Steinkohlengebirges von Wettin
ay salad p. 71, tab, xxix. fig. 40, and reproduced in Pl. VIL figs. 2
and 2a.
+ Loe, cit. fig. 8; reproduced in Pl. VIL. figs. 3 and 3a. May not his
Chilodus gracilis be a Diplodus tooth ? loe, eit. tig. 2, reproduced Plate VIL.
figs. 4 and 4a. One-pronged Dzplodus-teeth are occasionally met with,
whether due to fracture or not it is not easy to say.
{ Loc. cit. fig. 5, a, b, and figs. 6 and 6a; reproduced, Pl. VIL. figs. 5,
5a, & 6, 6a
7
Mr. T. Stock on the Genus Tristychius. 179
Tristychius fimbriatus, Stock, may be looked upon as distinct
from, though probably related at no great distance to, Styra-
codus acutus, Giebel.
Tristychius arcuatus, Ag.
This spine is rather common in the vicinity of Edinburgh.
I have possessed or seen in other collections nearly a hundred
examples. It appears to be commonest on the Burgh Lee
horizon (Edge Coal), probably from the fact that the beds
there have been pretty carefully examined ; but it also extends
down to some of the lowest beds of the Calciterous-Sandstone
series of the district. I am acquainted with it from Abden,
near Kinghorn, Fife (Hdge Coal ?), South Queensferry (Bur-
diehouse), Grange Quarry, Burntisland, Fife (Burdiehouse) ;
Juniper Green (Wardie, collected by Mr. Henderson, and
presented by him to the Museum of Science and Art) ; Hailes
Quarry (Wardie); and from Carolina Park (Granton). A
consideration of this ample material has elicited a few facts
worthy of being put on record.
I have figured (Pl. VII. figs. 7 & 7a) the specimen col-
lected by Mr. Henderson, and now in our collection, partly as
being a good typical example of the larger form of the species,
and also to show that the denticles near the point merge into
a ridge with a ragged (scarcely denticulated) edge. The
general shape has been preserved; but the proximal half has
been much injured. On the side, at the point, there is
a very small smooth area; and immediately below it the
ridges and furrows are pretty strongly marked. Three
distinct but not very prominent parallel ridges extend back
from the anterior margin for a short distance; and the rest of
the area is in this specimen finely and interruptedly striated.
There is, however, a great range of variation in various
specimens as to the strength of the sulcation and ridging.
Some are nearly smooth, and those the largest; others,
usually smaller specimens, are often strongiy ridged and sul-
eated. ‘These differences are so apparent in different examples
that for a long time I thought a stable specific distinction
might be made out between them; but wider experience has
convinced me that a clear gradation can be easily traced be-
_ tween them.
Having now discussed the fragmentary evidence upon
which the genus 77istychiws has been hitherto chiefly known,
we are able profitably to advance to the consideration of certain
specimens in which that evidence is combined with other
facts of a much higher order of importance. Amongst these
the first to call for notice is a considerable fragment of the
13*
180 Mr. T. Stock on the Genus Tristychius.
vertebral column found in connexion with the remains of two
spines (Pl. VII. fig. 8), the whole undoubtedly belonging
to the same fish. This fragment has been preserved on a
thin piece of weathered ironstone shale, and was picked up
by myself at Carolina Park, near Edinburgh *.
Description.—There are the remains of two spines; the
shape of the larger is well seen, chiefly as an impression, how-
ever, on the slab. It is 24 inches in length, a fairly large
specimen. The cast shows that it was distantly and regularly
striated. I can detect traces of one or two denticular impres-
sions only. It conforms to typical examples of the species.
This I interpret as the right pectoral spine. Slightly poste-
rior in position and directed towards the opposite side of the
axis are the much-broken remains of the base of a second
spine (PI. VII. fig. 8, s). This is proved conclusively by the
pulp-cavity, which is seen in section at the edge of the slab.
I interpret this as the remains of the left pectoral. They were
probably paired spines at any rate; and their position with
regard to the axial column is in favour of their being pectoral.
There is much difticulty, however, in disentangling the con-
fused appearances presented on that part of the slab immedi-
ately behind the spmes ; and at the anterior inferior angle of
the slab some plant-remains + complicate matters, so that
another reading could I dare say be defended. ‘The position
of the bases of the spines (almost overlapping) with regard to
each other shows that there has been some disturbance during
fossilization; and the disturbance which has pushed in the
spine s (Pl. VII. fig. 8) has also pushed outwards the two
neural spines n (Pl. VII. fig. 8), which occupy a peculiar
and rather misleading position with regard to the spine s’.
On the lower front angle of the slab there are some ap-
pearances dubiously referable to the pectoral fin (Pl. VIL.
fig. 8,7)
The remains of the axial-column (23 inches long) are in a
tolerably good state of preservation. The apophysial ele-
ments are represented by a double series of closely approxi-
mated spines (neural and heemal), consisting of granular carti-
lage, numbering between twenty and thirty in each row.
They are rather better preserved on the neural than on the
* T have found this locality, situated at the extreme western end of
the Wardie and Granton sandstones and shales, extremely prolific in fish
fossils. Unfortunately they are not usually in good preservation. It is
noticeable that nearly all of the specimens collected are referable to forms
already and commonly known from the eastern and more frequently
worked shales.
+ Left out in the drawing.
Mr. T. Stock on the Genus Tristychius. 181
hemal aspect*. The spines of the neural row where best
preserved are about 4 lines in height, triangular, and acutely
pointed, the points being directed backwards. The hemal
spines (not well preserved) appear to alternate with the
neural, are apparently of the same size and shape, and are
directed forwards. Some allowance must be made, however,
in this description, for post mortem disturbance and alteration.
The axis evidently consisted of a persistent notochord.
In this (so far as I am aware) the earliest known shark in
which readable traces of the axial skeleton have been pre-
served, it is important to observe that these conform in rather
a significant way to those types of vertebral organization which
are regarded as the most ancient and the simplest. The dis-
covery of this single specimen, however, is not sufficient to
justify any certain conclusions as to the presence or absence
of a more highly organized skeleton in other sharks of the
same age. Prof. Newberry has indeed drawn attention { to
an interesting specimen found in the Carboniferous rocks of
Ohio (Waverly group), which he considers to represent a grade
of organization in some respects higher than in most of the
sharksof the present day. His remarks are of great interest, and
need no excuse for being quoted. He says :—‘ I should also
mention in this connexion a remarkable shark’s tail found at
Vanesburg, Kentucky. . . . This specimen, which is nearly
a foot and a half long, shows the outline of the heterocercal
tail of a shark which must have been 8 or 10 feet in length.
The vertebral column is seen to reach far into the upper lobe
of the tail, The vertebre have certainly disappeared, leaving
a smooth band to mark the space they occupied. This is
bordered on either side by the impression of linear pointed
apophysial bones, which were evidently much better ossified
than the centra of the vertebra. The lower lobe of the tail is
formed by a number of strong ossified rays! ‘This shows that
this Carboniferous shark. ... . had a skeleton in some re-
spects more fully ossified than most of the sharks of the
present day.” This brief notice, which he promised to
supplement by a full description {, possibly may not represent
his riper views as to the reading of the specimen; but it
appears to me that, taking the description as it stands, there
are several assumptions which are scarcely warranted by the
facts; and chief of these is the implication that the axis was
* I consider the upper row as figured to be neural, though there is not
much to show which is neural and which is hemal.
+ Geol. Surv. Ohio, vol. i. part 2 (Paleontology), p. 279.
{ I am quite ignorant whether his promise has been fulfilled or not.
182 Mr. T. Stock on the Genus Tristychius.
segmented, and, moreover, that the segmentation had proceeded
so far as to be represented by distinct centra. So far as I am
aware, there is no very convincing evidence at present avail-
able that any Carboniferous shark possessed centra. Nume-
rous biconcave vertebree have indeed been discovered, espe-
cially in the English coal-measures ; but further observations
are wanting before any of these can be referred with certainty
to the skeleton of a Selachian fish.
Thenext specimen to be describedis preserved in anodule, and
is valuable as affording information more particularly with re-
gard to the exoskeleton of the fish. The nodule measured about
83 X7x3 inches before it was broken up for examination.
I found it at Hailes Quarry, near Edinburgh, in the Caleci-
ferous-Sandstone series. The part protruding from the bank
of shale had become a good deal weathered, and a consider-
able fragment must have at some time dropped off and become
lost. The weathering has extended inwards for an inch or
two, which is so far a fortunate circumstance, as a better view
is got of the teeth than would have been possible otherwise.
The rest of the nodule is hard and unweathered ; and though
T succeeded in developing the spines and several more teeth,
something has no doubt escaped detection *.
Description.—The teeth are seen to be numerous; but it is
impossible accurately to estimate their number, as they lie in
much disorder, and many of them are very imperfectly seen.
One of the largest (Pl. VII. fig. 9, nat. size) is 34 lines
wide and 1} line high. The middle cusp is well developed,
and is flanked by lateral cusps, three on each side (one of
them is broken away in the example figured). These decrease
in height, first suddenly as compared with the middle cusp,
then more gradually with regard to each other. The cusps
are strongly grooved. ‘The grooves are flexed, and diminish
in width as they converge towards the apex. The wide spaces
that separate the cusps are also deeply grooved. This deep
sulcation gives the tooth a strikingly ornamental and character-
istic appearance. The inserted portion is short, and covered
with equally spaced narrow ridges (Pl. VII. fig. 10). These
ridges are apparently prolonged beyond the base into root-like
attachments, and in some specimens they appear to bound
cavities in the bases of the teeth. It is also worthy of note that
the free portion of the tooth is very oblique to the base, a nar-
row groove marking the division between them. The other
teeth differ from the one described chiefly in the varying depth
of the sulcation and in the distances the cusps are set apart
* Shark nodules are particularly refractory under development.
j
:
ee
eo fe len
Mr. T. Stock on the Genus Tristychius. 183
from each other. In a few cases the base of one cusp rises
from the base of its neighbour without any distinct space in-
tervening. The middle cusp of one large tooth shows at its
base small depressed elliptical areas enclosed by folds of the
ridges.
It is rather singular that this elegant tooth should for so
long have escaped detection ; nevertheless, so far as I have
been able to discover, it has not been previously described.
Tt bears a general resemblance, however, to the teeth figured
by Giebel * as Hybodus carbonarius and Hybodus vicinalis ;
and the evidence is in favour of their being allied.
A very pretty little tooth found by Mr. M‘Leish in the
Calciferous-Sandstone series near Bathgate, and given to me
by Mr. Henderson for examination, shows (Pl. VII. fig. 11)
some deviation from the teeth in the Hailes specimen. In it
the middle cusp is nearly of the same width from the base to
the apex, and the ridging and sulcation are rather more regu-
lar; but these are differences which may be expected to occur
in different individuals of the same species and in different
positions in the mouth.. I do not think it is specifically
distinct.
I have figured (Pl. VII. fig. 12), from another specimen, a
few teeth that lie almost undisturbed. The information de-
rivable from the Hailes specimen is rather meagre as to those
points connected with the buccal cavity upon which light might
be expected to be thrown by the discovery of a tolerably good
specimen. After a prolonged scrutiny of the material, I think
the following statements may be considered as at any rate
not widely removed from the truth. The greatest width of the
aperture was from 2 to 3 inches, probably more. The man-
dibular and palatal cartilages were curved, the curves being
broadly elliptical or circular. The teeth were set in nume-
rous compact rows, one row behind another, in regular (not, I
think, alternate) order, which (in a second specimen) are seen
to occupy a space of about an inch, measured in the direction
of the axis.
The Spines.—In this and the following specimens I have
found the spines associated with the teeth in an identifiable
condition. In this they number four ; and though all are frag-
mentary, the shape and sculpture of the fragments are well pre-
served. ‘I'here is not the slightest doubt that they perfectly
resemble each other in size and contour, and that the ornamen-
tation is identical in every respect. ‘There is also no doubt
that they are easily identifiable with Tristychius arcuatus,
* Loe. cit. Reproduced on Pl. VII. figs. 5, 5a, & 6,64,
184 Mr. T. Stock on the Genus Tristychius.
Ag. This is a matter of evident importance; for upon the
correctness of the reference depends a great part of the value
of this communication. I have therefore given figures (Pl. VII.
fies. 13 & 13 a) of the best-preserved fragment, and placed
them beside the typical form (Pl. VII. fig. 7) for comparison.
The number of spines found with this specimen is quite
conclusive to my mind as to the fact that some of them (per-
haps all) belonged to the horizontal fins. If any were dorsal
(prepinnate or not), they did not differ from the paired
spines. Yet a real distinction has apparently been established
by Messrs. Hancock and Atthey* between the paired and
dorsal spines of Gyracanthus ; and, from analogy, we should
be prepared to expect that that distinction would hold good
for other genera that possessed both.
There is no evidence of the presence of sphenonchi, the
cephalic spines found associated with Hybodus.
Cuticular appendages.—There are a number of minute
bodies scattered all over the stone, which are the remains of
the dermal skeleton. They are so small, however, so much
fractured, and simulate by their sculpture (where obscurely
seen) the grooved cusps or bases of the teeth so closely, that
it is exceedingly difficult to get a view of a specimen suffici-
ently isolated to be able to say with certainty what was its
shape. In front of the largest fragmentary spine is a cluster
of them, where they are rather better seen than elsewhere.
They bear a pretty strong resemblance to clusters of caraway
seeds. Sometimes two and sometimes three appear to be placed
together, with distinct interspaces, however, and each traversed
by one or two rather coarse stria. The difficulties of ob-
servation, however, are so great that better material may correct
this description. On holding the slab obliquely to the light
and looking carefully with the lens, I think any one would,
at any rate, be convinced of the existence of these tubercles,
though opinions might differ as to their configuration. One
that I thought I had isolated proved on more careful observa-
tion to be the base of a broken tooth, the strize only distinctly
appearing above the matrix! Sometimes I have thought
that they approach the body figured by Giebelt as belonging
to Hybodus carbonarius, and which there is good reason
for believing was an appendage of the dermis. I have tried
to figure a specimen, Pl. VII. figs. 15 & 15 a, which figures
present my view of its shape; but I must leave to the future
* Northumb. & Durham Nat. Hist. Trans. vol. iii. p. 109.
+ Loc, cit, (reproduced Pl. VII. figs. 14, 14a), His figure is probably
incorrect,
+
Mr. T. Stock on the Genus Tristychius. 185
the corroboration or disproof of the accuracy of the repre-
sentation. If my reading is correct, they bear a rather stri-
king general resemblance to those found associated with the
spines of Ctenacanthus hybodoides, Ag., for the knowledge
of which association we are indebted to the painstaking re-
searches of Messrs. Hancock and Atthey. I owe a large
fragment of this spine to the kindness of my friend Mr. J. M.
Campbell, of the Kelvin Grove Museum, Glasgow, who ob-
tained it from the Coal-measures of his district. On splitting
the shale on its posterior side I found, as I was led to expect
I should probably find from my experience with Gyracanthus*,
several well-preserved tubercles, of one of which I give a
figure (Pl. VII. fig. 16). It has never, so far as I remember,
been figured before ; and a comparison of it with the tubercle
of Tristychius arcuatus, Ag., will at once show that there is a
decided resemblance between the two. A strong resemblance
exists also between them and the tubercle of Gyracanthus
(Pl. VII. figs. 17 & 17a); and these are all, or nearly
all, of the Carboniferous sharks upon which dermal appen-
dages have as yet been clearly provedy to exist. Nevertheless
this resemblance may not necessarily imply close affinity.
Cranial Cartilage.—TVhe cranial cartilage preserved in this
specimen presents the usual mosaic appearance with which
the student of fossil sharks is familiar. When freshly frac-
tured, the black glossy appearance, due to the change to
bitumen, is apt to deceive the unwary by an appearance
simulating that of minute ganoid scales, such as are found on
Acanthodes.
The next and last specimen to be described occurs in a
nodule, found by myself at Trinity near Edinburgh, in the
Calciferous-Sandstone series (Wardie horizon).
The nodule is not entire ; it contains, however, the remains
of the cranium, and is valuable as throwing light upon the
dentition of this fish. The nodule measured 5x4 2 in.
(before it was broken up tor examination) and was very
pyritous and hard.
Description.—I succeeded in developing a fragment of one
spine. It conforms in sculpture so closely to those last de-
scribed that all might have belonged to the same fish. What
can be seen of its shape agrees also ; and the denticulation on
the posterior area is identical. There can be no doubt that
it belongs to the same species.
* The shale at the back of the spines should always be carefully ex-
amined for tubercles. i
Tt Many very different dermal buckles or tubercles, however, haye re-
ceived special names, having been mistaken for teeth.
186 Mr. T. Stock on the Genus Tristychius.
Outicular Appendages.—Dimly seen ; but there are traces
of them, and these do not differ (so far as can be made out)
from those described as belonging to the last specimen. They
are most visible on the extreme posterior edges of the halves
of the nodule.
Teeth.—On opening this nodule I thought I had settled the
long-standing controversy as to the true nature of the bodies
described by Agassiz as Ctenoptychius pectinatus, and believed
by him to be teeth, but by Messrs. Hancock and Atthey* to be
appendages of the dermis. A number of broad, low, suleated
teeth were seen lying in much disorder, yet compacted toge-
ther, and forming evidently no inconsiderable portion of the
armature of a Selachian mouth. An examination with the lens,
however, resolved the majority of these teeth into forms with
which I had been made very familiar by the material previ-
ously considered in this paper; and I must confess to a
moment of keen disappointment as this fact became apparent.
Nevertheless, after repeated examination of the specimens
under every optical condition, and after a consideration of
other evidence, I have gradually been led to adopt the view
that Ctenoptychius pectinatus is a part of the dentition of
Tristychius arcuatus,—that is to say, that the teeth described
in the last specimen and well seen in this (teeth with ele-
vated median cusps and well-developed lateral cusps, strongly
grooved, and with short striated and rooted bases) are accom-
panied in the same mouth, but in a different part of it, by teeth
with no specially raised median or lateral elevations (the fasci-
culations of these teeth may probably, however, be homologous
with the cusps of the other kind), with a low, nearly straight
area, with well-developed bases, fringed (in many specimens)
by root-like attachments. The gradations between the two
kinds (if we may hope that a clue has been given) is not so very
surprising. Slightly elevate the grooved and (already) fasci-
culated denticles of Ctenoptychius pectinatus, first at the middle
and then at the sides, and you have Tristychius arcuatus
teeth. Depress (and in some teeth the elevation is slight)
the cusps of the latter, and you have the former. It is a great
pity that the evidence furmished by the specimen is no clearer ;
yet I consider it suflicient to warrant the expression of these
views. In most of the teeth that are visible the distances
between the cusps are much reduced when compared with
some of those described in the preceding specimen. In one
* Northumb. & Durham Nat. Hist. Trans. vol. ili. p. 116. See also a
note by myself in the Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., April 1882, p. 256.
Messrs. Hancock and Atthey acknowledged their great resemblance to
teeth,
2) =e ee
< om
Mr. T. Stock on the Genus Tristychius. 187
tooth (Pl. VII. fig. 18) the middle cusp is much lower than in
the others; and as it lies with its convex aspect uppermost,
deeply grooved and prominently ridged, the lateral cusps on
one side hardly at all differentiated from the rest of the free area,
the resemblance to Ctenoptychius pectinatus is striking. In
other places, particularly in one place (it requires close obser-
vation to detect it), the appearances are interpretable as those
of a series of fan-shaped, ridged, and denticulated bodies,
resembling the smaller forms of Ctenoptychius sectinatus.
It is just here, however, in these crucial cases, where obser-
vation is most difficult. A little confirmatory evidence may
be gleaned from the observations and figures of Giebel*, pre-
viously discussed. His Styracodus acutus | reminds one of
Ctenoptychius, and is accompanied by a spine which appears
to resemble that of Zristychius.
At Burgh Lee, where the Carboniferous beds have been
searched for fossils perhaps more thoroughly than in any
other locality in this district, Zristychius is one of the com-
monest spines, as Ctenoptychius pectinatus is one of the
commonest fossils; yet, strange to say, the teeth (of which a
good view has been obtained in the specimens that I have
described) have never, so far as I know, been detected in that
locality. I have obtained Zristychius spines and Ctenopty-
chius pectinatus associated in the fish-bed at Abden, near
Kinghorn, Fife, but not the undoubted teeth of Tristychius.
On the Wardie horizon, again, I have obtaimed the teeth and
spines of Ziristychius, but not a single detached undoubted
Ctenoptychius. In the English Coal-measures Ctenoptychius
pectinatus is common ; but neither spines of Zristychvus nor
undoubted Zizsiychius teeth have been, so far as I know, dis-
covered{. It will thus be seen that the evidence from associ-
ation or the lack of it is exceedingly conflicting and of dubious
value, whether for the affirmative side or the negative.
On the whole, whilst believing that the two forms of teeth
will be found to belong to the same fish, I do not yet
consider it placed beyond question, and some reserve must
be exercised before deducing much from it.
Summary.—TVhe preceding descriptions indicate a shark of
small size. ‘The buccal opening seems to have been of con-
siderable relative dimensions. ‘he teeth were exceedingly
numerous, and formed closely compacted regular (?) rows
reaching back for a distance of probably from a half inch to
an inch from the anterior extremity of the mouth. They ap-
* Loe. cit. + Reproduced Pl. VII. fig. 19.
t I should be glad to be corrected here if I am wrong, as I possibly am.
188 Mr. T. Stock on the Genus Tristychius.
pear to have been of two kinds :—one prehensile, with well-
developed median and lateral cusps ; the other without specially
prominent elevations, and occupying a different position in the
mouth. The skin was clothed with a dense armour of tuber-
cles, the veritable shagreen of these ancient sharks. The
horizontal fins (or some of them) were protected anteriorly by
gracefully curved, ridged, grooved, and denticulated spines*.
(The presence of dorsal spines, protecting fins or otherwise, is
not proved.) There were at least four on every fish. They
varied a good deal in different individuals, but were ddente-
cally similar in the same fish. The peculiarly curved spines
known as sphenonchi and found with Hybodus do not appear
on this fish. The endoskeleton was cartilaginous. ‘The
axis was persistently notochordal and unsegmented, but gave
off (neurally and hemally) spines that were composed of
granular cartilage, closely apposed, probably alternately ar-
ranged on opposite sides of the axis, and directed back-
wards, the whole conforming to the simplest and most
ancient types of axial structure. ‘These statements, or the
majority of them, rest upon tolerably well-ascertained facts,
and though far from sufficient to elucidate the whole structure
of the fish, form at any rate a useful contribution to its
history.
A ffinities—Certain characters of which much is properly
made in the classification of recent Selachian fishes, such as
the presence or absence of the membrana nictitans, the conflu-
ence of the nostrils with the mouth, the presence or absence of
spiracles, and the notching of the pectoral fins at their origin,
are of course practically inapplicable to most sharks in a
fossil condition, notwithstanding the surprising perfection in
which such remains (in post-Paleeozoic rocks) have been ob-
tained. Nor do I think that the important series of investi-
gations now being carried on with so much zeal by Prof.
Hasse} will be of much service to students of the Selachian
remains of the older rocksf.
There abides, however, a valuable set of characters by the
use of which a natural classification will no doubt be gradually
conquered. Important amongst these are the pinnation and
dentition. Science owes a debt of gratitude to Messrs. Han-
* T have seen one or two spines considerably larger than the largest
figured.
+ Das natiirliche Syst. d. Elasmobranchier.
{ He arrives at a singular conclusion with regard to Tristychius. He
says (op.cit. 1st part, p. 62), “ Alle diese Formen (Asteracanthus, Myria-
canthus, Priscacanthus, Tristychius) smd demnach meiner Ansicht nach
jiingeren Holocephalen zuzurechnen, welche sich mit Asteracanthus bis
in den mittleren Jura hineinerstreckten und von denen Yrestychius in
seiner Form sicham meisten an unsere jetzt lebende Chimera anschloss.”
Mr. T. Stock on the Genus Tristychius. 189
cock and Atthey for breaking down the traditionary notion
that all fossil spines were dorsal.
In a clever research* (based upon very scattered material) -
they showed that spines of G'yracanthus, till then believed to
be dorsal, were really pectoral ; and I have been able to con-
firm their conclusionsf by the finding of an interesting speci-
men containing well-preserved remains of the pectoral arch.
I consider that Messrs. Hancock and Atthey, by these obser-
vations, have opened up a very promising future for selacho-
logical inquiry ; for whilst the soft structures of the fins will
(except in the rarest cases) have left no trace of their exis-
tence, we may expect that the spines which protected them
will frequently be preserved in their proper relations.
I have thus tried to hint at the lines upon which any real
advance in our knowledge of the Paleeozoic sharks will pro-
bably be made. [am unfortunately not able to utilize them
to any great extent in the discussion of the affinities of T7isty-
chius. By the spines it is allied to Ctenacanthus through
Tristychius minor, Portlock.
The appendages of the cutis differ greatly from those found
on Hybodust. They bear, however, a strong resemblance
to those of Otenacanthus hybodoides, Ag. (= Cladodus mira-
bilis, Ag.§), and Gyracanthus tuberculatus, Ag. Their
value for purposes of classification, however, is probably slight,
judging from recent genera.
The teeth of Tristychius are even more Hybodont in facies
than the probably closely allied teeth which Giebel referred to
Hybodus |\.
The Ctenoptychius pectinatus tooth (if proved to belong to this
genus) would detract a good deal from the (probably extreme)
value which has been attributed to the amount of the lateral
cuspidal elevation of the teeth, in defining species and genera
commonly ascribed to the Hybodontide. It is extremely
unfortunate that the evidence is no clearer either for or against
this unexpected association.
After weighing the evidence now set forth, I incline to the
belief that Zristychius was Hybodont, but not Hybodus, and
should not be much surprised if the future proved that Clado-
dus (or a part of it) was a closer ally than Hybodus.
* Loc. cit.
+ Ina paper read to the Edinburgh Naturalists’ Field Club, but not
yet published.
{ I have had few opportunities of studying Hybodus. Excellent unde-
scribed Mesozoic material exists; and it 1s much to be desired that some
one who has access to it would describe it.
§ Messrs. Hancock and Atthey have brought forward an amount of
evidence which amounts to proof that the tooth of Ctenacanthus hybo-
doides, Ag., was Cladodus mirabilis, Ag. || Loe. cit,
190 Bibliographical Notices.
EXPLANATION OF PLATE VI.
Fig. 1. Tristychius fimbriatus, Stock, nat. size.
Fig. 1a. The same, restored.
Figs. 2 & 2a. Styracodus acutus, Giebel (= Tristychius P).
Figs. 3 & 3a. Referred by Giebel to Hybodus (= Pleuracanthus ?).
Figs. 4 & 4a. Chilodus gracilis, Giebel (= Diplodus ?).
Figs. 5 & 5a, Hybodus vicinalis, Giebel (= Tristychius ?).
Figs.6 & 6a. Hybodus carbonarius, Giebel (= Tristychius ?).
Figs. 7 & 7 a. Tristychius arcuatus, Ag., nat. size, and point enlarged.
Fig. 8. Tristychius arcuatus, Ag., nat. size. s, fragment of pectoral
spine; 7, displaced neural spines; 7, doubtful traces of the rays
of the pectoral fin.
Fig. 9. Tooth of Tristychius arcuatus, Ag., nat. size.
Fig. 10. The same, showing base, nat. size.
Fig. 11. The same, nat. size.
Fig. 12. Four teeth of Tristychius arcuatus, Ag., im natural position, nat.
size.
Figs. 13 & 13a. Spine of Tristychius arcuatus, Ag.: fig. 13 nat. size; fig.
15a enlarged, to show the nature of the sculpture.
Figs. 14 & 14a. Dermal tubercle of Hybodus carbonarius, Giebel ; fig. 14
enlarged.
Fig. 15. Dermal tubercle of Tristychius arcuatus, Ag., much enlarged.
Fug. 15a, The same, one of the prongs much enlarged, to show the
sculpture.
Fig. 16. Dermal tubercle of Ctenacanthus hybodoides, Ag., slightly en-
larged.
Fig. 17. Dermal tubercle of Gyracanthus tuberculatus, Ag., much enlarged.
Fig. 17 a, The same, one of the prongs much enlarged to show the dia-
gonal sculpture.
Fig. 18. Tooth of Tristychius arcuatus, Ag., enlarged, showing the slight
elevation of the lateral cusps.
Fig. 19. Styracodus acutus, Giebel.
BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.
Atlas de la description physique de la République Argentine conte-
nant des vues pittoresques et des figures d’ Histoire naturelle com-
posées par le Dr. H. Burmeisrer, Directeur du Musée public de
Buenos Aires, &c. Le texte traduit en francais avec le concours
de E. Darreaux. Deuxicme section. Mammiferes. Premiere
Livraison. Die Bartenwale der argentinischen Kusten.
’ Erléuterungen zur Fauna Argentina, enthaltend ausfuhrliche Dar-
stellungen neuer oder ungeniigend bekannter Stiugethiere von H. —
Burmerster, &c. Erste Lieferung. Die Bartenwale der argenti-—
nischen Kiisten. Buenos Aires: Paul-Emile Coni. Paris: F.
Savy. Halle: Ed. Anton. 1881. i
Dr. Burmutster’s ‘ Natural History of the Argentine Republic’ was —
interrupted on the completion of the first section by a change of
government. ‘The author, however, had from time to time trans-_
Bibliographical Notices. 191
mitted his materials to lithographers in Berlin, and was preparing to
continue the work at his own cost, when the governor of the pro-
- yince placed some funds at his disposal on condition that copies of
the work should be distributed in the Republic, leaving the author
free to issue his work in German and to dispose of it in Europe.
Hence the progress of the book will depend largely upon the recep-
tion it may meet with among naturalists in Europe and North
America; and we can only trust that every encouragement may be
extended to the author in his endeavour to carry out the great
undertaking on which he is engaged. The part before us, which is
complete in itself, comprises a description of the whalebone whales
which visit the Argentine coast. This memoir consists of seven folio
plates, which illustrate the external appearance of the Balenoptera
mtermedia, and the osteology of this species, as well as that of the
Balenoptera bonaérensis and the Balenoptera patachonica. These
plates are beautifully drawn; some were prepared as far back as 1870.
They form an important contribution to our knowledge of the species
which they illustrate. There is a brief folio description of the
plates in French, and a synoptical table of the length of the indi-
vidual vertebrze and the number of vertebre in the several regions
of the body in the three species figured. The text is in German,
and consists of thirty-six pages quarto, which, between the intro-
duction and conclusion, describes in detail the three species figured,
and gives some notice of the Megaptera Burmeistert and of the Ba-
lena australis.
The introduction is a lively account of the author’s first studies in
1825 of a fin-whale stranded on the island of Riigen ; and this leads
up to a recital of the difficulties which surrounded him in South
America in haying to make his studies on the sea-shore without the
- aid of trained assistants, and to measure these animals and their
organs in the presence of excited and shouting crowds ; but there is
no need for apology on the author’s part that he should confine him-
_ self on the present occasion chiefly to studies of the skeleton and of
_ the external aspect of these whales; for although the species had
been previously defined, it is only now that we are able to compare
- them in detail with the well-known fin-whales of Europe and of
the Japanese seas.
The Balenoptera bonaérensis is given the first place in the de-
scription. A male stranded in 1867 has already been described by
_ the author in the ‘ Proceedings of the Zoological Society’ for that
_ year, and, although in too advanced a stage of decomposition to
_ permit near examination, was estimated to be 52 feet long, the head
_ being 7 feet, the body and back 12 feet, and the tail 13 feet.
_ Having given details of measurement and described the grey-white
_ belly, the slaty-grey back, and the position of the genital organs
_ relatively to the dorsal fin, he passes on to describe the baleen, which
_ hadalready become detached from the head. The portion from one
_ side which was recovered included only 192 plates out of a probable
250 to 260. The smallest plate was 7 or 8 centim. long; the
longest, which was the 150th, was 32 centim. long; and behind this
_the plates again became shorter.
Se See el ee TP ee)
192 Bibliographical Notices.
The skull is compared by the author with that figured by Esch-
richt as Balenoptera rostrata, from which it differs in carrying on to
the mature condition the form which distinguishes the northern
whale in the young state. The Argentine whale has the snout rela-
tively shorter and more pointed. The expansion between the pre-
maxillary bones is posterior in position, and oval; the nasal bones
are small and narrow; and the frontal bone reaches further forward
and is narrower in the orbital region than in the northern form.
The occipital bone has the parabolic contour of the young Bale-
noptera rostrata, and covers the parietal and reaches the nasal,
so as nearly to overlap the frontal bones. The fork of the maxil-
lary is short. The palatine bone is short, and truncated rather than
rounded in front. The jugal process of the squamosal bone does not
extend so far outward as in the European species ; and the jugal bone
is slender and more curved in front. The vomer is relatively longer,
and is partly cleft in front. These differences, which are regarded
as specific, are accompanied by other differences in the vertebral
column, though the number of vertebre is the same. There are
7 cervical, 11 dorsal, 12 lumbar, and 18-20 caudal vertebrae. The
first, second, fourth, and fifth cervicals are figured separately ; and
the author points out the many small differences which he regards
as characterizing the South-Atlantic type, at the same time con-
fessing that he no longer attaches so much importance to the lateral
blending of the transverse processes into rings, as he did when the
species was first instituted. In the dorsal region the spinous process
increases in height from the first, in which it is 5 centim. long, to
38 centim. in the last dorsal. The height of the process increases
to the middle of the lumbar region, and then declines, so that the
process altogether disappears at the tenth caudal. The modifica-
tions of the vertebra in the dorsal region are represented by drawings
of the vertebral column and of the first and last dorsals, from which
it is seen that the neural canal, which is at first triangular and
has a slender arch, becomes ultimately vertically oval as the arch
increases in strength, and the transverse processes, which were at
first directed forward, come to be turned backward. The caudal re-
gion is characterized by the third to the tenth vertebra having vertical
perforations, which in the earlier vertebrae pass through the bases
of the transverse processes, and in the later vertebre through the
centrum. ‘There are twelve subvertebral bones in the caudal region.
The tail-fin probably extended over six vertebra. The ribs vary in
the position of the tubercle and in their length and curvature. The
first is 86 centim. long; the seventh is 146 centim. round the
curve, while the tenth and eleventh are 92 centim. in the same
measurement. The sternum is very remarkable in having the
anterior limb of the cross subdivided into two; it is 44 centim.
long and has the usual facets for the first rib on the middle of the
posterior process. The scapula is chiefly remarkable for the sharp-
pointed form of the acromion and coracoid processes. The fore limb
is somewhat slender, with the humerus 28 centim. long and the
ulna and radius 56 centim. long. Both these bones are curved
Bibliographical Notices. 193
backward ; and the olecranon projects conspicuously beyond both the
ulna and humerus. ‘There are five carpal bones, three forming a
large proximal row below the epiphyses of the ulna and radius, and
two small bones forming a lower row. These carpals are named
the naviculare, lunatum, triquetrum, hamatum, and capitulum.
There are four digits, which correspond to the second to fifth. The
second is slender and contains five bones, the third stout, with six
bones; the fourth has five bones, all stouter than those of the
second; while the fifth digit has four bones, which rapidly diminish
in size. ‘The hinder extremity is represented by a single bone, pro-
bably pelvic, but of somewhat unusual form, though most like the
pelvic bone of Balenoptera rostrata. The hyoid is very similar to
that of the North-Atlantic species.
The second species, Balenoptera patachonica, is described from a
perfect specimen, obtained in 1871, which was 50 feet long. Its
form was more slender than the species just described, and closely
resembles the Balenoptera nvusculus, but was unfortunately stripped
of flesh before seen by the author. He remarks on the differences
which this skeleton shows from an imperfect specimen which was in
the museum before it came under his direction, and is disposed to
‘attribute the differences to sex and age. The skull is described in some
detail, and the figures demonstrate its difference from other Argentine
species; but Dr. Burmeister has been limited to the use of figures in
comparing it with the northern form, which it most resembles. The
first found specimen, which was figured in the ‘ Proceedings of the
Zoological Society’ for 1865, and which may therefore claim to be
the type, differs, so far as can be judged from the figure there given,
to an inconvenient degree from the new type now figured. The
'vomerine bones of the second specimen extend further forward than
in the first type; but in that type the frontal bones extend further
outward, so as to cover and hide the jugal bones, the nasal bones are
narrower and longer, the notches external to the occipital condyles
are deeper, and the snout tapers forward ina manner more marked.
Other differences no less obvious are to be detected in the representa-
tions of thevertebree and scapula; so that the species must be regarded
as extremely variable ; and this circumstance is suggestive of the pro-
bability that more abundant materials would do something towards
blending it with the northern species, to which Burmeister indicates
its affinity.
In his account of the neck the author restricts himself chiefly
to establishing the differences between the vertebree of the three
species which he describes. ‘he atlas of the Balenoptera pata-
chonica has the occipital facets too close together to receive the den-
tata between them as in the other species ; and the form of the neural
arch is distinctive of the axis in all three. The form and arrange-
ment of the transverse processes differ considerably in the later
cervicals. The length of the neural spine, as usual, is very little in
the cervical region ; but in the dorsal region it soon attains a con-
siderable elevation, though relatively shorter than in the Baleno-
_ ptera bonaérensis. The height of the neural spine still increases a
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xii. 14
194 Bibliographical Notices.
little in the lumbar region before declining again so as to disappear
in the tail. Just as the elevation of the spine is less remarkable
than in the former species, so it dwindles away more gradually, being
very small between the eighth and fourteenth caudal vertebree. The
differences from the Balenoptera intermedia are rather less striking,
but are exhibited in the relative size of the centrum, the length of
the transverse process and the form of the neutral spine in the
caudal region, which is broad at its upper termination in the Balw-
noptera patachonica, and narrow or rounded above in the Baleno-
ptera intermedia. But in the type described in 1865 this difference
is much less marked.
The ribs increase in length from 92 centim. in the first to
1:5 centim. in the fifth; they then diminish to 120 centim, in
the fifteenth, while the sixteenth is 85 centim. long. On one side
there is a seventeenth rib 42 centim.long. The differences in form
of the head of the rib are considerable when the specimen now de-
scribed is compared with that figured in Proc. Zool. Soc. 1865. The
sternum is of a broad ‘T-shaped form, having the transverse
limbs broad and strong, with a longitudinally oval perforation be-
tween them; the facets for the first pair of ribs are placed close
behind the great transverse bar. The width of the bone is 45 centim.,
and its length 38 centim. In the remainder of the skeleton the
divergences from the northern species are less marked. The diffe-
rences between the scapule of the two individuals are not very
great in size. ‘The fore limb has a length of 1-80 metre. The pro-
portions of the several elements necessarily offer but few differences ;
the radius and ulna are conspicuous for their straightness, and the
moderate elongation of the olecranon process, which scarcely extends
beyond the stout humerus. The phalanges are comparatively uniform
in character: the middle digit, as usual, is the longest; it contains
seven phalanges, while there are six in the fourth, and five in the
fifth digit. There is no trace of a hind limb, except a triangular
bone, which is probably to be referred to the pelvis.
Having described the skeleton, the author discusses the characters
on which he relies to distinguish it from Balenoptera musculus. In
the head specific characters are found in the relative width of the
parietal, frontal, and the orbital plate of the maxillary, Another
difference is in the intermaxillary being stronger posteriorly ; and it
encloses a long elliptical hole above the vomer, while in the southern
species this hole is short. The occipital bone is broader in the
southern form. There is apparently one more dorsal vertebra and
at least one more pair of ribs.
Balenoptera intermedia is known from both male and female
specimens. It is intermediate between the Balenoptera patacho-
nica and the Balenoptera Sibbaldii. The body of one specimen was
58 feet long ; where thickest, behind the pectoral fin, it was about
9 feet high. The lower jaw extended somewhat in advance of the
head. ‘he pectoral fin has a sickle-shaped form, is 8 feet long and
3 feet wide in the broadest part, and is placed 5 feet behind the eye.
The whole of the underside is marked in its anterior half with parallel
Bibliographical Notices. 195
longitudinal grooves, about an inch deep, which extend forward to
near the extremity of the lower jaw. ‘The tail-fin is 4 fect long in
the middle, and each lateral half is 8 feet long. The dorsal fin is
only 15 feet from the extremity of the tail, and is placed above the
anal region ; it is 23 feet long. The body is dark slate-grey, with
the back nearly black. The second specimen was 60 feet long, and
had about one hundred furrows on the underside. The sexual
differences are indicated; and it would seem that, notwithstanding
the larger size of this individual, the anal aperture is only 15 feet
from the extremity of the tail. The lobes of the tail are smaller,
and each is only 63 feet wide; the back fin also is smaller. The
male specimen is more slender and of a darker colour, and has rela-
tively smaller pectoral fins. The baleen extends along the mouth
for about 6 feet; the plates are triangular, and where longest have a
length of 2feet. They diminish in length to a few inches, and form
mere pencil-like tufts.
In this second specimen the entire length of the skull is only 10 feet
8 inches, and is only a little longer, but relatively wider, than that
of Balenoptera patachonica.
The outer border of the maxillary bone is remarkably convex ; the
lateral parts of the occipital bone do not diverge backward so much
as in the other species ; the nasal bones extend back to the line of
the orbit ; the premaxillary bones have a remarkable process incli-
ning inward, where the frontal branch of the maxillary diverges—a
condition somewhat similar to that seen in the Balenoptera Sibbaldii.
Thus the distinction of this species from those which it most resem-
bles is set forth. Similarly the vertebral column is somewhat
stronger than in the foregoing species. There are seven cervical,
fifteen dorsal, sixteen lumbar, twenty-six caudal vertebre. The
detailed descriptions and measurements assist the figures in illustra~
ting the characters of this part of the skeleton; and the author
follows the same general plan previously adopted in his descriptions,
The sternum was lost in maceration. The fore limb is almost en-
tirely unknown, though the author gives a beautiful drawing of its
osteology on the basis, as he states, of analogy with its northern
representative.
Megaptera Burmeisteri is still only known from the skeleton,
50 feet long, which was found overgrown with willows on an island
in the delta of the Parana, where it lay partly buried; and but few
additions have been made to the original materials, though among
these are the tympanic and petrosal bones.
Balena australis occurs off the South-American coast; but no
specimen has hitherto been captured in the Argentine waters.
Finally, in a brief conclusion, the author justifies his mode of
dealing with the material.
The descriptions are excellent throughout, and relieved by a
recital of incidents in the history of the specimens which are not
without humour. The illustrations leave nothing to be desired ; and
the work will take a place among important ‘monographs of the
Cetacea.
14%
196 Bibliographical Notices.
Life of Sir W. E. Logan.. By Bernarp J. Harrineron. 8vo.
Pp. 432. London: Sampson Low and Co., 1883.
In this interesting volume the author has done good service by
bringing together from many sources, and connecting into a con-
tinuous narrative, details of the life and work of one of the most
devoted and single-hearted of British scientific men and public
servants. We gather from the preface that the author’s task was
not self-imposed, and that he to a certain extent laboured under the
disadvantage of not having known Sir William Logan in the earlier
years of his work in Canada; but having undertaken the work, he
has endeavoured to bring together such of Sir William’s own words
as will recall him to the minds and hearts of old friends, or enable
those who were not privileged with his acquaintance to form an
estimate of his character and work; and these objects he may be
considered as having fairly accomplished,
William Edward, the third child and second of the five sons of
William and Janet Logan, was born at Montreal on the 20th April
1798, and after receiving his early schooling from Mr. Alexander
Skakel, a determined Scotchman thoroughly well acquainted with
the art of flogging, but a good classical scholar and successful
teacher, was in 1814 sent with his elder brother to the High School
of Edinburgh, then in the zenith of its reputation. In 1817 he
became a student of the University, receiving the first prize in
mathematics, ‘“‘ with the goodwill of all the competitors,” at the
end of his single session at College, when his university career was
brought to a sudden close by a resolution to enter into commercial
life. He was received into the office of his uncle, Mr. Hart Logan,
in London; and for the following thirteen years his life was that of
a city man, with occasional holidays passed in France and Scotland.
In 1831, his uncle having become interested in a process for smelting
copper furnace-slags, William Logan undertook the business manage-
ment of the works at Morriston, near Swansea; and it was during
his residence in Wales, extending over the period 1831-87, that the
true bent of his genius towards stratigraphical geology first became
apparent in the remarkable map of the South-Wales coal-field, laid
down upon the then recently completed sheets of the one-inch Ord-
nance map of the district, which was exhibited at the meeting of the
British Association at Liverpool in 1837. This, when subsequently
incorporated by Sir Henry de la Beche into the maps of the Geological
Survey, formed the standard for mapping the details of the other
coal-fields in the kingdom. Another valuable service rendered as
a volunteer by Logan to the Geological Survey was the introduction
of the large sections on the uniform scale of six inches to the mile,
which have been invariably used subsequently. In 1837 he was
elected a Fellow of the Geological Society, and in 1840 contributed
to its ‘ Transactions’ an important paper ‘‘On the Underclays of
the Coal-seams of South Wales,” which he showed, from the inyari-
able presence in them of the roots of Stigmaria, to be the soils upon
Tee ae
ee
Bibliographical Notices. 197
which the plants forming the coal-seams originally grew. This
generalization he subsequently verified in the coal-fields of Pennsyl-
vania and Nova Scotia. In the latter locality he was the first
(in 1841) to observe the traces of reptilian footprints in the Carbo-
niferous system, a fact which has been somewhat overlooked by
subsequent observers; but Logan’s claim is vindicated by his
friend and life-long associate Principal Dawson, in his work on the
air-breathers of the coal-period, published in 1863.
After retiring from the management of the copper-works, subse-
quent to the death of his uncle in 1838, Logan returned to Canada
in 1840 and was engaged in the researches last mentioned on the
coal of the United States and maritime provinces. In the course of
his explorations he was much impressed with the great mineral
wealth of the basin of Pennsylvania, and had some thoughts of
establishing himself as a coal-viewer in the United States; but upon
the determination of the provincial government of Canada to insti-
tute a Geological Survey in 1842, he was, on the unanimous recom-
mendation of the leading English geologists, De la Beche, Murchison,
Sedgwick, and Buckland, appointed to undertake it, which he did in
the spring of 1843, having for his sole assistant Mr. Alexander
Murray, who was his constant associate during the whole time of
his work in Canada, and subsequently directed the Survey of New-
foundland. 'Thenceforward for more than a quarter of a century
Logan’s life was entirely devoted to the working-out of the geo-
logical structure of his native country. He commenced in the
eastern district of Gaspé, on the south shore of the Saint Lawrence,
among Carboniferous and Devonian strata, and proceeded along the
shores of Lakes Huron and Superior, through the valley of the
Ottawa, and along the Labrador coast, all of which, now become
familiar places to the student of American geology, were then un-
known to geologists, and scarcely, if at all, topographically delinea-
ted, at any rate for more than a short distance from the shores of
navigable waters, where hydrographic surveys had extended. This
absence of topographical maps added enormously to the labours of
the work ; and for several years the method of traverse-surveys by
counting paces and compass-bearings was added to the geological
work proper, with the result of furnishing valuable additions to the
cartography of the province ; while the courses of streams navigable
by canoes were plotted from similar surveys, in which the distances
were determined by the Rochon micrometer-telescope. The value
of the latter part of the work was specially noticed by Captain
(afterwards Admiral) Bayfield, R.N., the Admiralty surveyor of the
Saint Lawrence. ‘The privations and discomforts experienced in the
earlier years of Logan’s work in Canada are abundantly evidenced
by the numerous extracts from his journals describing incidents of
camp life and references to a somewhat sparse dietary, in which
spruce-partridges, porpoises, and porcupines figure largely, the last
being spoken of as especially acceptable additions to the larder,
while the short commons were aggravated by the persistent worries
of mosquitoes and black flies during the greater part of the working
198 Bibliographical Notices.
season. These privations and discomforts, it must be remembered,
were encountered not by a young beginner haying to make a way
in life, but by a successful business man of mature years and large
means, in the carrying-out of a self-imposed life-work, to which all
Logan’s energies were devoted without stint or reserve. Besides
personal work, large sums of money were often advanced when the
necessities of the government led to the reduction of the annual
grants for a term of years. The work thus partially outlined met
at last with a hearty recognition both in the colony and in Europe,
especially when the magnificent collections made during the progress
of the Survey were exhibited in the different international exhibi-
tions in London and Paris from 1851 to 1868. Logan received the
honour of knighthood in 1856, and was made Chevalier of the Legion
of Honour in 1855, and Officer in 1867.
The more important portions of the scientific work of Sir W. Logan
may, in the author’s words, be summed up as follows :—
1. Investigations with regard to the origin of coal, which resulted
in the establishment of the fact of the local origin of seams from
growth in place.
2. The establishment of the Laurentian system as a great group
of stratified crystalline rocks divisible into several groups, and con-
taining at certain horizons’evidences of organic life of the forami-
niferal type (Hozoon canadense), the latter having been worked out
jointly with Principal Dawson and Dr. Sterry Hunt.
3. The proof of the existence of a newer series of crystallized
stratified rocks, the Huronian, resting unconformably on the Lau-
rentian.
4. The identification of various formations younger than the
Huronian, and the establishment of the fact that the lower paleo-
zoic rocks rest unconformably upon the Laurentian and Huronian
strata.
5. The production of numerous admirable geological maps, in-
eluding not only the work of his own survey, but that of the geolo-
gists in the maritime provinces and the northern United States.
The numerous official reports made at intervals during the progress
of the survey formed the basis of the volume entitled ‘Geology of
Canada,’ published in 1863, and which was the chief literary work
of Sir W. Logan, in the preparation of which, however, he was
largely assisted by Dr. Sterry Hunt. This is so well known that it
will be unnecessary to go into detail as to its contents further than
to state that it has been everywhere regarded as a model of what
the geological handbook of a country should be, both as regards
stratigraphical details and the accessory subjects of mineral and
economic geology ; and in these respects, though now nearly twenty
years old, it remains unmatched by any similar subsequent publi-
cation.
The large geological map on the scale of 25 miles to the inch was
among the latest as well as one of the finest of Logan’s works, being
remarkable for the beauty of execution and colouring. In the latter
particular he took extreme pains; and the writer of the present
Bibliographical Notices. 199
notice well remembers the long hours of work devoted to it in the
Survey Office in Jermyn Street, the illustrious investigator, then full
of years and honours, having thought it necessary to prepare the
work in its minutest details for the publisher with his own hands—
an example that might well be followed by some of our younger
geologists, who, while bold in speculation, are not always so anxious
to illustrate their opinions graphically as they might be.
In 1869 Sir William resigned the directorship of the Survey, but
continued to occupy himself at intervals with geological investiga-
tions, in part caused by new and controversial views as to some of
the earlier work on the eastern townships, which was incomplete
when he left the colony for the last time in August 1874.
During the winter of that year, passed with his sister in South
Wales, the disease to which he had been some time subject made
rapid progress; and thenceforward, with a few brief intervals of
improvement, he became progressively weaker, and finally passed to
his rest on the 22nd of June 1875, in the 78th year of his age.
As an investigator into the intricacies of stratigraphical structure
Logan was perhaps without an equal; and in the establishment of
exact geological mapping as now practised in the British and other
national Surveys his work was second only to that of his illustrious
contemporary, Sir Henry de la Beche.
The author, though evidently without much personal knowledge
of the subject of his memoirs, has done his work well, especially in
the numerous selections made from journals and letters. Some of
the latter, otherwise properly inserted at the end of the volume, con-
tain details that might have been judiciously omitted. H. B.
A Monograph of North-American Phyllopod Crustacea. By A. 5.
Pacxarp, Jun. 8vo. Washington: 1883. Extracted from the
Twelfth Annual Report of the U.S. Geological and Geographical
Survey. F. V. Hayden, U.S. Geologist in Charge.
Tus is a very comprehensive, well worked, and useful Monograph,
based largely, but not wholly, on the consideration of North-Ame-
rican forms, 4nd comprising :—I. The classification of the living
Phyllopodous species; II. The geological succession of fossil forms ;
III. Geographical distribution of the existing species; IV. External
and internal anatomy ; V. Development and metamorphoses ; VI.
Relation to their environment; VII. Relations of the Phyllocarida
(Nebalia &c.) to the Phyllopoda; and VIII. Bibliography. The
following is the system and order of treatment in detail :—
I. Puytiopopa, Latreille (p. 296), history and characters. Family
Limnadiade, Baird (p. 297). Subfamily Limnetine, Packard, genus
Luivetis, Lovén (p. 298); species (American) Gouldw, Baird,
mucronatus, Packard ; brevifrons, Pack., gracilicornis, Pack. Sub-
family Estheriane, Pack. Genus Esrupria, Riippell (p. 303):
American species, californica, Pack., Newcombt, Baird, compleai-
manus, n. sp. meaicana, Claus, Morse, Pack., Belfragei, Pack.,
Jonesii, Baird. Genus Limnapta, Brongniart (p. $11): American
200 Bibliographical Notices.
species americana, Morse. Genus Evurmnapta, Pack. (p. 311):
American species Agassizii, Pack., tevana, Pack., and antillarum
(Baird). (Uncertain: Limnadia coriacea, Haldeman, Limnadella,
nov. gen., and L, Kitei, n. sp.) Fam. ) go} a
Oo | o GE! ro -
43 SR oO Qy Oo
= [o) fas]
TR ~ = & [= 3
o | ‘o as) o 3S
HH Bs rs) Q : 3 3S
| felt teal ONS ios ==
oe as sale = a pe 0
4 ° rb) iS) ~~
} faa) S S, =; a
j oh I 2
wee ee
| ir 7
Neocarida. Paleocarida.
Crustacea.
The Nebaliads and the Paleozoic allies of Nebalia are thus enu-
merated (pp. 446-452) :—
PuytiocarrDA, Packard, 1879.
Fam. Nesparrapm, Baird, 1850.
Genus Nebalia, Leach, 1814. With four known living species.
Fam. CERATIOCARIDA, Salter, 1860.
Genus Hymenocaris, Salter, 1852. One species.
Peltocaris, Salter, 1863. Two species.
Ceratiocaris, M‘Coy, 1850. Thirty-one species, with some
varieties.
Echinocaris, Whitfield, 1880. Five species.
Discinocaris, Woodward, 1866. One species.
Spathiocaris, Clarke, 1882. One species.
204 Bibliographical Notices.
Genus Lisgocaris, Clarke, 1882. One species.
Aptuchopsis, Barrande, 1872. One species.
Dictyocaris, Salter, 1860. Two species.
Dithyrocaris, Scouler (Argas), 1835. Five species.
Rachura, Scudder, 1878. One species.
This list would be much augmented on revision up to present
date. Several of M. Barrande’s Bohemian forms, such as -Aristozoe
and its allies, evidently will have to be grouped with Mr. Whit-
field’s Echinocaris.
Part VIII. (pp. 453-458) is a long and useful bibliography, but
not quite perfect as to fossil Phyllopods. An Appendix follows
with—C. Th. von Siebold, On the parthenogenesis and artificial
rearing of the Brine-shrimp (p. 463); C. F. Gissler, On partheno-
genesis in Artemia (p. 466); and W. J. Schmankewitsch, On the
transformation of Artemia salina to A. Muchlhausenii and to Bran-
chipus (p. 466).
Thirty-seven carefully drawn lithographic plates and numerous
good woodcuts, illustrating this valuable Monograph, show the
details of the external and internal structure of the numerous
genera and species described.
A Monograph of the Insectivora, Systematic and Anatomical. By
G. E. Dozson, M.A., F.R.S. Part i. 1882. Part 11. 1883.
London. to.
Dr. Doxson is laying up for himself a store of heavy gratitude from
all well-minded zoologists ; but, however excellent their dispositions,
there are some who will envy him. The author of the admirable
‘Catalogue of the Chiroptera in the Collection of the British Mu-
seum’ is now, with the assistance of the Government-Grant Com-
mittee of the Royal Society, writing a monograph on the very group
of mammals that above all deserve it; for it is among the Insec-
tivora that we find the most generalized forms of the group, and
suggestions as to higher structural characters which are nowhere
repeated.
He will not be envied for having undertaken a difficult task, but
for the wisdom with which he devotes his leisure and his opportu-
nities to the production of a monograph worthy of thename. From
one circumstance or another most students of zoology find themselves
the writers of scattered though in some cases very valuable essays.
But these are, with rare exceptions, not the works that have a per-
manent value for science; it is only when they are focussed that
their proper proportions are seen.
If we take a survey of the past we find this amply illustrated by
the works of Cuvier, of Meckel, and of Owen in the great depart-
ment of anatomical inquiry, in the impetus given to systematic
zoology by the publications of the British Museum and of the Mu-
seum of Comparative Zoology at Cambridge, U.S. A., and in the
promising field of geographical distribution by the great work of
Wallace. These are examples of comprehensive works which, with
others that will be easily recalled, have had as much influence for
Bibliographical Notices. 205
good as have the patient investigations of various naturalists into
the structure and life-history of a given type.
Those who write works like these are, whether they think of it
or not, raising for themselves monuments of intelligent and well-
directed industry which will last long after the contents of many
Transactions and Journals have been digested, and have become
themselves neglected.
So much is said against and so little is said for the opportunities
which are given to zoologists in this country, that we cannot re-
frain from pointing out that Mr. Dobson returns his especial thanks
to Sir W. Muir, who, at the time of the writing of his preface, was
the enlightened head of the Army Medical Department.
The two parts of the Monograph now before us deal with six
families :—the Erinaceide, Centetide, and Solenodontide ; the Pota-
mogalidz, Chrysochloride, and Talpide. In addition to a detailed
anatomical examination of a number of typical forms, all the species
are dealt with in the fashion of a systematic zoologist ; twenty-two
plates, with a number of woodcuts, illustrate the text, and speak for
the care that has been given to the supervision of their production.
One would require more than the usual calm superiority of a
reviewer to closely criticise the work in these two parts; we pro-
pose rather to direct the attention of the reader to one or two points
which seem to have been treated in a novel manner.
No one has ever studied the Mammalia without being attracted to
their dentition; yet few seem to have studied it with profit; and
even those who have made important discoveries are still in doubt as
to some considerable questions of homology. We are glad to see
that Dr. Dobson recognizes the value of formule in the manipulation
of such questions ; and, indeed, he does not recognize it merely, he
demonstrates it. In four lines he shows us by an ingenious method
his views as to the homologies of the teeth in Gymnura with the
typical dentition of a diphyodont heterodont mammal, and those
of the hedgehog :—
GYMNURA.
* 6=(2a+26 +2c) c 2=(d+d) 8=(2e+2f+29+2h) 6=(i+2j7+2k) .
* 6=(2a'+20'+2c!)? ~* 2=(d'+d')’ [aes 8= (Qe! +2f'+29/+2h')? ~ * 6=(2i+2j'+2k')
ERINACEUS.
- 6=(2a+2b+2c) 2=(d+d) 6=(2f+29+2h) 6=(2i4+2j+2k) |
: 4=(2a'+20') ’ * 2=(d'4 da’)? ‘ 4=(2f'+2h') p) U 6= (2 +2)’ +2k')°
If we are to retain the term ‘“‘ canine” at all, we shall perhaps
do well to follow Dr. Dobson and keep to the old definition that the
“canine” in the lower jaw is the tooth that comes in front of the
upper canine when the jaws are closed ; on the other hand we have
to remember that the connotation of canine is almost as much phy-
siological as homological, and in the mole the “ caniniform” tooth
shuts behind, and notin front of, the upper canine. Mr. Dobsonis,
at any rate, bolder than Mr. ©. 8. Tomes, who some years ago
refused to write out the dental formula of the mole.
The writers of zoological text-books must bear in mind Microgale
206 Miscellaneous.
longicaudata ; for now is there known to science a mammal with
more caudal vertebre than the familiar Manis.
The object of this notice has not been to review, so much as to
give anote on, Mr. Dobson’s work, and, if it may be, to increase the
interest which is felt in its publication. ‘To the author himself we
have only to say that, as this work will before long be completed, we
trust he is beginning to accumulate material for a monograph on
some other order of that great group of animals in which, after all,
men must always have the most lively interest.
MISCELLANEOUS.
Observations on Actinospheerium Eichhornii.
By Miss 8. G. Fourks.
Ir was stated that, while observing Actinospheria, four individuals
were seen to become fused, as it were, into one mass.
At the end of an hour this mass had separated into three Actino-
spheria, two of the original four remaining fused into one.
This double one then became constricted, a little to one side of
the middle, apparently being about to separate. In a few minutes
the Actinospherium began to eject, at the point of constriction,
a thin protoplasmic substance containing transparent granulated
globules and free granules. By a waving motion of the rays, the
masses of ejected matter were broken up and the globules set free
in the water.
These globules developed from one side an extremely long ray of
finely granular protoplasm, slightly elongating at the same time,
thus taking an oval shape. No trace of the axial threads peculiar
to the rays of adult Actinospheria could be discovered. The average
length of these globules, including the ray, was +1422 millim.,
without the ray -0127 millim.
The next act of the globules was the sending out another ray
from a point opposite to the first. Minute vacuoles appeared and
ranged themselves close to the surface of the globule. Other rays
were developed at various intervals of time. The appearance of the
young Actinospheria gradually became more perfect in resemblance
to the parent. The growth was very slow, the perfect form not
being attained for a period varying from one to two weeks, and the
size was even then small,
The external layer of vacuoles of the Actinospherium from which
the globules had been ejected contained numbers of granules in
active motion. In the different vacuoles the number varied from
ten to about one hundred, as nearly as could be counted. They
were usually congregated at one point, and seemed to be trying to
force a way out.
Sometimes a globular mass of protoplasm was seen to run out
upon a ray, and then, instead’ of returning to the body as usual,
drop off into the water, and develop into a “perfect Actinospheerium,
in the same manner as those ejected in a mass from the body.
Miscellaneous. 207
Several free cells, having rays, were observed, upon touching a
ray of the Actinospherium, to glide down it in the manner usual to
captured prey, and be reabsorbed into the body.
One globule of protoplasm, running out towards the point of a
ray, stopped, and while motionless sent out a long ray at right
angles to that supporting the globule. Another smaller globule ran
out on this secondary ray, and, in its turn, sent out a third ray at
right angles to the secondary ray, but parallel to the primary ray.
It has been stated that the rays of the Actinospherium never
branch; but the observer thought that the above phenomenon
could be truly called branching, as all the protoplasm returned to
the main ray, and thence to the body.
To ascertain whether any globules of protoplasm artificially freed
from the body of the Actinospherium would develop in the same
manner as those above described, an Actinospheriwm was crushed in
the live-box so violently as to completely disintegrate it. The vacu-
oles were broken up, and the internal mass of protoplasm mixed
with the water, only two or three small masses of the external vacuoles
remaining intact. Onremoving the pressure all the fluid protoplasm
was seen to gather itself up into globules, of sizes varying from
*0507 millim. to °253 millim.
These globules contained vacuoles, the size and number of the
vacuoles varying with the size of the globules. The water became
free from protoplasm, though a large number of the granules, which
had been contained in the external vacuoles previous to the crushing
of the Actinospherium, remained swimming actively about in every
direction.
The globules remained quiet for some minutes, and then began to
extend pseudopodial rays. The vacuoles increased in number, and
arranged themselves close to the exterior of the globules, those of
the largest size pushing out the thin protoplasmic covering, so as to
produce a strong resemblance to the perfect Actinospherium. The
resemblance of each globule to the original Actinospheriwm became
more and more perfect. The few masses of the’ original vacuoles
also protruded rays, thus conclusively showing that the rays of
Actinospheria are not necessarily dependent upon the central mass
of protoplasm. The vacuole masses developed into perfect Actino-
spheria much more quickly than the globules formed of the central
protoplasm, an hour or two being sufficient to perfect the develop-
ment. The rays of all the immature Actinospheria were irregular
and flattened, and in many cases lacked the axial thread.
The Actinospheria moved their pseudopodial rays freely in all
directions, the rays being bent close to the peripheral layer of
vacuoles.
From an original colony of eight individuals a small bottleful was
manufactured in the manner above described, the time needed for
development being in proportion to the size of the fragments into
which the Actinospheria were divided. The above experiments
were tried on many individuals, the only difference of result, in the
various instances, being in the degree of completeness with which
the protoplasm separated itself from the water. It was argued from
208 Miscellaneous.
the above facts that the power of any part of an Actinospherium
to develop into a perfect individual was inherent, and not depen-
dent upon any peculiar condition of the animalcule.
Fig. 8, pl. xli. of Leidy’s Rhizopods of North America, which he
doubtfully refers to the Actinospheria, exactly resembles a medium
stage in the development of the globules ejected from the body of
the Actinospheria.
The observer stated that the rays of
Stenopora Howsw, Nich., from the Carboniferous rocks of Redes-
dale. A. Tangential section traversing in part the unthickened
segments of the tubes. B. Tangential section traversing the thickened
segments of the tubes. C. Portion of the peripheral region of a transverse
section, showing the thickenings of the walls and the perforated tabule,
All the figures are enlarged about eighteen times,
As regards the minute structure of the walls of the corallites,
the thickened nodes are formed (as in the species of Stenopora
generally) by the growth of successively superimposed thin
layers of sclerenchyma, each layer forming a kind of conical
cap, as seen in section (Pl. X. fig. 10). The walls of adja-
cent corallites are apparently so amalgamated and fused
together that no traces can, as a rule, be detected of the
original boundary-lines of the separate tubes. In some cases,
however, in tangential sections it is possible, by means of a
careful management of the light, to recognize the original
Ze
288 Dr. H. A. Nicholson’s Contributions
polygonal lines of demarcation of the different corallites ; but
even in this case such lines only appear as clear spaces (Pl.
X. fig. 6). In the structure of the wall, therefore, S. Hows?
agrees with such forms as Stenopora tasmaniensis, Lonsd.,
and differs from such as 8, ovata, Lonsd., and S. crinita,
Lonsd., the boundary-lines in these latter species remaining
permanently recognizable as distinct dark lines marking off
the originally polygonal corallites *.
The tabule of the peripheral region of the corallum are
exceedingly characteristic, the great majority (possibly all)
being perforated by a central oval, or subcircular, or reniform
aperture, the structure, however, being wholly unlike that
which characterizes the genus Prasopora, Nich. & Eth. As
seen in tangential sections (Pl. X. figs. 4, 7, and 8) the
tabulee appear as circular ledges, surrounding the visceral cham-
bers, and each perforated by a central aperture, the immediate
margin of which is somewhat thickened. As seen, on the other
hand, in longitudinal or transverse sections (PI. X. figs. 9 & 10),
the tabule present themselves as so many pairs of short, nearly
horizontal, or somewhat deflexed processes, the free ends of
which, where they abut upon the central aperture, are slightly
thickened or bulbous. Some of the tabule: appear to be com-
plete and to pass completely across the visceral chambers of
the corallites. It is probable, however, that all the tabule: in
the peripheral region are really perforated, and that the
apparent completeness of some of them is merely due to the
fact that the line of section at that particular pomt traversed
the visceral chambers excentrically, and therefore did not pass
through the central perforations of the tabule. In any case,
the tabula mostly spring from the unthickened segments of
the corallites, and are mostly about 4, inch apart. It is
also the last-formed tabula which appears as the perforated
diaphragm at the bottom of so many of the calices.
Finally, in tangential sections the appearances presented
vary according as the section passes through the tubes at the
level of their thickened nodes, or at that of the unthickened
internodes, the resulting differences being usually observable
in different portions of the same slice. Thus, if the section
should traverse the unthickened segments of the corallites (as
seen in the lower part of fig. 1, A, and in Pl. X. figs. 4 and
5), the tubes appear to be comparatively thin-walled and ap-
proximately polygonal, and there are comparatively few and
“ The occurrence of such a well-marked difference of structure as that
above noted, in species otherwise so closely allied, would lead us to sup-
pose that it is, perhaps, hazardous to lay great stress upon the amalga-
mation “or non-amalgamation of the walls of the corallites as a point of
generic distinction,
to Micro-Paleontology. 289
small dark spots marking the presence of spiniform processes
or small tubuli. Very commonly, however, there are seen at
the angles of junction of the corallites large, round, very thick-
walled tubes, each with a central dark spot or a minute
median opening. It is difficult to be certain what these
eircular thick-walled tubes may be; but they are very cha-
racteristic of most tangential sections of S. Howsi, and they
perhaps represent a special series of corallites. On the other
hand, if the section traverse the thickened nodes of the coral-
lites (as in fig. 1, B, and in Pl. X. figs. 7 and 8), the tubes
appear to be thick-walled, and we observe in general the
following objects :—(1) the oval or circular apertures of the
ordinary corallites, some of these being occupied by the ring-
like perforated tabule ; (2) the apertures of small interstitial
tubuli, either scattered here and there (Pl. X. fig. 8) or
ageregated into “macule” (Pl. X. fig. 7); (8) numerous
irregularly distributed dark spots in the walls of the corallites,
which often exhibit a minute clear spot in the centre, and
which are doubtless the sections of hollow spines; and (4)
large circular thick-walled tubes, such as have been previously
alluded to, which present a central dark spot or clear space,
and usually a well-marked dark margin (PI. X. fig. 6).
As regards the affinities of Stenopora Howsti, it is most
nearly allied to S. tasmandensis, Lonsd.; but the latter is
easily distinguished by the smaller number and much larger
size of its spiniform tubes, and by the fact that the tabulee of
the peripheral region are few in number, and, so far as my
observations have gone, imperforate. ‘The form, however,
which it is most difficult to separate from S. Howsti is that
which has been generally recognized as Monticulipora (?)
tumida of Phillips; but before discussing this point I may
briefly describe a remarkable form of S. Howsi from the
Arctic regions.
2. Stenopora Howsii, var. arctica, Nich.
There exist in the magnificent collection of the British Mu-
seum several specimens of a large Stenopora from the Car-
boniferous rocks of Feilden Isthmus, which were collected in
the Nares expedition. By the kindness of my friend Dr.
Henry Woodward, F.R.S., [ have been permitted to examine
these specimens, and at once satisfied myself as to their sub-
stantial identity with the Stenopora Howsdi of the Carbonite-
rous rocks of Northumberland. They exhibit, however,
certain subordinate points of distinction from the British types,
and I think it best therefore to mark the existence of these by
the addition of a varietal name.
290 Dr. H. A. Nicholson’s Contributions
S. Howsii, var. arctica, is a larger and more massive form
than the normal examples of the species, but its general mode
of growth is the same, and there is no essential difference as
regards their general structure. Tabule are, however, less
abundantly developed in the peripheral region of the corallum
(Pl. X. fig. 11), and are therefore separated by wider inter-
vals. On the other hand, there is a specially extensive
development of the curious thick-walled tubes which I have
described as occurring in the normal form of 8. Hows?z.
These remarkable structures are best observed in tangential
sections, whether these traverse the corallum at the level of
the unthickened segments of the corallites (fig. 2, A) or at
that of the thickened nodes (fig. 2, B). In longitudinal
A. Part of a tangential section of Stenopora Howsti, var. arctica,
taken at the level of the unthickened segments of the tubes, enlarged
twenty-four times. B. Another part of the same section, taken at the
level of the thickened parts of the tubes, similarly enlarged.
sections (Pl. X. fig. 11) the same structures appear as tubes
running in the thickness of the walls of the ordinary corallites.
While these singular tubes are remarkably abundant, the
interstitial tubuli which are such astriking feature in thenormal
form are here somewhat diminished in number. The chief
point, however, by which 8. Hows?’, var. arctica, is distin-
guished from the type of the species is that the walls of the
corallites are decidedly thicker and the visceral chambers
more contracted than in the latter, while each visceral chamber
is surrounded by a ring-like investment of fibrous sclerenchyma
(fig. 2, B).
formation and Locality. 'The type of the species occurs in
to Micro-Paleontology. 291
the Carboniferous rocks of Redesdale, in Northumberland
(coll. Richard Howse and H. A. Nicholson). The Arctic
specimens (var. arctica) are from the Carboniferous rocks of
Feilden Isthmus (lat. 82° 43! N.), and were collected by Capt.
Feilden, as naturalist to the Nares expedition (coll. Brit. Mus.).
3. Notes on Monticulipora ? tumida, Phill.
The general characters and minute structure of the form
which I regard as being the Calamopora tumida of Phillips
have been previously described by me (‘The Genus Monticu-
lipora,’ p. 120). After an examination of an enormous
number of additional specimens, I have only little of structural
importance to add to the description formerly given; but I
should wish to make some remarks as to the affinities and
synonymy of the species.
Monticulipora? tumida, Phill., is an essentially dendroid
species, but, like other ramose forms, it often begins its
existence in the shape of a thin crust growing upon the stem
of a Crinoid or some similar object. The stems are mostly
between 1 and 2 lines in diameter, but may reach at least
3 lines in diameter. The calices are rounded, oval, or sub-
polygonal, with very thick walls, their actual apertures being
round or oval and mostly between 9\5 and <5 inch in diameter.
The lips of the calices are raised into prominent rims, which
slope down by a deeply concave edge to the margin of the
actual visceral chamber, thus giving rise in some cases to the
appearance of perforated diaphragms at the bottom of the
ealices; but I am satisfied that this is the true explanation of
the appearances in question. ‘The prominent intercalicine
ridges always support, in unrubbed examples, a row of promi-
nent blunt spines, which can sometimes be observed to open by
distinct circular apertures, and which give to the surface a
characteristic rough or spinulose aspect and feel. Lastly,
minute corallites or interstitial tubes are commonly developed
at the angles of junction of the larger corallites, or are agere-
gated to form distinct macule.
With regard to the ¢nternal structure of the corallum , tan-
gential sections (fig. 3, A) show that the walls of the coral-
lites are completely amalgamated in the peripheral region, the
conjoint walls being usually about 73, inch across, while the
visceral chambers average about ;5 inch in diameter. The
visceral chamber of each corallite is surrounded by a thickened
fibrous layer, and the interspaces between the corallites are
filled with clear sclerenchyma, traversed by rows of dark-
coloured hollow spines. Minute corallites or tubuli are also
292 Dr. H. A. Nicholson’s Contributions
developed in variable amount, and often appear in clusters.
Tangential sections taken a little below the surface show, fur-
ther, that the corallites gradually become lessand less thickened,
and more and more polygonal in outline, while traces of the
original lines of demarcation between adjacent tubes can be
made out, and the spiniform tubules gradually disappear. In
the axial region of the corallum, as shown in longitudinal or
transverse sections (fig. 3, B), the corallites, finally, become
completely separate, having now thin walls and a polygonal
outline.
i B
Monticulipora? tumida, Phill., from the Carboniferous rocks of
Redesdale, Northumberland. A. Part of a tangential section, enlarged
twenty-four times, showing the large and small corallites, and the rows
of interstitial spiniform tubules. B.- Part of a transverse section, enlarged
twenty-four times, showing the polygonal and thin-walled axial tubes
and the thickened walls and complete tabulz of the peripheral portions
of the corallites.
The only two remaining structural points to notice concern
the nature of the tabule and the thickening of the walls of the
mature corallites. As to the first of these two points, it is
quite certain that the tabule are essentially and habitually
complete and imperforate (fig. 3, B). In no single longitudinal —
or transverse section have I ever detected an incomplete
tabula, and out of a large number of tangential sections I have —
only once met with an instance of a perforated tabula, and
then only in one or two corallites.
As to the second point, the walls of the corallites in the
peripheral region of the corallum are invariably greatly thick-
to Micro-Palwontology. 293
ened (fig. 3, B) ; and they sometimes exhibit a sort of periodic
variation in the amount of this thickening, causing the walls
to be thicker in some parts than in others. In no case, how-
ever, does the wall come to consist of a series of unthickened
segments separated by thickened annular nodes; so that
neither in rough fractures nor in longitudinal sections do we
find the walls of the corallites exhibiting a moniliform or
beaded aspect.
This last point brings us to consider for a moment the
generic position of this species. ‘There can be no doubt that
in its general characters, Monticulipora? tumida, Phill., makes
a very close approach to such species of Stenopora as S. tas-
maniensis, Lonsd., and, still more, S. Hows, Nich. This
was formerly pointed out by myself; and, after a renewed
investigation, I can only repeat that “so far as our present
knowledge goes, the only points which would definitely sepa-
rate M. tumida, Phill., from Stenopora are, that it certainly
shows no traces of the peculiar moniliform and periodic thick-
ening of the walls of the corallites which is characteristic of
the latter genus, and that there is no evidence as to the pre-
sence of mural pores” (‘The Genus Monticulipora,’ p. 124).
The existence or non-existence of mural pores may be left out
of account, however, as these structures are so difficult of de-
tection; so that the structure of the wall alone remains to
separate MW. tumida from Stenopora. It must be added, how-
ever, that this last point is one so essentially characteristic of
the genus Stenopora, Lonsd., that it would seem impossible
to include under this name any type which did not exhibit
this peculiar feature as regards the mature corallites.
The species from which it is most difficult to separate M. ?
tumida is Stenopora Howsii, and I may briefly summarize
the chief points which distinguish them.
(a) Dimensions of corallum.—The corallum of M.? tumida
is in general markedly smaller than that of S. Howsz/, branches
of the former being most commonly about a line and a half or
two lines in diameter, whereas the stems of the latter average
about four lines in diameter. Still, large stems of .? tumida
cannot by this character alone be separated from small stems
of S. Howsit.
(6) The calices of M.? tumida are markedly thickened and
usually circular or oval, whereas those of S, Howsii are com-
paratively thin-walled and are generally polygonal.
(c) The lips of the calices in M.? tumida carry numerous
blunt spines, which in well-preserved specimens terminate in
minute circular apertures, and which give to the surface a
markedly rough and spinulose aspect. In S. Howsii, though
294 Dr. H. A. Nicholson’s Contributions
similar spines exist, they are comparatively small and short,
the surface wanting, therefore, the rough appearance which
exists in M/. ? tumida.
‘(d) The tabule in the peripheral region of the corallum are
few in number in JZ. ? tumdda, and are almost invariably com-
plete and imperforate. On the other hand, the tabulee of the
same region in S. Howsii are numerous, and are, mostly or
wholly, perforated by central apertures. Hence many of the
calices in this latter type have their floors formed by one of
these perforated tabulee.
(e) The walls of the corallites in the peripheral region of
the corallum are in M/.? tumida greatly thickened, but the
thickening is approximately uniform and shows no regular
intermissions. In S. Hows?7, on the other hand, the walls of
the corallites in the same region are intermittently thickened,
and thus assume a moniliform or beaded structure.
(f) 10? tumida does not appear to possess the singular
thick-walled circular tubes which are so commonly developed
in S. Howsii at the angles of junction of the normal cor-
allites.
As to the synonymy and nomenclature of MM. ? tumida, a
good deal of confusion has been caused by the fact (which I
have only recently come to appreciate fully) that M7. ? tumida
and §. Howsii have hitherto been imperfectly or not at all
separated from one another—this being not unnatural when it
is remembered that the two commonly occur together and are
externally very similar. Hence some observers have either
included both types under the name of JV. twmida, or have
founded their descriptions of JZ. tumida upon specimens which
really belong to S. Howsit.
It is quite clear that Phillips himself included at least two
different forms under the name of Calamopora tumida. One
form (‘ Geol. of Yorkshire,’ pl. 1. figs. 49-51) is almost cer-
tainly the form which I have, here and elsewhere, regarded
as Monticulipora tumida. Another form (cid. pl. 1. figs. 52,
56, 57) may be taken, with an equal approach to certainty,
to be the type which I have here called Stenopora Howsi.
Under these circumstances, considering the very brief nature
of the description given by Phillips, it would perhaps have
been best to have suppressed the name of “ tuwmida” alto-
gether; but the wide currency which it has acquired renders
this impossible. I shall therefore retain it for the species
here so named; and in giving a synonymy of the species I
should omit all the figures given by Phillips in plate 1. of his
‘ Geology of Yorkshire,’ except figs. 49, 50, and 51.
to Micro-Paleontology. 295
Again, it is difficult to avoid the conclusion that M‘Coy, in
his great work (Brit. Pal. Foss. p. 82), applied Phillips’s
name of “twmida” to the form which I understand to be
Stenopora Howsti. ‘This is shown partly by the fact that
M‘Coy only refers to one of Phillips’s figures, that being
fig. 52 (by obvious misprint given as fig. 25), which I regard
as a figure of S. Howsi; and partly by the fact that his
description applies admirably to S. Howszi, but not at all to the
form which | take as MW. ? twmida, Phill. Hence, if this view
be accepted, the name of Stenopora tumida, M‘Coy, must be
omitted from the synonymy of J/.? tumida, Phill., sp., and
must be given as a synonym of Stenopora Howsit, Nich., as
the retention of the specific name of ¢wmida for the latter
would lead to hopeless confusion.
It would, further, seem probable that under the name of
Cheetetes tumidus, Milne-Kdwards and Haime included more
than one form. The figure which they give in the ‘ British
Fossil Corals’ (pl. xlv. fig. 3) is apparently referable to
Stenopora Howsiw; but they probably had also examined the
true M.? tumida; and they certainly included under the same
title the wholly distinct type described by De Koninck as
Calamopora inflata, and by M‘Coy as Stenopora inflata. It
is therefore only in part that Chetetes tumidus, EK. & H., can
be quoted as a synonym of Monticulipora? tumida.
Finally, [may just add that I am inclined to think that
the form described by Prof. De Koninck as Monticulipora
twmida is really quite distinct from either of the British forms.
M. De Koninck was good enough to furnish me with authentic
specimens of the Belgian type ; and though they are unfortu-
nately in a state of preservation which has prevented my
making thin sections of them, I have been led to the above
conclusion from their general appearance, and especially from
the fact that the corallites of the peripheral region are inclined
to the surface at a much more acute angle than is the case in
M. ? tumida or in S. Howsit, while that region of the corallum
is itself much more contracted in proportion to the size of the
stems.
4, Remarks upon 'Tabulipora Urii, Young.
Since the foregoing was written, I have had the opportu-
nity of reading the interesting paper which Mr. John Young
has just published (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. Sept. 1883,
p- 154) upon a Monticuliporoid from the Carboniferous rocks
of Scotland, which he identifies with Cellepora Uri, Flem.,
and places in a new genus under the title of Tabulipora.
296 Dr. H. A. Nicholson’s Contributions
According to Mr. Young, this form is a dendroid coral of the
usual type of the Monticuliporoids, but especially distinguished
by the nature of its tabule. In the axial region the corallites
are stated to be without tabule, while in the peripheral region
the tabule are numerous and are perforated by ‘roundly
crescentic ’ or “ reniform”’ openings, which are so directed
that ‘the concave edges of the opening in branching speci-
mens is invariably turned towards the lower end of the
branches.” In longitudinal sections of the corallites the
perforated tabule are stated to appear as “a series of small
thin projecting points with a little rounded knob at their ends.”
It would further appear from Mr. Young’s description that
the walls of the corallites are not annulated in the peripheral
region, and that mural pores are not present.
The perforated tabule render it clear that this form is dis-
tinct from that which I regard as M.? tumdda, Phill., and it
only remains therefore to say a few words as to its relations
to Stenopora Howstt. In so doing, the question of mural
pores can be left out of account (as not detected in either
form), and the only two features of importance which need be
discussed are the tabule and the walls of the corallites. As
regards 8. Hows?i, it is not uncommon for the central perfora-
tions of the tabule to have one margin slightly protuberant,
and thus to become rudely reniform ; but the curved edges of
different perforations certainly do not point in any particular
direction in any particular specimen, but, on the contrary,
point in different directions. Apart from this, however, I can-
not regard the mere presence of perforated tabule as sufficient
to preclude the reference of Zabulipora Uri to the genus
Stenopora, Lonsd., since these structures exist in S. Howsti,
and probably in other species of Stenoporaas well. If, on the
other hand, I rightly understand Mr. Young to state that the
corallites in the peripheral region in Yabulipora Urit have
walls destitute of annular thickenings, then, certainly, this
form cannot be referred to the genus Stenopora, since the
moniliform or annulated wall is the most essential character of
the latter genus.
Apart from the character just mentioned, Tabulipora Urii,
Young, would appear to be extremely similar to Stenopora
Howsii, Nich., and if they had agreed in the structure of the
wall, I should have been disposed to regard them as undoubt-
edly identical. Should this ultimately prove to be the case, I
must frankly admit, however, that I shall not feel inclined to
abandon my specific name in favour of that of “ Uri,” Fle-
ming. Nor, indeed, should I, under any circumstances, regard
it as advisable to resuscitate Fleming’s species, even if such
soe
~
¢
Bil et cy 5 Oy SR NMRA ge
to Micro- Paleontology. 297
a resuscitation could be effected with the certainty that we
had to deal with Fleming’s original specimen or specimens.
In this repugnance to the revival of a title so defined origi-
nally as to be absolutely undeterminable, [ think I should
not find myself singular, especially when it is recollected that
Fleming’s entire description (‘ Brit. Animals,’ p. 533) was
as follows:—“ Cellepora Urii. Branched, round, about a
quarter of an inch in diameter, form round.—Muillepore, Ure,
Ruth. 228, t. xx. f. 1.” If, therefore, it should be proved
that Tabulipora Urii (as described by Mr. Young) is a
good species, it should, in my opinion, stand as 7. Uri,
Young, and not as T. Urii, Flem. It may just be added that
even admitting that Ure gave, to begin with, a good figure of
his “ Millepore,” this is not one of the cases in which a figure
can be used as a basis for specific identification, since all
modern paleontologists would, I think, admit the total inade-
quacy of a mere figure of the external appearance of a speci-
men of one of the dendroid Monticuliporoids or Stenoporoids
as a guide for specific, or even generic, determination.
EXPLANATION OF PLATE X.,
1. A fragment of Stenopora Howsti, Nich., of the natural size. From
the Carboniferous shales of Redesdale, Northumberland.
2. Portion of the surface of the same, enlarged twelve times.
3. A ange calice, enlarged twenty-four times, showing a perforated
tabula.
Fig. 4. Portion of a tangential section, taken across the unthickened seg-
ments of the tubes, enlarged twelve times.
5. Part of the same section, enlarged twenty-four times, showing
interstitial spiniform tubes.
6. Part of another tangential section, enlarged forty-five times,
showing the original bounding-lines of the corallites.
Fig. 7. Part of a tangential section, taken across the thickened portions
of the corallites, at a point where a “macula” is present, en-
larged twelve times.
Fig. 8. Another tangential section, where no “ macula” is shown, simi-
larly enlarged.
Fig. 9. Part of the centre of a transverse section, showing the thin-walled
polygonal axial corallites, enlarged twelve times.
Fig. 10. Part of the periphery of a transverse section, enlarged twenty-
four times, showing the beaded structure of the walls and the
perforated tabulee.
Fig. 11. Part of the periphery of a transverse section of S. Howsii, var.
arctica, enlarged twenty-four times.
298 Mr. R. McLachlan on the
XX XI1.—Neuroptera of the Hawaiian Islands—Part II.
Planipennia, with General Summary. By Roperr
McLacuuan, F.R.S. &ce.
THE materials for this group are very limited, consisting
only of one species of Hemerobiide, four of Chrysopide, and
one of Myrmeleontide.
The only interesting feature consists in the existence of
aberrant and probably strictly endemic forms of Chrysopide.
Hemerobiide.
Megalomus, sp.
One ?, gummed on card (Blackburn, No. 25).
I do not feel justified in naming and describing this insect in
the absence of the other sex or of more materials, especially
as there are no striking colour-characters. It is of the size
and form of the European WM. hirtus, L., and also resembles
it in colour to some extent; but the transverse markings on
the anterior wings are less pronounced, and the apical spots
on the posterior wings are wanting. It would not be safe to
hazard an opinion as to the species being endemic or other-
wise. Small Hemerobiide are liable to be carried on plants
and shrubs when in the pupa state.
Chrysopide.
* ANOMALOCHRYSA, n. g.
Tn form and facies similar to Chrysopa, but the wings have
three or more series of gradate nervules (at any rate in the
anterior pair), which are sometimes irregular; dividing ner-
vule of the third cubital cellule angular beneath (thickened on
its inner side), so that the cellule it forms is triangular ; sub-
costa confluent with the costa before the apex of the wing.
Antenne scarcely longer than the wings.
Labrum truncate (this character a little doubtful owing to
the condition).
Tarsal claws dilated internally at the base.
Abdomen of male ending in a dilated flattened superior
plate, beneath which is an elongate triangular infertor appen-
dage, the whole structure causing the apex to appear dilated.
The characters emphasized in the foregoing description
indicate structures aberrant for the family as a whole; but
nevertheless the two species have the aspect of Chrysopa in
all respects, and should be placed near Hypochrysa.
Neuroptera of the Hawavian Islands. 299
Anomalochrysa hepatica, n. sp.
Body liver-coloured, with a purplish tint (probably varied
with paler on the pectus &c. in the living insect). Head
polished, paler posteriorly ; face yellowish (at any rate in
the male); palpi brownish ; antenne brownish (paler in the
male and darker in the female in the pair before me), the
basal joint strongly bulbose.
Pronotum scarcely longer than broad, hardly narrowed an-
teriorly ; a very deep transverse impression before the pos-
terior margin.
Legs pale yellow, the tarsi (especially the apical joint and
claws) darker; posterior tibies with a fuscescent line above
(more distinct in the female).
Abdomen of the male clothed above with rather long and
dense hairs directed toward the base (in the female there are
only a few scattered short hairs directed in a contrary manner).
In the male the terminal segment forms a large nearly cir-
cular plate, shallowly concave above, but with an incrassate
rim; beneath this plate is the large broadly triangular inferior
appendage, which nearly equals the superior plate in length,
and is obtuse and inturned at its apex; between these parts is
seen a styliform process (penis ?), curved downward, its apex
resting in the inturned apex of the inferior appendage (the
lateral edges of this appendage are thickened and concave at
the base).
Wings vitreous, shining, and iridescent, moderately elon-
gate, the apex obtuse (the posterior considerably narrower) ;
neuration olivaceous (probably greenish in life), but appearing
darker in certain lights ; the base of the radius and the com-
mencement of the sector (which is thickened at that part)
blackish ; all the neuration furnished with rather long black
hairs, each of which proceeds from a black point or minute
tubercle ; pterostigmatic region olivaceous, rather long, the
subcosta ending with it; five series of gradate nervules in the
anterior wings, of which the inner consists of about twelve
nervules, the second of about seven or eight, the third of six
or seven, the fourth and fifth of about seven each (but the
intermediate series are more or less irregular) ; about twenty-
five antepterostigmatic costal nervules; in the posterior
wings there are only four series of gradate nervules.
Length of body 8 millim.; expanse, ¢ 27 millim., ¢ 30
millim.
“Occurs at an elevation of about 4000 feet on Haleakala,
Maui” (Blackburn, one g, one 3, No. 30).
300 : Mr. R. McLachlan on the
Anomalochrysa rufescens, ni. sp.
Body pale reddish. Head polished ; antennx, palpi, and
legs concolorous with the body ; the basal joint of the antennz
strongly bulbose ; claws darker.
Pronotum longer than broad, slightly narrowed anteriorly,
with a deep transverse impressed line before the posterior
margin.
Abdomen apparently varied with darker (blackish ?), and
with pale margins to the segments ; hairy clothing slight and
ordinary. In the male the apex has an analogous formation
to that seen in A. hepatica; but the superior plate is more
oval and less conspicuous (inferior appendage probably nar-
rower, but uncertain, owing to the method of preparation of
the specimen).
Wings vitreous, iridescent, those of the male distinctly
shorter and broader than in the female ; in the male there 7s a
peculiar formation of the costal margin of the anterior pair ;
this is shallowly excised soon after the base, and before the
pterostigmatic region it is rather suddenly elevated and in-
crassated, after which the costal area is very narrow (in the
posterior wings the only peculiarity is a thickening and slight
elevation of the costa at the corresponding point; in the
female there is a slight thickening of the costa in both pairs
of wings, but with no sudden elevation) ; neuration strong,
olivaceous (probably decidedly greenish in life), set with
short black hairs ; pterostigmatic region dingy yellowish (the
texture at this region is altered and is subcoriaceous) ; three
series of gradate nervules in the anterior wings, of which the
inner consists of eight nervules in the male and eleven in the
female, the second of seven in the male and nine in the female,
and the third (or outer) is continuous with the superior cubi-
tus (in the male the sector and the inner series of gradate ner-
vules are thickened) ; posterior wings with only two series of
gradate nervules.
Length of body, ¢ 9 millim., 9 10 millim.; expanse, g
21 millim., 2? 25 millim. (Blackburn, one 3, No. 20, one
?, No. 21).
This is less complex in its neuration than A. hepatica, but
the diversity in the form in the two sexes and the very singular
condition of the costal margin in the male render it in some
respects the more peculiar.
Chrysopa microphya, i. sp.
Body yellowish testaceous (“ bright green”’ in life). Head
polished ; palpi, antennz, and legs concolorous with the body ;
Neuroptera of the Hawatian Islands. 301
basal joint of antenne: strongly bulbose; claws dilated inter-
nally at the base.
Abdomen apparently having a blackish band on either side,
in which are yellow (or greenish) spots ; clothed with rather
long, but not dense, hairs. In the male it is terminated by a
broad oval superior plate, concave beneath, and ventrally by
a much shorter nearly semicircular plate.
Wings vitreous, slightly iridescent, ovate, subobtuse ; neu-
ration strong, open ; longitudinal nervures greenish, transverse
and gradate nervules mostly blackish, the costal nervules pale
at either end, the whole set with rather long black hairs;
pterostigmatic region elongate (very long and somewhat dilated
in posterior wings of male), greenish; subcosta becoming
confluent with the costa before the apex; partition nervule of
the third cubital cell extending beyond the nervule above it
(the cellule oval) ; six and eight nervules in the two gradate
series in the anterior wings of male, and four and five (or six)
in those of the female (in the pair before me); fifteen to
seventeen antepterostigmatic nervules.
Length of body 6 millim.; expanse, g 20 millim., 9
22 millim.
One of the smallest species and, in some respects, aberrant,
the condition of the subcosta showing analogy with Hypo-
chrysa, and the formation of the apex of the abdomen with
Anomalochrysa; but as there are only two series of gradate
nervules it cannot be located in the latter genus.
“Not uncommon near Honolulu” (blackburn, one 6,
one §, No. 22).
Chrysopa oceanica, Walker.
Chrysopa oceanica, Walker, Brit. Mus. Neuropt. p. 238.
In the British Museum, from Capt. Beechey; not sent
home by Mr. Blackburn (cf McLachl. Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Zoology, vol. ix. p. 268).
Myrmeleontide.
Formicaleo perjurus, Walker.
Myrmeleon perjurus, Walker, Brit. Mus, Neuropt. p. 340.
Myrmeleon violentus, Walker, l. c, p. 348, var.
Jn the British Museum, from Captain Beechey. ‘‘ Occurs
sparingly in a ravine rising very abruptly from the sea-coast
near Uoluolu, Maui” (Blackburn, No. 27).
Violentus is the form in which the dark streak in the
apex of the posterior wings is absent. One of Mr. Black-
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xii. 22
302 On the Neuroptera of the Hawatian Islands.
burn’s examples shows no trace of this streak ; in the other it
is faintly indicated, but incomplete.
In the Journ. Linn. Soc., Zoology, vol. ix. p. 277, I united
this with #. striola (Leach), Walker, a species occurring in
Australia and also in several of the Pacific islands (and which
in all probability is F. béstgnatus, Rambur). Perhaps this
connexion is just, but it is well to have further information.
Summary of Hawatian Neuroptera.
Psrupo-NEUROPTERA.
Termitide.
Calotermes castaneus, Burm. Calotermes marginipennis, Latr’.
Embide.
Oligotoma insularis, n. sp.
Psocide.
Psocus, sp. Elipsocus vinosus, n. sp.
Odonata.
Pantala flavescens, F. Acrion (?) hawaiiense, n. sp.
Tramea lacerata, Hag. pacificum, n. sp.
Lepthemis Blackburni, n. sp. deceptor, n. sp.
Anax junius, Drury. ealliphya, n. sp.
strenuus, Hag. Megalagrion Blackburni, n. sp.
Agrion (?) xanthomelas, Se/ys. oceanicum, Nn. sp.
PLANIPENNIA.
Hemerobiide.
Megalomus, sp.
Chrysopide.
Anomalochrysa hepatica, n, sp. Chrysopa microphya, n. sp.
——— rufescens, n. sp. oceanica, Walk.
Myrmeleontide.
Formicaleo perjurus, Walk.
Twenty-three species in all. No Trichoptera have been
discovered, but it seems to me impossible to believe that none
exist; nevertheless their number is probably limited ; they
should be sought for on the mountains where there is constant
fresh water.
Meagre as the Neuropterous fauna of the islands appa-
rently is, the materials are nevertheless instructive. ‘Three
——
a
On the Brain in Vertebrates and Invertebrates. 303
distinct faunistic factors seem to have played a part. The
North-American element is represented by two, no doubt
artificially introduced, species of white ants, and certain large
dragon-flies, which having flown over at some time continue
to breed. The Australian element is very small, and proba-
bly consists solely of thesingle ant-lion, which may be regarded
as Polynesian. The strictly endemic element is the largest,
and is represented by (dnter alia) the Agrionide and the
peculiar forms of Chrysopide, two groups of very different
habits—the former necessitating a constant supply of fresh
water with aquatic animal life for food, the latter a supply of
small soft-bodied plant-frequenting insects on which their
larvee feed.
Such, then, is my opinion on the materials for the order of
insects of which I have made a special study ; but any broad
generalization on the Insect-fauna must be left until the
reports of other specialists on the results of Mr. Blackburn’s
investigations can be collated and correlated.
XXXIV.—On the Answerable Divisions of the Brain in Ver-
tebrates and Invertebrates. By Prof. Owen, C.B., F.R.S.,
&e.
THE principles or generalizations of homology and analogy
force themselves on the attention of naturalists in many
relations, and suggest questions on divers subjects. ‘Take the
heart of a Cephalopod, for example. Is it the homologue or
the analogue of that of a fish? Is its relation thereto
only that of identity of function, sometimes expressed by the
term “ homodynamous,” which is synonymous with “ ana-
logous ” in questions of this nature ?
No naturalist, it may be presumed, doubts the homology as
well as analogy or homodynamy of the heart of the cuttle-fish
with the heart of the snail. If the latter were propounded as
the subject of the inquiry, a biologist of eminence might pro-
nounce that it was merely homodynamous with the heart of a
fish, conceiving relations of position to be essential in deter-
mining the question of homology. Accepting the current
views of such topical relations he might, probably would,
reply, “‘ The heart of the snail is on the back or ‘ dorsal’ aspect
of the body, while that of the fish is on the opposite or ‘ ven-
tral’ aspect.”
22*
304 Prof. Owen on the Answerable Divisions of the
Generalizing such particular questions and accepting the
current replies, he would be justified in affirming that there
was no homology between the vascular centres or systems of
Vertebrates and Invertebrates.
Thesameconclusion, on the above assumption of their respec-
tive backs and bellies, affects another and, in this relation, more
important organic system. Homology would be repudiated
as between the myelencephalon of Vertebrates and the centres
of the nervous system in Articulates. In the former the
“brain,” and, as in Amphiorus, a more constant part, viz.
the ‘* spinal marrow,” are held to be on the ‘ dorsal ”’ aspect
of the body; in Articulates the ganglionic chord, functioning
as “ spinal marrow,” is held to be on the “ ventral” aspect of
the body. They may be, accordingly, “ analogous” or
‘homodynamous,” but are not answerable parts in the
“homologous ”’ sense.
An exception is indeed made by some zootomists in favour
of one portion of the neural axis :—“ The central nervous
system of the Vertebrata is to be regarded as representing the
superior or cerebral ganglia cf Invertebrata” *,—that 1s, as
being homologous with such ganglia and with their coalesced
and developed condition in the Cephalopod; although, im
fact, the part described as “brain” in such Invertebrate
represents no more than the part of the brain in Vertebrates
which is in connexion with the senses of sight and smell.
The ground, in short, on which such conclusions are based
is simply that of the relative position to a part or aspect of
the body as this may be carried by the animal during loco-
motion.
But before testing the value of such support of the conclu-
sion, as it affects the question of homology, I may refer to
the degree in which it checks or paralyzes another and higher
biological line of thought. Gegenbaur, for example, finds
it ‘‘ quite impossible to derive the spinal chord from it” f,
that is, to derive phylogenetically the continuous or more
or less uniform myelon of Vertebrates from the ganglionic
myelon of Arthropods and Annulates. I by no means think
that a study of their developmental relations is to be aban-
doned in despair, the answerable aspects being rightly deter-
mined. But, before moving further on this line, I may remark
that enlargements at the points where nerves communicate with
* Gegenbaur, ‘ Elements of Comparative Anatomy,’ Ray Lankester’s
edition, 8vo, 1878, p. 501. Prof. Packard, more consistently, repudiates
even this degree of homology (see his ‘Second Report of the U.S, Ento-
mological Commission,’ 1880, p. 224).
+ Op, cit. 2b.
Brain in Vertebrates and Invertebrates. 305
or pass from the Vertebrate myelon are many in some fishes
(e.g. Zrigla), and they are present, though in smaller number,
in the short myelon of Orthagoriscus*; and, further, that
the researches ot the microscopist and the experiments of the
physiologist have led to the conclusion that the seemingly
continuous and uninterrupted tracts of the spinal chord of
Vertebrates are due to a coalescence through superadded or
interposed neurine of as many ganglionic centres receptive
of neural impressions, sensory or motory, which essentially
are as distinct, or in as special topical relations to the nerves
proceeding from or returning to such centres, as are the
physically seemingly separate centres in the so-called “ ventral
ganglionic chords” of Invertebrates T.
To what indeed are the grounds of such above-cited judg-
ments on the important homological questions at issue reduced
when subjected to anatomical analysis ?
One of the several ganglionic enlargements of the knotted
chord and centre of the nervous system in Invertebrates is
propounded as the homologue of the brain in Vertebrates ;
and [ accept such homology, but only in the restricted sense or
degree above noted. Jor [ hold that the neural centres in rela-
tion to the sensations and motions of the tongue, jaws, and other
parts of the mouth in Invertebrates, which centres are in direct
communication through continuous “crura”’ or chords with
the so-called “brain,” are physiologically answerable to the
parts of the brain with like nerves and functions in Verte-
brates.
That there are parts of the Vertebrate myelencephalon which
correspond with, are certainly analogous to, and, I believe,
homologous with, such parts in Invertebrates, I have elsewhere
endeavoured to demonstrate |. The sole ground for rejecting
such homology, or for its restriction to a part only of the brain
of Invertebrates, is a different relation of the gullet to the
prot- and metencephalous masses in Vertebrates and Inverte-
brates. The space dividing the fore brain (“ protencephalon ”
of Vertebrates, ‘“‘ supercesophageal ganglion” of Invertebrates)
from the hind brain (“ epencephalon ” of Vertebrates, “ sub-
esophageal ganglion” of Invertebrates) is so reduced in
Cephalopods, especially the Dibranchiates, that the recogni-
tion of their homology with the corresponding divisions of the
brain in Vertebrates becomes obvious.
The intervening space is scarcely, if at all, less in the
* ¢ Anatomy of Vertebrates,’ vol. i. 1866, p, 271,
t Newport, Phil. Trans. 1848, p. 243.
t ‘Aspects of the Body in Vertebrates and Invertebrates,’ 8yo, 1833,
306 = Prof. Owen on the Answerable Divisions of the
brains of the lower Vertebrates. It needs only to refer to the
comparative anatomy of the brains of fishes; and here I would
refer to a late contribution thereto by the accomplished
“ Docent der Anatomie zu Berlin,” the ‘ Oberstabsarzt Dr.
Rabi-Ruckard,” entitled ‘‘ Das Grosshirn der Knochenfische
und seine Anhangsgebilde.” A reference to the figures 1 and
2 of Taf. xii. of this memoir in the ‘ Archiv fiir Anatomie
und Physiologie,’ 1883, of a trout’s brain (Salmo farto) suffices
to show the homologous space under the name of “ ventriculus
tertius.”” It is one of the demonstrations of the foregoing homo-
logy. The amount of neurine in the lateral] walls of this
interspace due to the continuation of cerebral tracts homologous
with those uniting the prot- and epencephalic divisions of the
Cephalopodal brain, commonly termed “ supra-” and “ infra-
cesophageal ’”’ ganglions, is somewhat greater in the fish, and
the alimentary tract which in the Cephalopod traverses that
interval, is represented in the Vertebrate by the modified
remnant of the primitive gullet. This remnant extends
upward (dorsad) beyond the fish’s brain, penetrates the carti-
laginous basis of the frontal bone, and is there arrested; in
the opposite or “ ventral ”’ direction the “ transcerebral tract”
extends into the cartilaginous basis or floor of the cranium,
which shuts off its original communication with the pharynx ;
the so-obstructed or closed parts of the transcerebral tract are
converted into the parts called respectively the “ pineal” and
“pituitary glands,” with the intervening “ ventricle” and its
“infundibular” prolongation.
Influenced by the foregoing facts, and reasonings there-
upon, I deem the grounds for restricting the homologies of
the nerve-centres of Vertebrates and Invertebrates to one
portion only of the brain of the latter, known as the “ supra-
cesophageal ganglion,” to be inadequate; and a sense of this
inadequacy led me to institute the series of embryological and
other researches on the conditions of the course of the gullet
through the brain-centres of Invertebrates which were sub-
mitted to the Biological Section of the British Association
at the Meeting held at York in 1881*,. This communica-
tion was followed by the “ Researches on the Homologies
of the Neural Centres, their Parts and connected Nerves,”
submitted to the Linnean Society of London in 18827.
The conclusions to which I was led enabled me, or seemed
to me, to show that the position in which the body of an
animal is carried in relation to the earth’s surface is of less
* “Reports,” &c. in ‘ Transactions of the British Association,’ &e. for
1881. 8vo.
+ ‘ Journal of the Linnean Society, Zoology, vol. xvii. 1882.
Li
ee
Brain in Vertebrates and Invertebrates. 307
value in determining the homology of its aspects than are the
relative positions of the nervous and vascular centres to a
given surface or aspect of the body. I concluded, therefore,
that the “ neural surface”’ of an Arthropod, indicated by the
position and course of the main or central part of the nervous
system, was homologous with the surface or aspect of the body
so indicated in a Vertebrate; also that the condition which
seemed to alter that relation in respect of a small part of the
neural axis, in the Invertebrate, was inadequate to affect con-
clusions of homology based on the permanent relations to sur-
faces of the body shown by the nervous and vascular centres
respectively, especially as such condition, affecting a small part
of the Invertebrate nervous system, was discernible, though
transitory, in the brain of the Vertebrate embryo.
Consequently I proposed to apply the term “ neural” to
the surface or aspect of the body which in progressive motion
is carried upright and directed backward in man, and to
apply the term “‘hemal” to the surface or aspect of the
body which is carried upright and turned forward in man;
and I proposed to apply the same terms to signify homologous
surfaces indicated by the positions of the nervous and vascular
centres, which surfaces are horizontal and are carried respec-
tively upwards and downwards in Vertebrates below mankind,
but are carried downwards and upwards respectively in the
Invertebrates above the “ Radiaires”’ of Cuvier.
In higher members of this division (the starfish for ex-
ample) the homologue of the “ cesophageal ring ”’ is the centre
of the nervous system. As organization progresses the por-
tion of the ring opposite to the part or aspect on which the
mouth opens becomes the seat of developments in relation to
the necessity of a provision receptive of impressions or influ-
ences affecting the more exposed and upturned surface of the
body. Next follows the prolongation of the post-oral part of
the frame, which may be segmented and cuirassed in some or
be left sott and unjointed in others. But the primitive neural
ring round the gullet remains in both the Annulate and Mol-
luscous series. Such course of the gullet is finally checked at
the higher Vertebrate stage by the development of a branchial
chamber which takes in the materials for digestion as well as
for respiration.
308 My. G. A. Boulenger on the Nyctisaura.
XXX V.—Remarks on the Nyctisaura.
By G. A. BOULENGER.
AMPHICELIAN vertebree, distinct parietal bones, incomplete
orbital ring, and absence of a parietal bar are the principal
characters upon which the suborder Nyctisaura is based.
Cope *, however, makes a restriction as to the former charac-
ter, writing ‘ vertebrae usually amphiccelian ;” but in what
forms the exception exists is not stated. So far as I know,
proceelian vertebrae occur in three genera only, viz. Huble-
pharis, Psilodactylus, and Coleonyx. No exception to the
second character has been recorded; and I was not a little
surprised to find that these very genera which so strikingly
diftered in the structure of their vertebra, differed also from
all other Geckos in having the parietal single, as in most
Cionocrania proper.
Now that undoubted Nyctisaura are known to present ex-
ceptions to the two former characters, and as the absence of
the orbital ring and temporal bar cannot be considered to
distinguish them constantly from the Cionocrania (for the
Varanide have the orbit incompletely surrounded, and the
parietal bar is absent in the Helodermatide), there remains no
character of sufficient importance to justify the suborder
Nyctisaura ; therefore I believe that it has to be cancelled.
But I propose to maintain the old definition of the group as
diagnostic of the family Geckonide, and to refer the three
aberrant genera mentioned above to a distinct family, which I
name Eublepharide. In spite of their extraordimary geo-
graphical distribution (Hublepharis is Indian, Coleonyx Cen-
tral-American, and Ps¢lodactylus West-African), these three
genera are very closely allied, not only in structure, but even
in coloration. They all possess connivent movable eyelids.
XXX VI.— Contributions to our Knowledge of the Spongida.
By H. J. Carter, F.R.S. &e.
[Plates XI., XII., XIII, & XIV.]
My “Contributions” in this respect may appear incoherent,
but this will be understood by the statement that they are
compiled from notes, sketches, and specimens put aside for
* Proc. Acad. Philad. 1864, p. 226.
Contributions to our Knowledge of the Spongida. 309
more convenient opportunity of publication, from which the
following species have been advisedly selected.
Order III. PSAMMONEMATA.
Family 1. BIBULIDA.
Char. ‘ Solid fibre chiefly without core of foreign objects”
i) J
(‘ Annals,’ 1875, vol. xvi. p. 132).
Coscinoderma lanuginosum, n. gen. et sp.
Battledore-shaped, subsquare, compressed, stipitate, covered
with a white, continuous cribriform incrustation of remarkable
uniformity in its foramination. Surface for the most part even
throughout, interrupted only by a small proliferous projection
or outgrowth on one side and a line of vents situated pandean-
pipe-like along the upper border, between which the structure
is denticulated. Pores in plurality, situated in the sarcode
tympanizing the interstices of the cribriform incrustation.
Incrustation composed of microscopic foreign bodies, chiefly
quartz-grains and fragments of sponge-spicules, imbedded in
the anastomosing dermal fibre with such firmness, evenness,
and regularity as to constitute a white, compact, reticulated,
smooth, shagreen-like structure, whose interstices are uni-
formly subcircular and about the same size, viz. 1-90th inch
in diameter, underneath which again the “ subdermal cavities ”’
make their appearance in much the same form, but twice the
size and in the midst of fibre only. Fibre not less remarkable
than the incrustation, for there appears to be almost an entire
absence of the usual attenuation, the whole being almost uni-
formly alike in size and colour, viz. very small and fine, very
long, scantily branched, curled up together in little whorls
(representing so much wool under the same condition), of a
deep sponge-colour, in the midst of which are excavated the
channels of the pore and excretory systems, encircled respec-
tively by the whorls of fibre, through which, in the absence
of sarcode, their calibre is still maintained. When viewed
under the microscope very few of the filaments are found to
contain foreign bodies. Size of entire specimen 8 X 8 inches
square by 14 inch thick; stem 2 inches long, 13 broad,
and 4 thick, compressed, and terminated by a root-like ex-
pansion.
Hab. Marine.
Loc. Freemantle, 8.W. Australia.
Obs. The remarkable appearance of the incrustation, inter-
nal structure, and characters of the fibre, if not the battledore-
310 Mr. H. J. Carter’s Contributions to our
shape of the specimen also, renders this species very easy of
determination. ‘There would be nothing extraordinary in the
cribriform incrustation, as it is common among the Bibulida
and Hercinida, were it not that it is so uniform in structure,
smooth, and continuous, on account of the entire absence of
any projection of the dermal fibre to render the surface poly-
gonally divided, as in these families generally ; but the wool-
like character of the fibre, owing to its being so small and
uniform in size, 7s peculiar. ‘The specimen, which is very
striking, is in the Bowerbank general collection at the British
Museum.
Order V. ECHINONEMATA.
Family 1. Ecry onIDA.
Char. “ Echinated with proper spicules on the fibre”
(‘ Annals,’ /. c. p. 133).
Ectyon mauritianus, n. sp. (Pl. XII. fig. 3, a, 6.)
Entire form not seen. General and microscopic characters
the same as those of Hctyon sparsus (‘ Annals,’ 1871, vol. vii.
p- 270), with the exception of the spicule, which is nearly
twice the size and still more beautifully ornamented, as may
be seen by the illustration (Pl. XII. fig. 3, a), which is drawn
upon the same scale as that of HZ. sparsus for comparison (op.
et loc. cit. pl. xvi. fig. 8, a, 6). It is about 52 by 4-6000ths
inch in size, not including the projections of the spines late-
rally, each of which amounts to 1-6000th inch on each side,
which gives a total diameter of 6-6000ths, for its greatest
dimensions. ‘The spines, instead of being circular and based
on the surface of the spicule, as in L. sparsus, are compressed
laterally and raised on an angular ridge or inflation, whereby
the spicule presents a moniliform appearance, that is, a series
of constrictions, which renders it so much more beautiful than
that of L. sparsus, as before stated.
Hab. Marine.
Loc. Mauritius.
Obs. This specimen, with many others, was collected at the
Mauritius by Col. Pike, then U.-S8. Consul there, and for-
warded to me by the late Dr. Dickie, F.R.S., in the month
of November 1872*. It is not more than 2 inches in dia-
* IT learnt from Mr. J.S8. Tyerman in October 1881 that, when he
was living at Liverpool, the collection was sent to him first, and that he
sent it on to Dr. Dickie, the latter to Dr. Bowerbank, who, after a
Knowledge of the Spongida. 311
meter, but is sufficiently large for me to see that, in general
character, it is, as above stated, precisely like Ectyon sparsus.
I have used a masculine termination for the specific name, in
accordance with that adopted by Dr. Gray (Proc. Zool. Soc.
Lond. 1867, p. 515), otherwise the termination on” indi-
cated neutrality; but as “Hctyon”’ appears to have no other
meaning than that which Dr. Gray has assigned to it, and,
like many other names applied to his genera of sponges, also
appears to be nothing more than a “ fortuitous combination of
letters,” as he himself states (op. e¢ loc. cit. p. 500), I follow
his example. Moreover, as there can be no doubt that the
generic name was intended for Dr. Bowerbank’s “ West-
Indian sponge” (Mon. Brit. Spong. vol. i. p. 275, pl.
xvii. fig. 289), otherwise undescribed, I have used the term
“ Ketyon sparsus” (Nos. 462-3, being in halves) for that
species in the British Museum which, if not identical with,
is, at all events, most closely allied to it (‘ Annals,’ 7. c.) ; hence
am carrying on Dr. Gray’s appellative.
Ectyon flabelliformis, n. sp. (Pl. XI. fig. 1, 1a.)
Flabelliform, pedunculate, composed of a large thin frond
divided into three lobes, one central and two lateral, presenting
* concentric lines or ridges of growth on the surface; round
undulating margin and short peduncular stem. Consistence
tough, firm. Colour brown-yellow. Vents circular, large,
numerous, and alone on one side, more or less irregular in
form, and accompanied by smaller ones in groups, as in Hetyon
sparsus (see Pl. XII. fig. 2, c), on the other, where the latter
appear to be for the pores, and the most regular or circular
ones only of the former for the vents, all sphinctrally tym-
panized by the dermal sarcode. Structure compact, clathrous
throughout, the clathrous cavities extending to. the surtace,
where they are also tympanized by the dermal sarcode, whose
disappearance in the dried state causes some confusion as to
function from their resemblance to the great irregularly cir-
cumscribed vents just mentioned (see Pl. XII. fig. 2, d).
Spicule of one form only, viz. acuate, curved chiefly to-
wards the large end, pointed at the other, bearing verticils of
short spines throughout at nearly equal distances from each
other ; pomt smooth, large and spined (PI. XI. fig. 1, a) ;
average largest size of spicule about 30 by 3-6000ths inch in its
year, returned it, saying that he had not time to describe the speci-
mens, and finally from Dr. Dickie to myself in July 1872. I have
described several of them, but the rest are too fragmentary and rotten
from the presence of sea-salt to be now worth any thing.
312 Mr. H. J. Carter’s Contributions to our
greatest dimensions; spicules forming the core of the fibre
and echinating its surface in groups respectively, whereby the
free surfaces are all hispid. Size of specimen 21 x 13 inches
square in its greatest dimensions by about 3 inch thick ; stem
well defined, peduncular, short, about 14 inch in diameter
generally.
Hab, Marine.
Loc. West Indies.
Obs, This sponge has the appearance of a large piece of
tanned cow-hide, and thus it may be easily recognized. The
other characters, mutatis mutandis, are like those of Hetyon
sparsus, and the spicule in its largest size, although a little
thinner, is not inferior to that of H. sparsus in point of beauty.
The specimen is in the British Museum, and bears my running
number “ 367.”
I am indebted to my kind friend Mr. Thos. H. Higgin,
F.L.S., of Liverpool, for the illustration of this species (PI.
XI. fig. 1), which has been photographed from a much larger
although similar specimen of the same species in the Liver-
pool Free Museum. It is 83 inches broad, 21 inches high,
and averages (being irregular over both surfaces) about an
inch in thickness; hence the real size is six times that of
the illustration. It is registered “ no. 4. 8. 81. 14,” and was
obtained from Barbadoes.
The cribriform grouping of the ‘ small holes ”’ on the sur-
face over the subcavernous clathrous structure, which may be
easily seen in the illustration of this and that of Hetyon spar-
sus, var. claveformis (Pl. XII. fig. 2, c), another specimen in
the Liverpool Free Museum that will be mentioned presently,
as well as in the original species, viz. Lctyon sparsus, which L
described and illustrated in 1871 (‘ Annals,’ @. c. pl. xvii.
fig. 2), is also characteristic of the surface of the great Sub-
erite from Belize, viz. Spongia Dysoni (‘ Annals,’ 1882,
vol. ix. p. 8350). The photograph (Pl. XI.) represents the
side on which the ‘ small holes ”’ exist.
6c
General Observations on the Ectyones.
The specimen in the British Museum for which I have
adopted the name “Actyon sparsus”’ is solid, thick, flat, and ex-
panded ; but among others still larger, especially that registered
42. 12. 21. 40, there is one which consists of a group of eight
thick erect hollow cylinders, mounted ona stand of “plaster of
Paris,” and numbered ‘ 548.” Altogether the group is about
12x 8 inches horizontally, of which the largest cylinder is
10 inches high, 384 inches thick, and 14 inch across at the
i
¥
4
as
—— | 2
Exiled tai tine
=
Knowledge of the Spongida. 313
orifice. Here, of course, as in all hollow sponges, the vents
open on the inner surface of the cylinder, and therefore few or
none are on the outside, which thus contrasts strongly with
that of the solid forms.
On the other hand there is a solid cylindrical form in the
Liverpool Free Museum, of which Mr. T. Higgin has also
caused a photograph to be made, and from which the illustra-
tion in Pl. XIi. (fig. 2) has been lithographed. It is 164
inches high by 43 inches thick in its greatest dimensions, and
therefore upwards of three times as large as the photograph,
but clearly shows on the surface the scattered vents (fig. 2,
b) and cribriform grouping of the “smaller holes’? between
them (fig. 2, c), to which I have already alluded, but which I
have heretofore not had an opportunity of illustrating in an
entire specimen of this species; hence am here again indebted
to Mr. ‘Thos. Higgin for his kind assistance *. Being club-
shaped as well as cylindrical, I have, for distinction’s sake,
called this variety of Ectyon sparsus “ claveeformis” (Pl. XII.
fig. 2). Internally the colour is brown-yellow, but, probably
from exposure on the beach where the specimen may have
been picked up, the surface had become so bleached and
white as to simulate a vetreous sponge ; now, however, this has
changed to dirty grey after exposure to a smoky atmosphere.
It is registered 28. 3. 78. 5. As I have lately seen several
examples of this form, but less club-shaped and more regu-
larly cylindrical, I am inclined to think that it is the kind of
growth most commonly assumed by the specimens of this
species which come from the West Indies generally; while
one cannot help being impressed with the fact that the spicules
of all the forms from this district are so much alike that
they alone present no specific difference.
For such sponges Dr. Bowerbank in 1866 (Mon. B. 8S.
vol, ii. p. 14) instituted his genus “ Ophlitaspongia,” having
first illustrated them in 1862 (Phil. Trans. pl. xxx. fig. 7).
After this Duchassaing de Fonbressin and G. Michelotti de-
scribed four species from the Caribbean Sea under the generic
name ‘“‘Agelas” (‘ Spongiaires de la Mer Caraibe,’ p. 76,
1864), apparently illustrating the two above mentioned, viz.
Ketyon sparsus and E. flabelliformis (pl. xv. figs. 1 and 2,
together with their characteristic spiculation in the diagram
“G,” pl. i.) ; but, as usual, there is too much room left for
doubt in their descriptions to make them available. Subse-
* Mr. Higgin got these photographs made for illustrating a description
of the Ectyonida which had been commenced by himself; but not knowing
when he might have time to complete it, they were handed over to me
for this purpose.
314 Mr. H. J. Carter’s Contributions to our
quently Dr. Gray divided Dr. Bowerbank’s genus into the
genera ‘‘Seriatula” and “Eetyon,” allotting to the former our
British species Chalina seriata, and to the latter Dr. Bower-
bank’s ‘ West-Indian sponges,” viz. Hetyon sparsus &c.
(Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond. 1867, p. 515). Schmidt, in 1864
(Spong. adriat. Meeres, Ist Suppl. p. 35, Taf. iv. fig. 2),
described and illustrated the European representative of Hetyon
under the name of Clathria oroides, and in 1870 changed the
name to ‘‘Chalinopsis oroides”’ for his West-Indian speci-
mens (Spongienf. atlantisch. Gebietes, p. 60, Taf. v. fig. 2).
There is yet another species that has come under my obser-
vation, of which only a fragment about 24 inches long exists
in the Bowerbank general collection at the British Museum,
but sufficient for me to compile the following description
under the name of
Ectyon cylindricus, n. sp. (Pl. XIII. fig. 4, a-e.)
Cylindrical, solid, curved (Pl. XIII. fig. 4, a, 5). Con-
sistence firm, resilient. Colour brown ochre-yellow. Surface
even, reticulate. Vents scattered, numerous, large, round,
averaging 1-8th inch in diameter (fig. 4, d). Cribriform
groups of “small holes” not present here. Pores not seen.
Internal structure firm, compact, tough, elastic, traversed
freely by the branches of the excretory canal-systems, which
open at the vents mentioned (fig. 4, 6). Spicule acuate,
curved, sharp-pointed, verticillately spined; average largest
size 30 by 2$-6000ths inch in its greatest dimensions (fig. 4, c) ;
verticils twenty-two in number, about 2-6000ths inch apart
in the centre, diminishing in this respect towards the extre-
mities, especially towards the point; spines about eight in the
central verticils, becoming less in number towards the point,
which is smooth for a short distance up; spicules forming the
axis of the fibre and congregated into groups echinatingly on
the outside, so that all the free surfaces of the cancellated
cavities of the tissue and those of the excretory canals are
thus rendered hispid. Size of fragment, which is cylindrical
and represents a short segment only, of a large curve, about
24 inches long by 1 inch in diameter, slightly compressed,
as may be seen by the section (fig. 4, 4).
Hab. Marine.
Loc. West Indies.
Obs. This not only differs in general form from all the
foregoing species, but also in structure, which is compact
throughout, and not clathrous, while the only holes on the
ee ee
ae
Knowledge of the Spongida. 315
surface are a few scattered large vents (fig. 4,@). The spicule,
like that of E. flabelliformis, is a little thinner, but otherwise
ranks next in beauty to that of Hetyon sparsus, presenting in
like manner, from its hispid arrangement over the free sur-
faces, a beautiful object under the microscope by direct light,
particularly characteristic of the echinonematous order to
which it belongs. On the surface of this specimen also are
scattered small isolated parasitic polyps, about 1-24th inch in
diameter (fig. 4, e).
Ectyonopsis ramosa, n. gen. et sp.
(Pl. XIIL. fig. 5, a, 2.)
Form :—a thick cluster of branches rising from a hard
contracted peduncular base; branches compressed, dividing
polychotomously, when, by lateral union, they may produce
a clathrous lamina, or dividing dichotomously throughout,
ending in bifid, thin, expanded extremities, or not dividing at
all, and ending in a simple wedge-shaped or spatulous expan-
sion, in the present instance 24 inches in its greatest width and
1-6th inch in thickness. Consistence firm, resilient, becoming
hard, compact, and rigid towards the base. Colour now (in
its dried state) sponge-brown. Surface even ; fibre reticulate,
with groups of echinating spicules springing from the lines of
reticulation. No appearance of vents. Pores not seen, from
absence of the dermal sarcode. Internal structure uniformly
fibro-reticulate ; solid, presenting no appearance of excretory
canals; fibre echinated with the spicule of the species. Spi-
cules of two forms, viz. :—1, acerate, cylindrical, slightly
curved, obtusely ended, spined irregularly throughout, most
thickly over the ends, which therefore look larger than the
centre ; about 48 by 4-6000ths inch in its greatest dimensions
(fig. 5, a) ; 2, acuate, slightly curved, spined irregularly, chiefly
over the large end, smooth and pointed at the other, about 53
by 4-6000ths inch in its greatest dimensions (fig. 5,6). Thus
these two spicules are very much alike, and, on account of
one end of the former often presenting a diminution in size,
appear by gradations to run into each other; but while the
former is chiefly confined to the axis, the pointed form in
groups chiefly echinates the fibre. Size of specimen 7 inches
high, 6 inches broad at the top, and 24 inches thick; stem,
which is rather compressed, 13 inch in its greatest diameter.
Hab. Marine.
Loc. S. Australia.
Obs. This specimen, no doubt also picked off a beach, is
very much worn in the outside branches, but the central ones
316 Mr. H. J. Carter’s Contributions to our
are tolerably perfect. Its dictyocylindrous form, generally
compact solid structure, apparent want of vents and excretory
canal-systems (probably from their smallness and contracted
state in the dried specimen), are all indications of the order to
which it belongs, while the spiculation in its character and
arrangement so resembles that of Hctyon that, although gene-
rically different, as the name implies, there can be no hesita-
tion in placing it among the Kctyonida, as the spines of the
spicules are merely disposed irregularly instead of being
confined to a verticillate arrangement. It bears the number
17. 2. 73. 6, and was presented to the Free Public Museum at
Liverpool by Mr. C. P. Melly.
Family 2. AXINELLIDA.
Char. “ Echinated with proper spicules projecting from the
interior of the fibre” (‘ Annals,’ /. c. p. 133).
Such is the simple diagnosis which I have given for this
in contradistinction to that of the first family of this order,
wherein the echinating spicule (generally claviform) has its
base inserted in the surface instead of the interior of the
fibre; but in all probability it will have to be consider-
ably extended ; for the group “ Multiformia” (op. et loc. cit.
p- 145), which, like that of “ Pluriformia,” in the first family of
the Echinonemata, was only intended to include provisionally
a number of distinct genera that I then had before me, but
which I knew time and opportunity alone could, by deserip-
tion and illustration, make available for this purpose. It is
this more extended sense which I now wish to initiate.
The term “Axinellida,” which has been taken from that of
“ Axinella,” used by Schmidt for a genus which he established
in 1862 (Spong. adriat. Meeres, p. 60), was chiefly instituted
by myself for sponges whose typical structure is perhaps best
illustrated by that of Malichondria ventilabrum, Johnst.,=
Phakellia ventilabrum, Bk. (Mon. B.S. 1874, vol. 1. pl. xxi),
which is one of the “‘ key” or typical specimens of the family
“¢ Axinellida’’ mentioned in my proposed classification of the
Spongida (op. et loc. cit. p. 196); thus, if this sponge is
divided with a sharp knife perpendicularly to the surface, the
section will present the edge of a thin compact plane mesially
(Pl. XIII. fig. 6, aa), from which on both sides, but espe-
cially externally, emanate scopiform portions (fig. 6, 6066),
which, curving upwards and outwards, become subdivided as
they reach the surface, where their extremities are interunited
by the dermal sarcode, which thus, tympanizing the spaces
between them, keeps the whole together and affords a con-
Knowledge of the Spongida. 317
venient structure for the situation of the pores. The spicules
here are of two forms, viz.:—1, vermiculate, smooth, and
cylindrical, sharp-pointed at both ends (Pl. XIV. fig. 9, a) ;
and 2, acuate, smooth, curved or bent chiefly towards the
blunt end (fig. 9, 6); the former 73 to 130 by 1 to 13-1800ths
inch in its greatest dimensions, and the latter or acuate about 30
by 1-1800ths; thus the former are imperfectly represented in
Dr. Bowerbank’s illustrations (op. et loc. cit.), since the vermi-
culate spicules here, viz. “5” and “6,” should have been
sharp-pointed at each end, which would have been the case
probably had they been boiled out of the microscopic fragment
with nitric acid instead of mounted in the dried sarcode, where
the draughtsman could not see that in the perfect form their
ends were sharp-pointed *. The vermiculate spicules, which
are by far the largest, form the base or axis of the “ scopiform
portions,” and the acuates the echinating spicules, while both
forms are indiscriminately mixed in the ‘ median” plane.
Such are the characters of the structure in Phakellia venti-
labrum ; but of course they may be more or less modified in
other species of this family, since there may be only one form
of spicule, viz. acuate, bent chiefly towards the thick end like
the hilt of a pistol, which seems to be the most common situa-
tion of the curvature in the Echinonemata; or this ‘ one
form ”’ may be acerate, or the skeletal spicule may be accom-
panied by flesh-spicules, as in the new species about to be
described, viz. Phakellia ramosa ; still the way in which the
echinating character is produced is always the same as that
mentioned in the diagnosis of the family. Sometimes there
is a transitional form of the spicule in which the acerate
appears to be thickened and shortened on one side, so as to
produce a kind of subacuate form (PI. XIV. fig. 14), which
seems to explain how it is on the one hand that the spicule
* The quickest way to examine a sponge is to soak a microscopic frag-
ment of it in distilled water for from twelve to twenty-four hours; then tear
it to pieces on a slide, drain, dry, and mount with balsam as usual; but
to be certain of the exact form of its spicules requires that they should be
boiled out with nitric acid, which may also be easily and quickly effected
by placing the microscopic fragment on the centre of a glass slide and
covering it with a drop or two of nitric acid, then boiling this over a
spirit-lamp with low flame till it is nearly dry, after which the same pro-
cess must be repeated twice or thrice ; and, finally, before the last drop of
nitric acid is entirely dried up, removing the slide to the table, when,
through gradually increased inclination and sufficient but careful edulco-
ration with distilled water, the residuum may be freed from all remaining
acid, drained, dried, and mounted in balsam; or, if desired, another
microscopic fragment, prepared as first mentioned, may be added to it
previously, when the perfect form of the spicules respectively, together
with their position im s’tw, may be seen at once in the same preparation.
Ann. & Mag. N. Mist. Ser. 5. Vol. xii. 23
318 My. H. J. Carter’s Contributions to our
when fully acuate often has its blunt end smaller in diameter
than the shaft, and on the other that, in consequence of this
half of the spicule having become thus thickened by shortening,
the curve or bend comes to be on this side of the centre of
the entire length.
Phakellia ramosa, n. sp. (Pl. XIV. fig. 10, a-d.)
Stipitate, expanded, branched stag-horn-like ; branches
compressed, terminating, after two or more divisions, in bifid,
pointed extremities, varying in length and form in the same
bifurcation, that is, from round or cylindrical and long to com-
pressed and short. Stem hard and solid. Colour, now, in its
dried state, light grey-brown. Surface even. Pores and
vents not seen. Internally presenting in the vertical section
a dense median plane, out of which, on both sides, extend up-
wards and outwards little scopiform portions or processes,
which, in juxtaposition (like those to which I have alluded in
P. ventilabrum), end on the surface. Spicules of three forms,
viz. :—1, skeletal, acuate, smooth, sharp-pointed, curved to-
wards the large end, which is smaller in diameter than the
body of the shaft, about 50 by 2-1800ths inch in its greatest
dimensions (fig. 10, a), more or less accompanied by an acerate
about the same size or a little smaller (fig. 10,5); 2, flesh-
spicule, acerate, minute, curved, smooth, sharp-pointed, in
bundles or loose (?trichites), about 5-6000ths inch long, but
very variable in size above this (fig. 10,d); 3, bihamate
flesh-spicule, simple C- or S-shaped, 8-G000ths inch long
(fig. 10,c); both in great abundance. ‘The skeletal spicules,
with their large ends fixed in the sarcode of the scopiform
processes and their pointed ones projecting outside, give the
echinated character (see Pl. XIII. fig. 6,56), while the flesh-
spicules are plentifully scattered among them. Size of speci-
men 43 inches high, 54 inches broad, and about 1 inch thick,
being somewhat compressed ; lamina of which the branches
are formed about 3 inch thick.
Hab. Marine.
Loc. Sydney, Australia.
Obs. This appears to be an intermediate form between the
usually cylindrical-branched Dictyocylindrus of Bowerbank,
and the flabellate form, viz. Phakellia ventilabrum, Bk.
Hence the branches are, for the most part, compressed stag-
horn-like, thinning out towards the extremities. The pre-
sence of the flesh-spicules also is a distinguishing character,
while the scopiform processes emanating from both sides of
a dense median or axial structure are remarkably characteristic
=
Knowledge of the Spongida. 319
of the Axinellida. This specimen was presented to me in its
dry state by my late friend, Dr. Dickie, F.R.S.
Phycopsis hirsuta, n. gen. et sp. (Pl. XIV. fig. 11.)
Stipitate, thickly and dichotomously branched, covered
with a brown loose shaggy coat, looking altogether like a
species of /ucus; branches round, exceedingly hard and rigid,
diminishing in size dendritically, until they end in attenuated
sharp points. Axial or condensed portion of the stem, which
gives the rigidity, predominating over the hirsute appendages,
especially towards the base, composed of colourless fibre
charged with the spicules of the species, and so hard and
tough as to resemble the dried stalk of a stipitate Laminaria
or Keratophyte ; hence preeminently illustrating this cha-
racter in the Hchinonemata. Shaggy or hirsute coat com-
posed of minute sarcodic filaments about half as long
as the diameter of the condensed or axial portion, ema-
nating in a round form from the circumference of the latter
and equally charged with spicules of the species, curving
upwards and outwards, and becoming more or less spatular as
they approach their termination, which is sometimes slightly
bifid; echinated as usual throughout by the projecting ends of
the internal spicules. Spicule of one form only, viz. acerate,
curved, smooth, sharp-pointed at each end, 29 by 2-1800ths
inch in its greatest dimensions (fig.11). Size of specimen about
4 inches broad by 4 inches high, and, being compressed, about
1 inch thick ; stem 3-12ths inch in diameter at the base.
Hab. Marine.
Loc. South Australia.
Obs. The characters of this specimen as above given are
sufficient to distinguish the species, which, at first sight, looks
so much like a specimen of hirsute sea-weed that microscopic
examination is necessary to prove that it is a sponge. It was
sent to me by the late Dr. Dickie, F.R.S.
So far as my observation goes there is not another
sponge of this order with such a dense, large, wood-like stem.
Undoubtedly it is closely allied in most respects to the British
species of ‘“Dictyocylindrus, Bk.,” but, unlike these species, it
has only one form of spicule, and that an acerate ; while all
the British species of Dictyocylindrus possess an acuate skele-
ton-spicule and a short, clavate, spined echinating one, which
places them in the first family of this order. There is a
similar specimen in the British Museum which also came from
“ Australia,” viz. No. 621, registered 72. 11.6.1. Probably
the characteristic stiffness or rigidity of all the species of
Dictyocylindrus, especially that of the stem, is owing to the
strong, glue-like, tenacious nature of the sarcode.
23%
vo
320 Mr. H. J. Carter’s Contributions to our
In the British Museum there is yet another species of this
kind, which also came from the same neighbourhood, viz.
“Van Diemen’s Land” (No. 397), labelled in Dr. Gray’s
handwriting, 517, Radiella;” but it is not mentioned in
any of his publications, so that it appears never to have gone
beyond the MS. form mentioned; whereas Schmidt, in 1870
(Spongienf. atlantisch. Gebietes, p. 48), published a genus by
this name, under which two species are described (Taf. iv.
figs. 6 & 8), viz. Radiella sol and Rf. spinularia, the latter
identitied by Schmidt himself with Dr. Bowerbank’s Tethya
spinularia (Mon. B.S. vol. iti. pl. xv. figs. 23-30) ; while
both species appear to me to belong to Dr. Bowerbank’s genus
Polymastia,”’ established in 1866 (op. cit. vol... p. 5). As
the term “ Radiella,’ therefore, is only in MS., Schmidt’s
use of it in print must be preferred, and a new one instituted
for the specimen in the British Museum, which, being totally
different from Schmidt’s Radiella, while it is closely allied to
Phycopsis hirsuta, 1 will describe under this generic name as
follows :—
Phycopsis fruticulosa, n. sp. (Pl. XIV. fig. 12.)
Stipitate, bushy, thickly and dichotomously branched from
a common stem; clothed with bright brown filamentous pro-
cesses. Branches thick, round, dividing at short intervals so
as to form a close shrubby mass; diminishing in diameter
from the stem upwards, ending in thick round points. Axial
portion or stem not predominating, being only one sixth of
the length of the filamentous processes in diameter, composed
of colourless fibre charged with the spicules of the species.
Filamentous coat consisting of narrow strips of yellowish
sarcode, about half an inch in length, also charged with the
spicules of the species, emanating from the circumference of the
axial portion in a radiating manner (hence, probably, Dr.
Gray’s MS. name “ Radiella”) upwards and outwards, more
or less united together at first, but finally terminating by
division into two or more white or colourless threads, which
give the surface a filamentous aspect; echinated throughout
by the projection of the spicules. Filamentous coat longest
midway between the base of the stem and its branched extre-
mities; shortest about the base, where the stem is thick and
hard, as in the foregoing species. Spicule of one form onl
viz. acerate, curved, smooth, and sharp-pointed at each end,
like that of the last species, about 35 by 1$-1800ths inch in its
greatest dimensions (fig. 12). Size of specimen 34 inches high
by 22 in its greatest horizontal diameter.
Hab, Marine.
Knowledge of the Spongida. 321
Loc. Van Diemen’s Land.
Obs. Although this sponge, from its general appearance
and spiculation, is closely allied to Phycopsis hirsuta, yet the
form and greater length of the hirsute filaments, together with
the less compact and generally much smaller axis, at least
claim the separation above indicated. Like Phycopsts
hirsuta it is closely allied to the genus Dictyocylindrus, Bk.,
but, for the same reason as that above assigned, it is placed
among the Axinellida. The hirsute appendages are, of
course, equivalent to the scopiform processes in Phakellia
ventilabrum &ce. *
We next come to two species of much more modified forms,
although still fundamentally possessing the same kind of
structure, and therefore giving rise to allied development.
There are the same kind of echinated scopiform processes
emanating from the same kind of condensed axial stem as in
the other Axinellida, but the general form consists of long
narrow branches which altogether present a feather-like group ;
hence the genus will be termed “ Petlocaulis,” with the fol-
lowing species :—
x
Prtilocaulis gracilis, n. gen. et sp.
(Pl. XIII. fig. 8, and Pl. XIV. fig. 13.)
Long, cylindrical, plumose branches, dichotomously and
polychotomously divided, rising from a hard contracted solid
base. Branches about half an inch in transverse diameter
generally ; obtusely ended (Pl. XIII. fig. 8). Colour now,
that is in the dried state, white, transparent. Axis consisting
of slightly condensed fibre charged with the spicules of the
species, from which emanate processes of the same structure
in a floral form like the leaves of a Corinthian capital (fig. 8) ;
passing through a delicate reticular tissue at the base and be-
coming inflated, clavate, bifid, or irregularly divided at the
extremities. Spicules of one form only, viz. acuate, curved
chiefly towards the large end, smooth, sharp-pointed, about
17 by 4-1800th inch in its greatest dimensions (Pl. XIV.
fig. 13) ; more or less obscured in their echination, by being
covered with an extension of the outer layer of the transparent
fibre. Size of specimen, which consists of several branches in
a group, 18 inches long by 93 inches in its greatest horizontal
diameter.
Hab. Marine.
Loc. West Indies.
Obs. This graceful specimen, looking in its dried state like
a cluster of long, drooping, narrow, round feathers, affords
322 Mr. H. J. Carter’s Contributions to our
another instance of the characteristic features of the Axinellida,
in the condensed structure of the axis growing outwards into
spatuliform or clavate processes (equivalent to the scopiform
ones of Phakellia ventilabrum), and the acute spicule, curved
chiefly towards the large end, the echination being somewhat
concealed, as above stated, by an extension of the outer lamina
of the transparent horny fibre over their points, which thus
encloses them. It is in the British Museum, No. 483, regis-
tered 45. 12. 30. 1, and has very much the appearance, under
a different form, of “ Spongia Marquezti,’ De Fonbressin
et Michelotti (Spong. de la Mer Caraibe, p. 40, pl. xx. fig. 1,
Harlem, 1864), which, together with the diagram of its spicu-
lation, given in pl. i$ 4“ A,” seems to confirm this view,
although de F. et M.’s descriptions in other respects defy all
attempts at further identification.
Ptilocaulis rigidus, n. sp.
(Pl. XIII. fig. 7, and Pl. XIV. fig. 14.)
Stipitate, composed of long, rough, cylindrical branches
dichotomously divided, rising from a short hard stem;
branches narrow, round, about an inch in transverse diameter,
obtusely ended (Pl. XIII. fig. 7,a,b2). Colour now, in its
dried state, brown. Axis consisting of condensed fibre
charged with the spicules of the species, from which emanate
in equally condensed structure thick short processes that give it
its rough appearance, viz. spatuliform and expanded, bifid or
irregularly divided towards the circumference, more or less
regular in form generally, lobate, sometimes interuniting
clathrously and situated at variable distances from each other ;
pubescent generally, from the well-marked projection of echi-
nating spicules, that is the echinonematous character (fig.7, 50).
Spicule of one form only, viz. acerate, smooth, curved or
rather bent on one side of the centre, sharp-pointed especially
at one end, which is more attenuated than the other, therefore
partaking of the form of an acuate or subacuate form ; 33 b
13-1800ths inch in its greatest dimensions (Pl. XIV. fig. 14).
Size of specimen 2 feet long by 11 x2 inches in its greatest -
horizontal dimensions, presenting a compressed cluster of long
cylindrical branches.
Hab. Marine.
Loc. ? Australia.
Obs. ‘This specimen is very much like the last in general
appearance, but probably came from the coast of South Aus-
tralia, judging from its more robust form and greater rigidity.
Like the other specimens from Australia before described,
viz. Phycopsis, it has but one form of spicule, and that acerate;
Knowledge of the Spongida. 323
also like these, it has all the characters, except in spiculation,
of Dr. Bowerbank’s British species of ‘‘ Dictyocylindrus,”
modified. Sharp-pointed as the spicule is at both ends, the
preponderance being on one side of the centre causes it to
tend towards the acuate form, which is characteristic of the
last species. There are two specimens of this sponge in the
British Museum, which are both numbered ‘ 402,” but with-
out register-number.
Different again as the foregoing specimens may be from
those with which we commenced this family, the following
are so much more so in appearance that, until minutely ex-
amined also, the fundamental composition and structure which
determine their position cannot be satisfactorily observed. At
first they look so much like specimens of Halichondria panicea
that it is difficult to conceive that they do not belong to the
same group or genus (which is the first in my order Holorha-
phidota) on account of the massiveness of their structure, the
characteristic whiteness of the dermal layer and the sponge-
colour of the interior also being so similar ; but the delusion
disappears as the structure and spiculation of the elementary
portions of a typical species like the following are microscopi-
cally examined, when the “ scopiform”’ filaments emanating
from the condensed axial structure recall to mind those of
Phycopsis fruticulosa, and there is also an echinating spicule,
which here (although not in all the species belonging to this
group) is acuate and not acerate ; still, as this is chiefly seen
in the circumferential growths before they pass into the axial
or general mass, it is necessary especially here to look for it
at the commencing rather than in the subsequent development,
wherein all such distinctions become merged in the general
mass.
Leucophleus massalis, n. gen. et sp.
(Pl. XIV. fig. 15, a, 6.)
Globo-conical, massive, surrounded towards the base with
proliferous, erect, conical columns of variable size and length,
entering as they grow into the increase of the central part.
Consistence compact. Colour snow-white. Surface smooth,
but irregular, being more or less rugose and furrowed verti-
cally, pierced with minute puncta which now (in the dry
state) indicate the position of the pores. Vents not seen.
Internal structure concealed by a thick white crust, composed
of the spicules of the species supported on a dense sponge-
brown fibrous mass, partaking in compactness of the axial
structure of the circumferential columns, which in their turn
324 My. H. J. Carter’s Contributions to our
consist respectively of a small solid axis, around which
radiate in all directions, upwards and outwards, filamentous
scopiform portions echinated by the projection of the internal
spicules which, finally dividing, end in a lash of branches,
and these, united together by the dermal sarcode, support the
white incrustation of proper spicules on the surface. Spicule
of one form only, viz. acuate, smooth, curved chiefly towards
the blunt end, sharp-pointed, less in diameter at the obtuse
end than in the centre of the shaft, 35 by 1-1800th inch in
its greatest dimensions (Pl. XIV. fig. 15, a) ; abundant in the
general mass and axial parts of the scopiform, filamentous
processes, from which the points more or less project in an
echinating manner. Size of specimen 6 by 34 inches at the
base and 4 inches high.
Hab. Marine.
Loc, Freemantle, 8.W. coast of Australia.
Obs. The thickness of the white dermal layer and the com-
pact solid structure of the interior, together with the mode of
growth in each, combined with an acuate spicule chiefly
curved towards the large end, distinguish this sponge from
Halichondria panicea, which otherwise it so resembles, that to
all appearance at first sight, as above stated, the two are the
same. ‘The specimen may be found in the Bowerbank general
collection at the British Museum.
My attention was originally called to this species by the
still greater likeness to LHalichondria panicea of a similar
specimen in the general collection of the British Museum,
wherein the structure is not so evident as in the specimen
above described, owing to the proliferous columnar processes
of the circumference being less distinct and more involved in
the general mass, which is globular and large, 7. e. 6 X 6 inches
in its greatest horizontal diameter and 34 inches high; the
form otf the spicule is the same, but it is much larger, viz. 50 by
12-1800ths inch in its greatest dimensions (Pl. XIV. fig. 15, 0).
It came from New Zealand, was presented by Dr. Sinclair,
and bears my running no. “473,” with the registration “ 57.
1, 29."
Leucophleus compressus, n. sp. (Pl. XIV. fig. 16, a.)
Stipitate, hard, massive, compressed, lobate, proliferous ;
lobes flabellate, more or less denticulate at the margin, some-
times united clathrously ; stem thick, short, hard, expanded
at the base of attachment. Colour snow-white. Surface
uniformly even, consisting of a white crust composed of the
spicules of the species; granulate, continuous, or reticulate
according to the amount of incrusting material ; sometimes
Knowledge of the Spongida. 325
raised in vertical ridges over the stem, which extend radia-
tingly more or less to the circumference. Vents scattered over
the surface as simple holes, which may be marginated or stelli-
form. Whiteness of the incrustation, which extends suffici-
ently deep to include the marginal cavities, followed by a
light brown colour of the fibre which, charged with the spicules
of the species, increases in density of structure towards the axis
or centre. Spicule of one form only, viz. acerate, curved,
fusiform, smooth, sharp-pointed, varying in size from 11-30
by 1-+-1800ths inch in its greatest dimensions (Pl. XIV.
fig. 16, a), the smaller, mixed with the longer ones, echinating
the surface. Size of specimen 10 inches high, 11 inches
broad, and 28 inches round its greatest horizontal diameter.
Hab. Marine.
Loc. Swan River, W. Australia.
Obs. There are at least four specimens of this species in the
general collection of the British Museum, viz. :—no. 592,regis-
tered 72. 5. 21. 41, which is that above described; no. 534,
registered 59. 10. 7. 24, both from Australia; and nos. 197
and 506, bearing the nos. of the dealer only, viz. “42a” and
“426” respectively. No. 20, registered 71. 5. 12.1, from
Port Elizabeth, S. Africa, appears to be of the same kind;
but this possesses an acuate spicule together with a small
acerate. Nos. 534 and 20 present the radiating lmes men-
tioned with the same kind of acerate spicule (Pl. XIV.
fig. 16,6), but no conspicuous vents; while nos. 592 and 506
do present vents; still, as I have above stated, all appear to
belong to the same category.
To this group I think we may relegate Dr. Bowerbank’s
genus ‘‘ Ciocalypta,” established in 1866 (Mon. B. 8. vol. ii.
p- 5), of which he has described and illustrated three species,
viz. Ciocalypta penicillus, C. Leet, and C. Tyler’; the first
two are British, and the last species, of which there is also a
specimen in the British Museum (no. 24, reg. no. 71. 5. 12.
1), comes from Algoa Bay, at the Cape of Good Hope. They
are all composed of what Dr. Bowerbank has called the “peni-
cillate organ,” that is our “ proliferous, erect, conical column,”’
grouped together in greater or less plurality. (See represen-
tation of C. penicillus, Mon. B.S. vol. iii. pl. xii. fig. 2; and
of C. Tylert, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond. 1873, pl. iv. fig. 9.) C.
Leet, however, of which a single “ penicillate organ” only is
represented in Dr. Bowerbank’s illustrations of this species
(op. cit. vol. iii. pl. Ixxxvi. fig. 1), exists in great plurality on
one specimen in the Kent collection, from the coast of Por-
tugal, in the British Museum (no. 7), if Iam right in iden-
tifying the two, which I see no reason to doubt, although the
326 Mr. H. J. Carter’s Contributions to our
latter presents a granulated surface, which the former in the
illustrations does not. Fig. 2 (Bk. /. c.) also, which is intended
to represent the dermal expansion (in short, the ‘ incrusta-
tion”) of one of the bundles of spicules (that is, the ‘ scopi-
form process” emanating from the axial structure) after
having passed through the subdermal cavities, hardly, in its
circumscribed umbrella-like form, realizes the interunion of
such expansions to form the dermal crust, as might be antici-
pated, nor is it indicated by Dr. Bowerbank’s description
(op. et l. c. p. 297). In Saville Kent’s specimen, the “ peni-
cillate organ’ is much larger and longer, while the granu-
lated surface, when viewed from the interior, may be observed
to be formed by the apex of the “ umbrella’’-like expansions
as they interunite at the circumference to form the white
crust. The illustration of C. penicillus (op. et l. c.) closely
resembles in figure that of Leucophleus massalis, only the
latter is more compact towards the centre, but the form of
the spicule is the same, viz. acuate. while the two other
species of Ciocalypta present acerate spicules ; still, in each,
there is only one form of spicule, faced by an intermingling of
asmall one of the same form, which thus thickens and in-
creases the whiteness of the dermal layer.
Order VI. HOLORHAPHIDOTA.
Family 1. RENIERIDA.
Char. “ Spicules more or less arranged in a fibrous form.
Structure yielding to pressure like crumb of bread” (‘ Annals,’
igesnalss).
New group. Phleodictyina.
(See char. ‘ Annals,’ 1882, vol. x. p. 117.)
Phlaodictyon singaporense, n. sp.
(PI. XIII. fig. 17, a, 0.)
This specimen, now incomplete, seems when entire to have
been globular, but having been cut off horizontally from the
base, presents a convex or subhemispherical form, from the
surface of which several blind, hollow, tubular appendages
are prolonged. Consistence fragile. Colour said to be
“bright yellow” when fresh, but now, in its dried state,
brown. Surface uniformly even, except where interrupted by
the tubular prolongations. Pores and vents not seen. ‘Tubu-
lar appendages hollow, ten in number, of which five only
remain entire, two of which are bifureated ; one appendage, of
which the aperture alone remains, was much larger than the
a.
Knowledge of the Spongida. 327
rest, 2. ¢. 1-3rd inch in diameter, while the five entire ones, about.
an inch long respectively, of which two, as before stated, are
bifurcate, are all closed and round at the extremities. In-
ternal structure consisting of an open reticulated, coarse, white
spicule-fibre (that 1s, composed of spicules only held together
by a minimum of sarcode, or holorhaphidotic), which fills the
cavity of the body and in the horizontal section at the base
presents a subconcentric growth, covered on the surface by a
thin, soft, dermal layer of small spicules. Body-structure per-
meated vertically by tubular channels, which respectively com-
municate with the tubular appendages of the surface, which on
their part are formed by hollow extensions of the coarse reti-
culated structure of the body covered by that of the soft brown
dermal layer before mentioned, which also extends more or
less into the ¢nterior of the reticulated structure generally.
Spicules of two forms, viz.:—1, large, skeletal, acerate, fusi-
form, curved, smooth, more or less abruptly sharp-pointed and
often blunt, about 72 by 4-6000ths inch in its greatest dimen-
sions (P]. XIII. fig. 17, a) ; 2, smaller spicule, cylindrical,
smooth, much curved, obtuse and rounded at each end,
sausage-like, varying in size from 10 to 20 by 1-6000th
inch (fig. 17,5). Skeleton-spicules chiefly confined to the
now white body-fibre, and the smaller ones to the now brown
dermal layer. Size of specimen, in its present hemispherical
truncated form, about 1 inch high by 2 and 11 inch re-
spectively in diameter across the truncated surface or pre-
sent base, thus irregularly oval.
Hab. Marine.
Loc. Singapore.
Qbs. The bright colour when fresh and the spiculation are
the distinguishing characters of this species. Although the
excretory canals in the body-structure can be seen to be in
continuation, as above stated, with the tubular appendages,
yet there is, as in other species of the group, no appearance
upon the latter or the body generally of vents; but their being
in continuation with the tubular appendages indicates that the
whole belong to the excretory canal-system, and the open
structure observed at the extremity of the appendages them-
selves in Oceanapia (‘ Annals,’ 1882, vol. x. p. 119) seems
to confirm this view, by supplying the place of a distinct vent
or vents of the usual form.
There is a similar specimen in the Johnstonian collection
in the British Museum, now bearing my running no. “54,”
but no register no. and no locality. That belonging to the
Liverpool Free Museum is numbered 24. 5. 83. 21, and was,
together with another specimen of about the same size, but
still more incomplete, presented by Dr. Archer.
328 Contributions to our Knowledge of the Spongida.
Observations on Classification.
Now although the terms of my classification (‘ Annals,’
1875, vol. xvi. p. 126 et seg.) may be very plain to myself, who
have carefully examined each of the specimens in the British
Museum, including those lately purchased from Dr. Bower-
bank’s executors, in all amounting in cubic measurement to
three or four yards, or sufficient to fill a small room of this
size—consisting of thousands of specimens from various parts
of the world, most of which are still undescribed,—yet these
terms may not be so plain to those whose observation in this
respect has been confined to their own cabinets, which can
hardly be expected to afford so much general knowledge;
therefore, before any determined opposition is made to my
classification I trust it may be based on a similar amount of
practical experience, when such criticism ought to be very
valuable ; for I do not wish to insist on my views any further
than as the best wnder the circumstances that I could offer,
therefore still open to great improvement. When the Spon-
gida shall have been worked upon as much as the Plants, then
their classification may be expected to be as satisfactory.
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
N.B.—The spiculation of the Ectyones, together with that of Eetyo-
nopsis, is all on the same scale, viz. 1-12th to 1-6000th inch, chiefly to
show their sizes relatively. That in Pl. XIV. is all on one scale also,
viz. 1-12th to 1-1800th inch, for the same purpose ; with the exception,
however, of the flesh-spicules ¢ and d, fig. 10, which are on the scale of
1-12th to 1-6000th, and the spicules &c. of the Diluvium from the
valley of the Altmihl river, in Bavaria, whose scales respectively are
stated in loco.
Puate XI.
Fig.1. Ectyon flabelliformis, n. sp. One sixth of the natural size.
From a photograph. Specimen in the Liverpool Free Public
Museum. a, spicule. West Indies.
IPTADE XG:
Fig. 2. Ectyon sparsus, var. claveformis, n. var. Less than one third of
the natural size. From a photograph. Specimen in the Liver-
pool Free Public Museum. a, spicule; 6, vents; c, small
congregated foramina; d, clathrous openings. West Indies.
Fig. 3. Ectyon mauritianus, n. sp. a, spicule, lateral view ; 6, transverse
section. Mauritius.
PuaTeE XIII.
Fig. 4. Ectyon cylindricus, n. sp. (fragment), nat. size. a, lateral view ;
6, transverse section; c, spicule; d, vents; e, parasitic polyp.
West Indies.
Mr. H. J. Carter on Spicules of Spongilla. 329
Fig. 5. Ectyonopsis ramosa, u. sp., spiculation of: a, axial form; 8,
echinating form. W. coast of Australia.
Fig. 6. Phakellia ventilabrum, Bk., diagram of skeletal or spicular struc-
ture: aa, mesial plane; 6566, scopiform processes. Shet-
land.
Fig. 7. Ptilocaulis rigidus, n. sp., fragment magnified two diameters, to
show scopiform processes: a, stem; 66066, processes. ?S. Aus-
tralia,
Fig. 8. Ptilocaulis gracilis, n. sp., terminal end of a branch, nat. size.
West Indies.
Fig. 17. Phileodictyon singaporense, n. sp., spiculation of: a, skeletal
spicule of fibre ; 6, smaller spicule of dermal layer. Singapore.
PLATE XLV.
Fig. 9. Phakellia ventilabrum, Bk., spiculation of: a, vermicular form;
b, acuate.
Fig. 10. Phakellia ramosa, n. sp., spiculation of: a, acuate; b, acerate ;
c, bihamate ; d, trichites.
Fig. 11. Phycopsis hirsuta, n. sp., spiculation of. One form only, viz.
acerate,
Fig. 12. Phycopsis fruticulosa, n. sp., spiculation of. One form only,
viz. acerate,
Fig. 13, Prilocaulis gracilis, n. sp., spiculation of. One form only, viz.
acuate.
Fig. 14. Ptilocaulis rigidus, n. sp., spiculation of. One form only, viz.
acerate or subacuate.
Fig. 15, Leucophleus massalis, nn. gen. et sp., spiculation of two speci-
mens, Viz. :—a, acuate of Dr. Bowerbank’s specimen ; 6, acuate of
specimen in the British-Museum general collection.
Fig. 16, Leucophleus compressus, n. sp., spiculation of two specimens,
viz. :—a, acerate of specimen described; 6, acerate of no. 534.
XXXVII.—Spicules of Spongilla in the Diluvium of the
Altmiihl Valley, Bavaria. By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S. &e.
[Plate XIV.]
So far back as the 3rd March, 1881, Professor Zittel, of
Munich, kindly sent me some pieces of dark brown argilla-
ceous diluvium from the valley of the Altmiihl, in which he
had recognized spicules of a Spongilla (Pl. XIV. fig. 18, a,
6); but, partly from want of opportunity and partly from
want of the necessary knowledge, I have not been able to
record publicly the results of my examination of it until the
resent time.
This freshwater deposit, besides the skeletal spicules men-
tioned (fig. 18, a, 6), which, from their spiniterous character,
appear to me to be most nearly allied to those of Spongilla
(Meyenia, Crtr.) ertnaceus, Ehr., contains another kind which
are quite new to me (fig. 18, c—f), together with the detritus of
330 Mr. H. J. Carter on Spicules of Spongilla in the
Diatomacez in great abundance, the pollen-grains of a Conifer
(fig. 18, k), the (?) spore-cases of ferns, and the tetraspores of
an acotyledonous plant (fig. 18, 2), all of which are so recent
as to be unfossilized.
When a fragment of this diluvium is broken to pieces in
water, it soon falls into powder, and then the whole of these
contents may be examined under the microscope in their
present state; or it may be boiled in nitric acid, when the
carbonaceous elements for the most part disappear, and the
siliceous ones alone remain.
In the latter state the spicules of the Spongilla, from their
larger size and great abundance, become the most prominent
objects, while from their intensely spinous character (fig. 18,
g) they appear, as before stated,-to be most nearly allied to the
skeletal ones of Spongilla (Me yenta) ertnaceus, which was
first found in the river Spree, and described by Ehrenberg
under this name in 1846 (Monatsberichte der Berliner Akad.
d. Wissensch. pp. 96-101, ap. Vejdovski). Here, 7. e. in this
diluvium, they vary in length between 17 and 59-6000ths
inch, while the spines are “proportionally much longer and
larger in the short than in the long forms; all these ‘spicules
are acerate, fusiform, and gradually acuminated at the ends ;
but the longest only present the usual curve, with a breadth
in the centre of 3-G000ths inch, exclusive of the spines (fig.
18, a, b, g). With them there are also a few others that are
quite smooth, fusiform, and also curved, but abruptly pointed
at the extremities, therefore probably belonging to another
species. Again, in two instances I have met with a slender
birotulate presenting a smooth and slightly curved shaft,
altogether about 7-6000ths inch long (fig. 18, 4, 7); but in
no instance have I observed any other form of statoblast-
spicule, although one might have expected, trom the minute-
ness of this delicate specimen, to have at least found some of
the birotulates of Spongilla erinaceus, if the skeletal spicules
just described had belonged to this species. With the ex-
ception of some pyxidial frustules among the immense
quantity of detritus of Diatomacce present, which, if not
carefully examined, might be mistaken for such statoblast-
spicules, | have not found the least trace of any thing like
a birotulate of S. erinaceus, while the slender birotulate to
which I have alluded only finds its like in the much stouter
statoblast-spicule of Jeyenia Badley?, Bk., and other species
of the kind in North America, viz. in the State of Penn-
sylvania, whence my _ kind ‘friend Mr. Ed. Potts, of
Philadelphia, has sent me specimens of species which he
has discovered there, and is now embodying in a Monograph
Diluvium of the Altmiht Valley, Bavaria. 331
of the Spongillide of North America; unless it came from a
statoblast like that represented by Dr. W. Dybowski (‘‘ Die
Siisswasserschwiimme des russischen Reiches,’”’ Mém. Acad.
St. Pétersbourg, tome xxx. no. 10, 1882, pl. i. fig. 4, a).
With reference to the supposed identity of the spiniferous
spicules in the diluvium of the valley of the Altmiihl river
with those of S. ertnaceus, I would observe that having,
through the kindness of Dr. Franz Vejdovski, of Prague,
received on the 21st June last a copy of his valuable paper
on the freshwater sponges of Bohemia (“ Die Siisswasser-
schwimme Béhmens,” 1883), in which he has described and
illustrated Spongilla erinaceus, Khr., under the ‘ subgeneric”
name “Trochospongilla”’ (op. cit. p. 81, Separat-Abdruck),
from specimens found at Celakowic and Podiebrad, on the
Elbe, respectively about 13 and 26 miles H.N.E. of Prague,
I wrote to him for a microscopic portion to examine, which
he very kindly sent me on the 17th July following.
I then saw in reality what I had previously only seen in
print, viz. that strongly developed spiniferous character of the
skeletal spicules which seems to have led to the specific term
““erinaceus,” first used by Khrenberg as above stated; but
still the spiniferous character generally, even here, was not
nearly so much developed as in the smaller spicules of the Alt-
mith! diluvium, although the dimensions and spznation too of
the largest spicules were much the same. What, however,
most struck me was the identity in form of the birotulates of
Spongilla erinaceus with those of the American species 8.
(Meyenia) Leidyi, Bk., so that I began to think that
they must be the same species; however, I find that the
skeletal spicules of Meyenia Lecdyi in the specimen described
by Dr. Bowerbank and those lately sent me by Mr. Potts are
smooth, almost cylindrical, and abruptly pointed, averaging
in their largest size not more than half the length of those of
S. ertnaceus from the Elbe, which, on the other hand, are
fusiform and gradually pointed; thus a difference in this
respect seemed to me to be evident ; but on going further and
comparing the skeletal spicules of S. er?naceus with those in
the jirst tragment sent me by Mr. Potts, viz. that mounted on
a slide from the Schuylkill river, I find the two almost iden-
tical. Now as the original specimen named by Dr. Bower-
bank, which Prof. Leidy sent to him in 1863, came from the
same river, it follows that the difference in the skeletal
spicules to which I have just alluded goes for nothing, and
therefore that the Kuropean and American species must be
considered identical ; while the stelliform branched excretory
canal-systems on the surface of the entire specimens latterly
332 Mr. II. J. Carter on Spicules of Spongilla.
sent me by Mr. Potts, to which I have alluded, also charac-
terize the entre specimens from the Elbe (see Dr. Vejdovski’s
representations of the latter, op. cdt. pl. i. fig. 14, A, B, &e.),
which seems to confirm this view still further.
It is remarkable that, in addition to the well-known species
of the Old World, viz. Spongilla lacustris and Meyenia fluvia-
tilis, two other distinct ones should have been found in Cen-
tral Europe, viz. Spongilla Cartert (previously only known to
me in India, the Mauritius, and latterly in the island of
Madura, on the E.N.E. coast of Java) by Dr. Thomas Margo,
of Budapest, in Lake Balatan (‘ Annals,’ 1882, vol. x.
p- 369), and Meyenia ertnaceus, which is the same as Mey-
enia Leidyi, in the Spree and Elbe, by Leidy, and by Potts
in the State of Pennsylvania, in North America.
From what has been above stated then it would appear that
Ehrenberg gave the name of Spongilla erinaceus to this species
in 1846, and Dr. Bowerbank the name of Spongilla Leidyi to
it in 1868.
Returning to the Altmiihl-valley diluvium and that spicule
above stated to be unknown to me, we are struck with the
abundance of this szliceous refractive vermicular form,
which is cylindrical and round at the extremities, but
may be curved, inflated, sigmoid, contorted, branched, and
indeed varied in an infinite number of such-like ways,
below 10-6000ths inch in length and a little less in breadth
than 1-6000th inch, which are the dimensions of the largest
and straightest (although always somewhat curved) specimens
that have come under my observation (fig. 18, e). Moreover
it frequently presents itself in small groups or massive aggre-
gations in the diluvium, wherein all the sizes and shapes
appear together as if it grew from small to large in this way,
and naturally existed in this condition (fig. 18, d). On
account of its refractive character the central canal is seldom
seen, but in one instance a central cavity was observed which
was extended on both sides fora little distance in a linear
form (fig. 18, £); otherwise I have not been able to detect
any indication of its existence. ‘To what this sz/iceous spi-
cule could have belonged I am totally ignorant, since it is
so entirely unlike any thing of the kind connected with the
Spongillide that I have ever seen ; yet it may be asked what
it could come from but a Spongilla or a treshwater sponge.
Herein lies the question; and therefore I describe and delineate
so much of it as I know simply to call attention to the facet
and to assist others in supplying an answer.
4
i.
‘
;
i
j
;
Mr. F. J. Bell on two new Species of Asteroidea. 333
EXPLANATION OF THE ILLUSTRATIONS.
PrarE X1V.
Fg. 18. Contents of the Altmiihl-valley diluvium. a, spiniferous spi-
cule, characteristic average largest size; 6, the same, smallest
size ; ¢, vermicular spicule ; 4, birotulate spicule; all drawn to
the same scale, viz. 1-48th to 1-G000th inch, to show their sizes
relatively. d, group or aggregated mass of vermicular spicules ;
e, various forms of the vermicular spicule; scale 1-24th to 1-
6000th inch. f, vermicular spicule, more magnified, to show
trace of a central canal. g, the smaller size of spiniferous spi-
cule (“6”), more magnified, to show the form and recurvature of
the spines in the smaller spicules generally; 7, the birotulate “ h,”
more magnified, to show the form of the shaft and arms; k,
pollen-grain of Conifer; J, tetraspore of acotyledonous plant.
The two latter on the scale of 1-24th to 1-GQ00th inch,
XXX VII.—Deseriptions of two new Species of Asteroidea tn
the Collection of the British Museum. By F. Jerrrey
BELL, M.A.
THE Asterias now to be described was not satisfactorily re-
cognized as an undescribed form at the time when I gave to
the Zoological Society some account of the genus to which it
belongs*. The Culcita has been long known to me as a new
form, but I have refrained from publishing any account of it,
in the hope that it might soon be possible to make a revision
of the group to which it belongs. As it is now, however, ex-
hibited in the new galleries of the Zoological Department at
South Kensington, the student will probably tind it con-
venient to have an account of it.
Asterias nautarum.
General formula, 2 aa’.
Arms five, do not begin to taper till the last third of their
length, broadest at a short distance from their base; two
rows of adambulacral spines; madreporic plate anechino-
placid, obscure, not far from the margin of the disk. Spines
autacanthid, very blunt on abactinal surface. ‘The abactinal
surface presents an appearance of very close packing, as there
are on it three rows of autacanthid spines ; those of the outer-
most are very fairly developed. ‘This last-mentioned row
bounds the lower, while a row as well marked bounds the
* P.Z.S. 1881, p. 492.
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xii. 24
334 Mr. F. J. Bell on two new Species of Asteroidea.
upper edge of the side of the arm ; a few small spines are de-
veloped in the intermediate space. In addition to a not irre-
gular row of spines which extends along the middle line of the
abactinal surface, there are two irregular rows or lines of
shorter spines on either side; all these spines are fairly strong,
and all quite blunt at their tips. The disk is pretty thickly
covered with spines.
Colour (after thirty years in spirit) creamy white, the
suckers a little darker.
Y=49:7=10, or R is nearly equal to 57.
Breadth of arms at base 9 millim., greatest breadth 11.
Hab, Kcuador.
The description has been drawn up from a single specimen;
others, not so well preserved, give the definite locality, and
all were obtained from the collection of Haslar Hospital.
Standing nearer, perhaps, to _A. Brandti than to any other
species, d. nautarum is distinguished not only by its much
shorter arms and stouter habit, its better developed though less
numerous spines, but also by the fact that the skin-plates on
which the spines stand are not so sharply separated from one
another, so regularly set, or so well provided with granules,
as in the more southern species from the Straits of Magellan.
From A. ¢rermis, which, like it, comes trom the coasts of
Kcuador, the new species is at once distinguished by its
smaller disk, its longer arms, and its stronger stouter spines.
Culcita acutispinosa.
Resembling C. coriacea, and distinguished from all other
species of the genus by the fact that the apices of the upturned
ambulacra are below the level of the dorsal or abactinal sur-
face. ‘The body is almost completely discoidal in shape, the
angles of the rays being very nearly altogether rounded off ;
the sides of the disk are very deep ; in the dry specimens, at
any rate, the actinal surface gradually slopes downwards, so
that the animal is very much deeper along a line drawn dorgo-
ventrally through the actinostome than it is at the margin of
the disk (62-40 millim.).
The adambulacral spines are in two rows; in the inner
there are ordinarily four on each plate, and they are not so
weil developed as in some allied species ; about five plates out
from the actinostome they measure about 5 millim. in length.
In the outer row there are generally two spines, one of which
is very strong and blunt, while the other is much smaller,
The spines on the intermediate plates sometimes lie quite
close to the outer interambulacral series, and occasionally
appear to invade it.
coal
Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new Species of Megalops. 335
The actinal surface isnot marked out into areole, and is richly
invested by a number of short, blunt, stout processes, hardly
to be called spines, amidst which a coarse granular covering
is to be observed. The poriferous region begins quite sud-
denly, at about the second fourth of the length of the side of
the disk (counting from the actinal margin); while this is
the point at which the pores begin at the middle of each side
of the disk, the line of demarcation gradually curves upwards,
so that along the radial axes the pores begin just above the
apex of the ambulacral groove. ‘The greater part of the sides
and the whole of the abactinal surface of the disk are covered
with short sharp spines, which are scattered over them with con-
siderable profusion, though in no definite order; dotted among
the spines are pores of moderate size, which are very indis-
tinctly grouped into pore-areas ; surrounding and separating
the pores are fine granules, and these are, at apparently irre-
gularly disposed points, closely aggregated into distinct
patches; such a patch is found outside the spines which fringe
the anus. On the abactinal surface the pedicellariz are small
and scarce; on the actinal they are, though small, much more
numerous. ‘The madreporic plate is large: and raised above the
surface. (It has unfortunately been injured in the specimen
under description.)
The single dried specimen has the upper surface of a pinkish
and the lower of a yellowish-white hue.
Hab. Aneiteum, New Hebrides
As already stated, the greatest height is 62 millim. ; its
diameter is 120 millim,
XXXIX.—Descriptions of two new Species of the Genus
Megalops (Coleoptera, Stenint). By CHARLES O. WATER-
HOUSE.
Megalops ornatus, sp. n.
Niger, nitidus; thorace subcylindrico, ad latera sulcis quatuor fundo
fortiter punctatis; elytris flavis nigro ornatis, in disco anteriore
punctis nonnullis sat profundis biseriatim impressis, pedibus pal-
lide piceis.
Long. (mandib. incl.) 2? lin.
Mandibles pitchy. Head with a few strong punctures ; on
each side there is a slight longitudinal impression. Thorax
in front about the same width as the head between the eyes,
24*
336 Mr. C, O. Waterhouse on new Species of Megalops.
a little broader before the middle, and then gradually (but
not much) narrowed to the base. Close to the front margin
there is a well-marked transverse impression scarcely inter-
rupted in the middle; immediately behind this on the side
there is a short sinuous impression, which does not reach the
lateral margin; behind this is a third rather wider impression,
which reaches the margin, and at the base a short but wide
impression. Hach of these impressions has a line of large
punctures; those in the third one less distinct. The central
portion of the surface is smooth, except for three or four deep
punctures close to the base. The elytra are ample, nearly
twice as broad as the thorax, a little broader than the head
across the eyes, arcuate at the sides; yellow, with the
shoulders, the outer apical angle, the suture, and a spot across
the middle of the suture black. On the disk immediately
below the shoulder are two approximate lines, each consisting of
three or four large punctures ; these punctures are in a shallow
impression, and there is another impression occupied by the
black spot across the suture. Antenne pitchy, with the club
fuscous.
fab. Peru. Brit. Mus.
Megalops acutangulus, sp. n.
Niger, nitidus; capite thoraceque sat crebre fortissime punctatis ;
elytris piceo-flavo ornatis, sat crebre punctatis, punctis in disco
biseriatim dispositis ; abdominis marginibus reflexis piceis, pedi-
bus sordide testaceis.
Long. 2 lin.
Head very broad, with large punctures irregularly scattered
over the surface. Antenne testaceous, with the apical two
joits fuscous. Thorax with deep punctures rather closely
placed over the surface, leaving the anterior margin smooth ;
in front of the same width as the head between the eyes, then
suddenly wider, so as to make a somewhat acute projection,
from which to the base it is gradually narrowed ; the sides
between the angular projection and the base rather straight.
Above there are on each side two oblique smooth ridges,
which unite near the anterior angle and diverge towards the
middle of the thorax; and at a little distance from the poste-
rior angle there is a small round swelling, in the centre of
which there is asingle large puncture. LElytra short, scarcely
as broad as the head including the eyes, arcuate at the sides,
with strong punctures rather closely placed in the sutural
region (leaving the apex smooth) and at the sides; on the
disk there are two lines of strong punctures (with a smooth
ridge between them), the outer line extending to the apex.
On the Morphology of the Myriopoda. 337
Each elytron with a pitchy yellow line commencing in the
middle of the base, and betore it reaches the middle emitting
a branch to the side and another to the sutural angle. Ab-
domen shining; the first to fourth segments with a few punc-
tures at the base, and on each side two shallow somewhat
cuneiform impressions ; the fifth segment sparingly punctured,
smooth at the apex, and with the wswal white membranous
border.
Hab. Java (J. C. Bowring, Esq.). Brit. Mus.
This species is interesting on account of the locality from
which it comes. With the exception of two from Australia
and one from Africa all the species are American.
British Museum,
Cromwell Road, London, S.W.
October 17, 1883.
XL.—On the Morphology of the Myriopoda.
By A. 8. Packarp, Jun. *
THE following notes have reference to the hard parts
especially of the diplopod Myriopods.
The Head.—In the Chilognaths, which are the more primi-
tive and in some respects the lowest group of the subclass, the
Pauropoda excepted, the structure of the head is on a much
simpler type than in the Chilopoda.
The epicranium constitutes the larger part of the head; it
may be regarded as the homologue of that of hexapodous
insects. Of the clypeus of Hexapoda there is apparently no
true homologue in Myriopods; in the Lysiopetalid Chilo-
gnaths there is, however, an interantennal clypeal region
slightly differentiated from the epicranium and forming the
front of the head. In the Chilopods there is no well-marked
clypeus, only a short, narrow, transverse preantennal clypeal
region, to which the labrum is attached. Meinert, in his
valuable and painstaking work on Myriopods, designates what
we here call the epicranium the lamina cephalica; the divi-
sion sometimes indicated in front next to the antenne he calls
lamina frontalis discreta.
The labrum in the Chilognaths is a short but broad sclerite,
very persistent in form and not affording family or generic
* From the ‘Proceedings of the American Philosophical Society,’
Sept. 1883, p. 197; read June 16, 1883,
338 Dr, A. 8. Packard, Jun., on the
characters ; it is emarginate on the sides, with a deep median
notch containing three acute teeth. The labrum may on the
whole be regarded as homologous with that of the Hexapoda,
but is very broad and is immovable. Very different is the
so-called labrum of the Chilognaths, which consists of two
parts, a central portion, which may be homologized with
the labrum of the Chilognaths, but is narrower, with a deep
broad median notch, at the bottom of which is a central stout
tooth.
In Orya barbarica, Gerv., according to Meinert, the labrum
has a median suture, dividing it into two pieces, each with
numerous fine teeth on the outer edge.
In Dignathon microcephalum, Lucas (Meinert, tab.ii. fig. 15),
and in Geophilus sodalis, Kgs. and Mein., Meinert figures and
describes the labrum as consisting of a pars media and two
partes laterales, distinctly separated by suture ; no such diffe-
rentiation as this is known to us as occurring in the labrum
of Hexapods.
This labrum is flanked on each side by a transverse sclerite,
much broader than long; these pieces may be called the epa-
labra; to the outer edge of each is attached the cardo of the
so-called mandible ( protomala}. What we have for brevity
called the epdlabra (fig. 1) are the “ laminze fulcientes labri ”
of Meinert *.
The so-called mandibles of the Myriopods are the morpho-
logical equivalents of those of insects, but structurally the
are not homologous with them, but rather resemble the lacinia
of the hexapodous maxilla. For this reason we propose the
term protomala (mala, mandible) for the mandible of a Myrio-
pod; mala would be preferable, but this has already been
applied by Schiédte to the inner lobes of the maxilla of certain
Coleopterous larve.
The protomala consists of two portions, the cardo and stipes,
while the hexapodous mandible is invariably composed of but
one piece, to which the muscles are directly attached, and
which corresponds to the stipes of the Myriopodous protomala.
The stipes, instead of being simply toothed or with a plain
cutting edge, as in Hexapoda, has, in the Chilognaths, two
outer unequal long teeth, and within a series of singular pro-
cesses like stout setee, edged with dense spines on the inner
side. ‘This double apparatus of teeth and spiose processes,
* “ Myriapoda Museei Havyniensis. Bidrag til Myriapodernes Mor-
phologi og Systematik,” ved Fr. Meinert; ‘ Naturhistorisk Tidsskvift,
3 R. 7 B. (Kjobenhavn, 1871), p. 105 (see tab. i. fig. 4). Meinert states
that the lamune fulcientes do not belong to the labrum itself, and that the
form of these pieces varies greatly according to the species.
a
e
a
y.
eS
>
;
=o
=" 2
Morphology of the Myriopoda. 339
which may be cailed the pectinella, gives the stipes a decided
resemblance to that of the hexapodous maxilla. In the Chilo-
poda, according to the figures and description of Meinert,
there is a greater variation in the nature of the pectinella of
the stipes. As we have observed in the protomala of Scolo-
pendra and Lithobius, there are three or more stout teeth, with
an inner series of spinulated slender processes ; but in several
genera figured by Meinert, as Mesocanthus albus, Mein.,
Scolioplanes crassipes, Koch, Chetochelyne vesuciana, Newp.,
Geophilus sodalis, Bgs. and Mein., and Mecistocephalus punc-
tifrons, Newp., the cutting edge is provided with spinose pro-
cesses alone.
For the second pair of mouth-appendages of the Myriopoda
we propose the term deutomala, or second pair of jaws. ‘They
form the so-called labium of Savigny and later authors. In
the Chilognaths they have a superficial resemblance to the
labium of winged insects; but the corresponding pair of
appendages in Chilopoda are not only unlike the labium of
Hexapoda, but entirely different in structure from the homo-
logous parts in Chilognaths. The ‘labium” of Newport, or
first maxille of Meinert, have been described and figured by
those authors, to whose works the reader is referred.
The following remarks apply to the homologues of these
parts in the Chilognaths. While most authors designate this
pair of appendages as the “jabium,” Meinert more correctly
calls them the first maxillv, briefly, in the Latin abstract of
his ‘ Danmark’s Chilognather’ *, in his diagnosis of the order
describing them as ‘‘Stépites mavillares appendicibus instruct,
detecti;”’ but in his description of Judus referring to them as
“ Tamina labialis parva, stipites labiales modo partim se-
jungens.”’
Meinert also describes what he designates as a third pair of
mouth-parts or /abéwm, which is enclosed by the second pair,
behind which is a triangular plate (damina labialis), which he
regards as a sternal part corresponding to the mentum of
insects. He then adds, ‘ In front of the labium in the Poly-
desmidz are two short round styles (stil¢ linguales), which are
toothed at the end.” He also speaks of the curved piece
behind the lamina labialis, which he designates as the hypo-
stoma (see our fig. 2).
It should be observed that Savigny states that the labium
(lévre inférieure) is in Ju/us composed of what he designates
as the first and second maxillw, his second maxille being
Meinert’s labsum.
‘
* ¢ Naturbistorisk Tidsskrift,’ 3 R. 5 B.
®H
CLYPEAL REGioy
K
2 oy, \
- EPILABRUM.
MALLE MALELLAI S MALULELLA 1 MLA! MLE
STIPES.E
Fig.3,
Fig. 1. Head of Seolopendra, seen from beneath, showing the ‘“ mandible”
(protomala), with its cardo (card.) and stripes (st?.), also the
labrum and epilabrum.
Fig, 2. So-called under lip or deutomala of Scoterpes Copet : hyp., “ hypo-
stoma;” lam. lat., lamina labialis; stip. e., stipes exterior ;
with the malella eaterior (mal. e.) and malella interior (aml. t.) 5
the stipes interior (stip, t.), with its malulella; and the éabiella,
with its stilus (s¢d.).
Fig. 3. The deutomala of Juus, sp. ; the lettering as in Fig. 2.
On the Morphology of the Myriopoda. 341
It seems to us that the researches of Metschnikoff* on the
embryology of the Chilognaths (Strongylosoma, Polydesmus,
and Julus) leave no doubt that these Myriopods have but two
pairs of mouth-appendages, which Metschnikoff designates as
mandibles and labium. The latter arises as a pair of tubercles
or buds, at first of exactly the form of the mandibles, and like
the primitive embryonic mouth-appendages of any arthropod.
Hence the differentiations of parts and coalescence of the two
limbs, while closely resembling that of the labium or second
maxille of Hexapods, really occur in Myriopods in a different
pair of appendages, 2. ¢. the second instead of the third pair.
Hence the parts called labium (many authors) in Myriopods
are really homologous with the first maxille of insects; and
they should, to prevent misconception, receive a distinctive
name (deutomale). With the aid, then, of embryology we have
arrived at a clearer conception of the homologies of the second
pair of mouth-appendages in the Chilognaths. It forms a
broad flat plate, becoming the floor of the mouth, and forming
an under lip; it is differentiated into two sets of broad plates,
an outer and inner stipes; the outer stipes (stipes exterior)
bears at the free edge two movable toothed appendages, which
may be designated as the inner and outer malelle. The inner
stipes (stipes interior) are united firmly and are supported
behind by what Meinert designates as the /amina labialis,
behind which is a curved broad sclerite, called by Meinert the
hypostoma, a rather unfortunate name, as it has been used by
Meigen and Bouché for the clypeus of Diptera. Differenti-
ated from the front edge of the mner stipes is a piece usually
separated by suture, which, as we understand it, is the sécus
lingualis otf Meinert; it is our malulella. A median portion
of the deutomala has been apparently overlooked by authors ;
it is our labiella (fig. 2), and corresponds in a degree to the
lingua of Hexapods; it is a minute rounded piece situated
between the malulelle, in Ju/us minute and single, in the
Lysiopetalidee much larger, and divided into a large anterior
and a much smaller posterior crescent-shaped part ; it is sup-
ported by two long cylindrical divaricating styles.
It thus appears that the head of Chilognaths bears but
three pairs of appendages, viz. the antenne and the mouth-
appendages, the proto- and deutomale. Without doubt the
Chilognaths, as proved by their embryology and morphology
and their close relationship with the Pauropoda, the simplest
Myriopods, represent the primary form of the Myriopods,
* «“Embryologie der doppeltfiissigen Myriapoden (Chilognatha),”’ yon
Elias Metschnikoff, Zeitschrift fur wissenschaftl. Zoologie, xxiv. p, 253
(1874).
342 Dr. A. S. Packard, Jun., on the
while the Chilopods are a secondary less primitive group.
Paleontology apparently supports this view. We may now
_ turn to the structure of the head of Chilopod Myriopoda, which
has been fully described by Newport * and also by Memert f.
Having already briefly described the morphology of the
epicranium or antennal segment of Chilopods, with the labrum
and “mandibles” (protomale =“ true maxille ” of Newport),
which are close homologues of those of diplopod Myriopods,
we may next take up the second pair of mouth-appendages,
which are the morphological equivalents of the so-called
labium of Chilognaths. These, as seen in Scolopendra, are
very different from the so-called under lip of Chilognaths ;
they are not united, and are separate, cylindrical, fleshy, 5-
jointed appendages, but, as Newport states, “‘ connected trans-
versely at their base with a pair of soft appendages (e, c) that
are situated between them, and which, as | have already stated,
I regard as the proper Ungua, as they form the floor of the
entrance to the pharynx.” These 5-jointed appendages are
Mr. Newport’s “ maxillary palpi,” his true maxille being the
homologues of the “ mandibles ”’ of Chilognaths.
The portion of the head of Scolopendra and other Chilopods,
thus far considered, together with the antenne and proto- and
deutomal, we consider as homologous with the entire head
of Chilognaths ; the basilar segment of Newport and the two
pairs of head-appendages have no homologues in the head of
Chilognaths. ‘They are rather analogous to the maxillipedes
of Crustacea, and nothing like them, speaking morphologi-
cally, exists in other Tracheata. We therefore propose the
term malipedes (mala, jaw, pes, foot or jaw-feet) for the fourth
and fifth pair of cephalic appendages of Chilopoda. At the
same time it is easy to see that they are modified feet, espe-
cially when we examine the last pair in Scolopendra, which
are attached to a true sternite, and see that they are directly
homologous with the feet and sternite of the same animal.
The first pair of malipedes are the “ labium and palpi’ of
Newport, the “ first auxiliary lip” of Savigny. They, how-
ever, bear little resemblance to an insect’s labium and labial
palpi. They are separate, not coalescing in the middle, as in
the labium of Hexapods. The so-called labial palpi are 4-
jointed, with an accessory plate; they arise directly in front
* “ Monograph of the Class Myriapoda, Order Chilopoda, with Obser-
vations on the General Arrangement of the Articulata,’ by George New-
port (Trans. Linn. Soe. xix. p. 287).
t ‘ Myriapoda Muszei Havniensis. Bidrag til Myriapodernes Morpho-
logi og Systematik,” ved Fr. Meinert; ‘ Naturhistorisk Tidsskrift,’ 3 R.
7B. (isi):
Morphology of the Myriopoda. 343
of the “ basilar segment” of Newport, but appear to have in
adult life no tergite of their own *.
The second pair of malipedes or last pair of mouth-appen-
dages are the poison-fangs ; they are the “ second auxiliary
lip” of Savigny, the “ mandibles or foot-jaws” of Newport
and subsequent authors. The dorsal plate, or what may be
called the second malipedal teryite, is the “ basilar and sub-
basilar plate’ of Newport.
As to the number of segments in the head of Chilognaths,
both morphology and embryology prove that there are but
three, in the Chilopoda five. Newport’s observations on the
young recently-hatched Geophilus (his pl. xxxiii. fig. 3) show
that the subbasilar plate is the tergum or scute of the fifth
segment ; and the basilar plate is consequently the tergum of
the fourth segment or second malipedal segment. The ster-
nite of the subbasilar plate is usually a very large plate,
deeply indented in front in the middle, with teeth on each
side, and forms the “ labium” of Newport. It may, for con-
venience in descriptive zoology, be termed the ‘ pseudo-
labium.”’
As embryological proofs of our morphological views may
be taken the admirable researches of Metschnikofft on the
development of Geophilus. His Taf. xx. fig. 4 shows
plainly the four pairs of mouth-appendages behind the an-
tenne, the latter developed, as in Hexapods, from the pro-
cephalic lobes. His fig. 15 shows that the pleurum and
tergum of two posterior (or fourth and fifth) cephalic arthro-
meres, with their appendages, are the primitive scuta of the
proto- and deutomalar arthromeres, which at this period have
coalesced and are intimately united with the procephalic lobes.
His fig. 18 shows that at a later period the primitive scutum of
the fourth cephalic segment has disappeared, or at least is
merged into the fifth primitive scutum or subbasilar plate of
the adult. An examination of Metschnikoft’s paper will prove
conclusively that Newport’s views as to the subsegments of
the Chilopods are not well founded in nature, and that they
are merely for the most part simply adult superficial
markings.
The following Table will serve to indicate in a comparative
* Balfour also states, as we find after writing the above, that the basilar
plate is really the segment of the poison-claws, and may fuse more or less
completely with the segments in front of and behind it, and the latter is
sometimes without a pair of appendages (Lithobius, Scutigera). (Comp.
Embryology, i. p. 225.) i
+ “Embryologisches, tiber Geophilus,” yon Elias Metschnikoff, Zeit-
schrift fiir wissenschaftl. Zoologie, xxv. p. 3513 (1875),
344 Dr. A. 8. Packard, Jun., on the
way the number of arthromeres in the head of the three sub-
classes of ‘T'racheate Arthropods, their corresponding appen-
dages, and the more important synonyms :—
lst Arthromere
(Preoral).
2nd Arthromere
(Postoral).
ord Arthromere
Hexapoda.
Antenne.
Mandibula.
Ist Mavxille.
2nd Maxille.
eeeseene
Ayachnida.
Wanting *.
Chelicere f.
(Mandibles.)
(Pedipalpi, max-
illee.)
Ist pair of baeno-
poda,
| 2nd pair of beeno-
poda.
Myriopoda
(Chilopoda).
Antenne.
Protomalze.
(Mandibles, Sa-
vigny.)
Deutomale. (Ist
Maxille, Sa-
vigny.)
Ist Malipedes.
(1st Auxiliary lip,
Savigny.)
2nd = Malipedes.
(Auxiliary lp,
|
|
:
eee
Antennee. |
!
|
Myriopoda
(Chilognatha),
Protomale.
(Mandibles, §
vigny.)
Deutomale.
|
(Labium.) |
2nd pair of Pede|
|
2nd pair of Pede
Savigny ; Man-
dibles. )
Ist pair of beeno-) 3rd pair of beno-| 1st pair of Pedes. | 3rd pair of Pede|
poda.
poda.
General Morphology of the Body.—The well-known re-
searches of Newport on the development of J/u/us, and the
embryological studies of Metschnikoff already referred to, show
that the larva of Julus and other diplopod Myriopods is
hatched with but three pairs of feet. In Julus terrestris, as
stated by Newport, the third body-segment is apodous, the
first, second, and fourth segments behind the head bearing
feet. [he body-segments are at first nine in number, the
new segments appearing six at a time. In Strongylosoma,
according to Metschnikoff, the larva has eight segments be-
hind the head, the second segment footless ; in Polydesmus
there are but seven body-segments, the second apparently
being apodous, though it is difficult to determine with certainty
from the drawing which of the first three segments is apodous.
In two embryos of Julus multistriatus, Walsh ?, kindly
communicated to us by Prof. Riley, and which he assures us
* Balfour claims that the first pair of cephalic appendages are wanting ;
and the fact shown by his fig. 200, C, D, that the stomodzeum at first
lies between the procephalic lobes, and that the latter do not even bear
appendages, appears to prove his statement.
+ “On the Organs of Reproduction and the Development of the
Myriopoda,” Phil. Trans. 1841.
Morphology of the Myriopoda. 345
were freshly hatched right from the egg, the larvee are much
more advanced than in the freshly-hatched larvee referred to ;
still the second body-segment ts footless instead of the third ;
but there are seventeen segments, the first, third, and fourth
each bearing a single pair of legs; the fifth to the tenth seg-
ments each bearing two pairs of legs. In one of the three
specimens, which was apparently a little longer out of the egg
than the two others, there were five penultimate short secon-
dary segments (eleventh to fifteenth) on which there were
rudiments apparently of but a s¢ngle pair of legs to each seg-
ment, whereas Newport states that two pairs bud out from
each segment, and while in Julus terrestris the new segments
arise In sixes, in our species they arise in fives. In adult life
a single pair of limbs arises from the second segment, and the
first three segments have each but one pair of legs, the fourth
having two, as in the fifth and following segments.
It thus appears that the larval diplopod Myriopod is a six-
footed Tracheate, though neither its mouth-parts nor its pri-
mary legs are directly homologous with those of the Hexa-
podous Insects.
Looking at the embryo diplopod Myriopod from a deductive
or speculative point of view, it doubtless represents or is nearly
allied to what was the primitive myriopodous type, a Tra-
cheate, with a cylindrical body, whose head, clearly separated
from the hind body, was composed of three cephalic segments,
one pair of antenna, succeeded by two postoral arthromeres,
the protomalal and deutomalal arthromeres ; while the hind
body consisted of as few as seven arthromeres, whose scuta
nearly met beneath, with three pairs of six-jointed legs distri-
buted among the first four segments. It 1s evident that the
form represented by the adult is a secondary later product,
and arose by adaptation to its present form. The embryo
Geophilus, the only Chilopod whose embryology has been
studied, leaves the egg in the form of the adult ; it has, unlike
the Diplopods, no metamorphosis. Its embryological history
is condensed, abbreviated.
But in examining Metschnikoff’s sketches, primitive Chilo-
gnath characters assert themselves ; the body of the embryo
shortly before hatching is cylindrical; the sternal region is
much narrower than in the adult, hence the insertions of the
feet are nearer together, while the first six pairs of appendages
(the sixth apparently the first pair of feet of the adult) are
indicated before the hinder ones. ‘These features indicate
that the Chilopoda probably arose from a diplopod or diplopod-
like ancestor, with a cylindrical body, narrow sternites, and
with three pairs of legs, which represent those of the larval
346 Dr. A. S. Packard, Jun., on the
Chilognaths, the two anterior becoming the two pairs of mali-
pedes of the present Chilopoda. Thus the first six appendages
of the embryo Geophilus correspond to the antennee, two pairs
of mouth-parts and three pairs of legs of the larval Julus.
The phenomenon of two pairs of limbs to a segment, so
unique in 'T'racheata, may be explained by reference to the
Phyllopoda among the Branchiata. The parallel is quite
exact. The larve in both groups have but a single pair of
appendages to a segment; the acquisition of a second pair
in the Diplopods is clearly enough a secondary character, and
perhaps necessary in locomotion ina cylindrical body with no
sterna *.
The larval Ju/us and the ancestral Chilognaths were hexa-
pod Tracheata, but sufficiently different to indicate plainly
that the Myriopods branched off from a much more primitive
form than the Scolopendrella-like hexapod ancestor, and which
form somewhat agrees with our hypothetical leptiform ancestor
of all Tracheata,
The Myriopods also differ from Hexapoda in that the genital
armature of the male (the females have nothing corresponding
to the ovipositor of Hexapoda) is not homologous with that of
true insects; moreover, the armature is not homologous with
the limbs or jointed appendages of the myriopodous body.
On the contrary, the apparatus of hooks arises from the ster-
num of the sixth segment, between, but a little in advance of,
the origin of the eighth pair of legs. It should be observed
that the legs in Myriopods are outgrowths between the tergites
and sternites, there being no pleurites differentiated, and in
this important point also the Myriopods are quite unlike the
Hexapodous 'l'racheates.
Affinity and Systematic Position of the Pauropoda.—The
nearest living forms which approach the larval Diplopod are
Pauropus and Eurypauropus. These organisms are practi-
cally primitive Diplopods. Looking at the lowest Chilognath,
Polyxenus, and comparing Pauropus with it, it will be seen
that the latter scarcely differs from it ordinally. Pauropus
has a head with a pair of antennee and two pairs of mouth-
appendages. ‘The antenne are quite unlike those of any other
* It is plain that, as Balfour suggests (‘Comparative Embryology,’
p- 824), the double segments have not originated from a fusion of two
primitively distinct segments. There is, however, a misconception as to
the nature of the “double segments.” They are not so in fact. The
scutes are single, undivided, but the ventral region is alone imperfectly
double, bearing two pairs of appendages, just as single segments of Apo-
didee may bear from two to six appendages ; the differentiation is confined
to the ventral limb-bearing region and limbs alone; the dorsal part of the
segment does not share in the process.
NWI ©
Morphology of the Myriopoda. 347
Myriopods, being 5-joited and bifurcate, somewhat as in
certain Coleopterous larvee; the peculiar sense-filaments may
be the homologues of the flattened sense-sete at the end of
the antennee of Diplopod Myriopods.
The “ mandibles”’ are rudimentary, very simple, and are
scarcely more like Chilopod than Diplopod protomale ; there
is a second pair of appendages which, as Lubbock states, are
“ minute and conical ;” they bear a closer resemblance in
position and general appearance to the “ under lip”’ of Chilo-
gunaths, especially the under lip of Stphonophora; in fact, the
mouth-appendages of Pauropus are much nearer the normal
type of those of the true Chilognaths than the degraded
mouth-organs of the Sugentia.
The body of Pauwropus is cylindrical, the scutes are as much
like those of Polywenus as those of the Chilopods ; the number
of body-segments is seven, the same as in the larve of certain
Diplopods ; the feet are 6-jointed as in Diplopods, and there
are nine pairs, six pairs to the four penultimate segments.
The three anterior pairs are developed from two segments,
2. e, arise from the ventral and lateral sclerites corresponding
to two scutes. ‘This fact should not, we venture to suggest,
exclude them from the Chilognaths, as there is a considerable
irregularity in the position of the three pairs of anterior feet
in larval Chilognaths. ‘The terminal body-segment is much
as in Chilognaths. When we examine the larva of Pauropus
we find a strong resemblance to the larval hexapodous Chilo-
gnaths. Hence we scarcely see good grounds for placing
Pauropus ina distinct order from Chilognaths. Their dis-
tinctive characters, and they are important ones, are, we
submit, only of subordinate value, and we should therefore
place the Pauropoda as a second suborder of Chilognaths,
throwing all the genuine Chilognaths into a first suborder.
Turning to Lurypauropus we find that this singular form
is in a degree a connecting link between Pauropus and Poly-
venus; the head has much the same shape, the antenne being
inserted beneath far back from the front edge of the broad top;
the legs are of much the same shape, and more truly diplopod
than in Pauropus, and they are arranged nearly in two pairs
to a segment; there are six segments, four of them bearing
legs, there being nine pairs of legs to four scuta. ‘The scutes
are much as in Polyxenus, spreading out flat on the sides, the
animal being elliptical oblong, broad and flat. There are no
true sternites like those of Chilopods ; and though the feet are
inserted wider apart, the entire structure of the soft membra-
nous sternal region is much as in Polyxenus. We theretore
feel warranted, although originally accepting the ordinal rank
348 Dr. A. S. Packard, Jun., on the
of the Pauropoda assigned them by Sir John Lubbock, in
regarding them as Chilognaths, with aberrant features which
would throw them into a suborder of the latter group.
The Systematic Position of Scolopendrella.—This singular
form is usually regarded as a Myriopod, while Mr. Ryder re-
fers it to a distinct order, Symphyla. We have already*
given our reasons for the view that it is a ThysanuranT, with
only superficial resemblances to the Chilopod Myriopods.
Our fresh studies on the latter confirm our opinion that
Scolopendrella is a Hexapod. ‘The mandibles and maxille,
the former especially, are like those of the Thysanura rather
than the Myriopods, not being divided into two parts (stipes
and cardo). Itseemsto us that Scolopendrella with its nume-
rous postcephalic legs may fulfil the phylogenic requirements
of the early embryo of Hexapoda and Arachnida in which
there are a number of embryonic primitive abdominal appen-
dages. Thus it preceded Campodea as a stem-form.
Genealogy of the Myriopoda. — The pseudo-hexapodous
larval forms of Chilognatha, including the Pauropoda and the
early germ of the Chilopoda (Geophilus), indicate that the
many-legged adults were derived from what we have called a
Leptus-torm ancestor. Our present knowledge of the embry-
ology of the Myriopoda shows that, unlike the Arachnida and
Hexapoda, the embryo is not provided with primitive transi-
tory legs. There seems then no direct proof that the Myrio-
poda had an origin common with that of Insects and Arachnida,
from a Scolopendrella-like, and perhaps still earlier Pertpatus-
like ancestor ; but from a six-legged form, which, however,
may have been derived from some worm-like ancestor. The
Leptus-torm larve of Myriopoda, with their three pairs of
cephalic appendages and six legs, may then be the genealo-
gical equivalent of the six-legged Nauplius of Crustacea ;
which type is generally believed to have originated from the
worms.
A genealogical tree of the Myriopods would then be simply
two branches, one representing the Diplopod and the other the
single-paired type (Chilopoda), both originating from a
Leptus-like six-footed ancestor (¢. e. with three pairs of
cephalic and three pairs of postcephalic appendages).
Dr. Erich Haase, in his “ Beitrag zur Phylogenie und
Ontogenie der Chilopoden,” publishes a “ Stammbaum der
* ¢ American Naturalist, xv. p. 698 (Sept, 1881).
+ Compare the excellent figures of the mouth-parts of Scolopendrella
in Dr. I. Muhr, ‘ Die Mundtheilein Scolopendreila und Polyzonium,” 10er
Jahresbericht tiber das deutsche Staats-Gymnasium in Prag-Altstadt,
1881-82. Prag, 1882.
ils
Morphology of the Myriopoda. 349
Protochilopoden.” He proposes a hypothetical group, Proto-
symphyla, from which the Symphyla, Thysanura, and Chilo-
poda have originated. But, as we have seen, this view is
based on mistaken views as to the relations of the Chilopods
to the Diplopod Myniopods, and of the homologies of Myrio-
pods with Insects. As we have seen, the Chilopods must
have originated from a Chilognathous stock, or at least from
a branch which arose from Pawropus-like forms, and the
Thysanura, with Scolopendrella, must have arisen from a
separate main branch, which led to the Hexapodous branch
of the Arthropod genealogical tree.
For the reasons stated, also, we should disagree with the
views of Hiickel (‘ Natiirliche Schépfungsgeschichte,’ 1870,
2nd edit.) that the Diplopod Myriopods were derived from
the Chilopoda. In the English translation (1876) he re-
marks, ‘‘ But these animals also originally developed out of a
six-legged form of 'Tracheata, as is distinctly proved by the
individual development of the millipede in the egg, Their
embryos have at first only three pairs of legs, like genuine
insects, and only at a later period do the posterior pairs of
legs bud, one by one, from the growing rings of the hinder
body. Of the two orders of Centipedes .... the round
double-footed ones (Diplopoda) probably did not develop until
a later period out of the older flat s¢ngle-footed ones (Chilo-
poda), by successive pairs of rings of the body uniting toge-
ther. Fossil remains of the Chilopoda are first mentioned in
the Jura period.” The Chilognaths, however, as shown by
Dawson, Meek, and Worthen, and latterly by Scudder, were
numerous as far back as the Carboniferous period; the Chilo-
pods are the later productions, perhaps not older than the
Tertiary period, since Germax’s Geophilus proavus is a doubt-
ful form.
In this connexion reference should be made to the singular
fossil, Paleocampa, from the Carboniferous formation of Ih-
nois, originally described as a caterpillar-like form by Meek
and Worthen, and lately claimed to be a Myriopod by Mr.
Scudder*, who proposes for the hypothetical group, of which
he considers it as the type, the name Protosyngnatha. It
seems to us, after a careful reading of Mr. Scudder’s article,
that this obscure fossil presents no features really peculiar to
the Myriopods, but that there are as good or better reasons
for regarding it as the hairy larva of some Carboniferous
neuropterous insect. Mr. Scudder describes it substantially
* “The Affinities of Paleocampa, Meek and Worthen, as evidence of
the wide diversity of type in the earliest known Myriopods,” by Samuel
H. Scudder. Amer. Journ. Science, xxiv. no. 141, p. 161 (Sept. 1882),
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xii. 25
350 On the Morphology of the Myriopoda.
thus :—“ It is a caterpillar-like segmented creature, three or
four centimeters long, composed of ten similar and equal seg-
ments, besides a small head; each of the segments, excepting
the head, bears a single pair of stout, clumsy, subfusiform,
bluntly- pointed legs, as long as the width of’ the body, and
apparently composed of several equal joints. Hach segment
also bears four cylindrical but spreading bunches of very
densely packed, stiff, slender, bluntly tipped, rod-like spines,
a little longer than’ the legs. The bunches are seated on
mammille and arranged in dorsopleural and lateral rows.’
We do not recognize in this description any characters of a
myriopodous nature ; on the contrary, in what is said about
the head, “ composed of only a single apparent segment”
(p. 165), ’and of the legs in the above description, and again
on p. 165, where it is remarked, “ The legs were different in
form {from those of modern Chilopoda], but their poor preserva-
tion in the only specimen in which they have been seen, prevents
any thing more than the mere statement of the following dif-
ference ; “while the legs of Chilopoda are invariably horny,
slender, ’ adapted to wide extension and rapid movement, those
of Paleocampa are fleshy, or at best subcoriaceous, very stout
and conical, certainly incapable of rapid movement, and
serving rather as props,” the author appears to be describing
rather a caterpillar-like form than a Myriopod. It seems
to us that the larve of the neuropterous Panorpide, with their
two-jointed abdominal prop-legs, small head, and singularly
large spinose spines, arising in groups from a tubercle or
mamilla, come nearer to Palceocampa than any Myriopod
with which science is at present acquainted. For these reasons,
and while the nature of these fossils is so problematical, we
should exclude them, as regards the Myriopods, from any
genealogical considerations.
We have also attempted to show that the Archipolypoda*
are a subdivision of Chilognaths, allied not remotely to the
Lysiopetalide ; or at least that they are true diplopod Myrio-
pods. Hence we are still reduced for our materials for a
phylogeny of the Myriopods to existing orders, Pauropus
being, perhaps, a more aberrant and stranger type than any
fossil forms yet discovered.
* “The Systematic Positions of the Archipolypoda, a Group of Fossil
Myriopods,” Amer. Naturalist, 326, March 1883.
Mr. W. L. Distant on Malayan Entomology. 351
XULI.— Contributions toa Knowledge of Malayan Entomology.
Part Il. By W. L. Distant.
Order LEPIDOPTERA.
RHOPALOCERA.
Elymnias Godfery?, n. sp.
Allied to EZ. vasudera, Moore, but differing above by the
much paler colouring of the wings, the fuscous shadings in
the Indian species being replaced by bluish; the anterior
wings are greyish white, shaded with bluish, which becomes
darker beyond the cell; a broad outer marginal dull bluish-
black fascia, widest at apex; nervures and nervules dark
bluish, the median nervules and submedian nervure more or
less margined with dark bluish ; posterior wings asin Ff. vasu-
dera, but the markings bluish and the outer margin very broad
at anal angle. Wings beneath as in #. vasudera, but the
dark mottled markings much smaller and closer; anterior
wings with two small submarginal ocellated spots (black,
with greyish centres), divided by the lower discoidal nervule ;
posterior wings with eight similar submarginal spots, the two
uppermost largest, the first between and near the bases of the
subcostal nervules, the second above the discoidal nervule,
and the remaining spots following regularly between the ner-
vules—two between the third median nervule and submedian
nervure—-(anal angle mutilated) ; the red basal colouring of
the posterior wings occupies the largest portion of the cell, and
extends to the base of the abdominal margin; the yellowish
space does not extend from the abdominal margin to the upper
median nervule, as in P. vasudera, but terminates suddenly at
the second median nervule.
Exp. wings 70 millim.
Hab. Malay peninsula, Sungei Ujong (Godfery).
Ixias Birdi, n. sp.
3. Anterior wing black; basal third (eonsisting of lower
and inner half of cell obliquely terminating at a little beyond
base of lower median nervule, and from thence continued to
inner margin at about one fourth from posterior angle) sul-
phureous; the black area is inwardly angulated beneath the
lower median nervule, and is crossed by a broad irregular
orange-coloured fascia, divided by the black nervules, com-
mencing a little above the costal nervure, and outwardly oblique
352 Mr. W. L. Distant on Malayan Entomology.
to upper discoidal nervule, then convexly suberect to upper
median nervule, after which it is outwardly elongated, and
terminates at about the lower median nervule; inwardly it
is excavated at the discocellular nervules, before which and in
the cell it possesses an extension of two irregular spots. Poste-
rior wings sulphureous, with a broad outer black margin.
Wings beneath sulphureous; anterior wings faintly showing
the orange-coloured fascia above, sparingly speckled with
fuscous in upper portion of cell and along the costal and outer
margins (most broadly so at apex), and with a fuscous spot
at posterior angle; posterior wings also sparingly speckled
with fuscous. Body and legs more or less concolorous with
wings.
Exp. wing 56 millim.
Hab. Malay peninsula, Sungei Ujong (Godfery).
This species is allied to Z. aneaxtbia, Hiibn., and L. latifas-
ctatus, Butl.; from both it differs by the narrower black
marginal border to the posterior wings, and on the anterior
wings by the greater extension of the black area across the
cell, and also from the first by the paler-coloured orange
fascia, which is also more dilated beneath the upper median
nervule.
Papilio caunus, Westw., race egialus.
&. Closely allied to P. caunus, but differing in having the
white markings with their pale bluish terminations on the
upper surface of the posterior wings smaller and more con-
fined to the basal half.
Hab. Singapore (Godfery).
Exp. of wings 94 millim.
The interest attaching to this local race of P. caunus, and
on account of which it is here described, is owing to its being
a mimic of Huplea diocletianus, which is also the local race or
form in the Malay peninsula of 1. rhadamanthus. We thus
see this mimicking Papilio modified in the same manner as
its mimicked species ; and if . diocletianus is recognized as a
distinct species, this race, if found to be constant, will have
(in an artificial and systematic sense only) to be recorded in
the same way. ‘he Bornean form of this Papilio will also
probably be found to mimic the race or species Huplea
Lower.
Discophora tullia, Cram.
Messrs. Marshall and De Nicéville, in their ‘ Butterflies of
India,’ vol. i. p. 299, have expressed their opinion that the
Miscellaneous. 353
male and female specimens that I figured in my ‘ Rhopalocera
Malayana,’ as representing Cramer’s species, must be really
taken to portray Discophora zal, Westw. I cannot subscribe
to this somewhat surprising decision, on the following
grounds :—
First :—The varietal male specimen which I figured, and
which agreed with aJl male specimens then examined from
the Malay peninsula in having the anterior wings unspotted,
cannot in any case be considered a distinct ‘ Malayan race,”
as I have since received specimens from Sungei Ujong with
two of the three series of bluish spots described as typical of
the Indian form of the species, but which are certainly not
constant. But even supposing that the unspotted form was
constant and constituted a distinct race, it could not then be
taken as representing the D. zal (the male of which was un-
known to Prof. Westwood when he described that species), as
Mr. Moore possesses in his collection a male which he tells
me agrees with the markings of the female of that species,
and may therefore be considered typical.
Secondly :—The female form which I figured does not agree
with the original figure given by Westwood, which possesses
a fourth inner row of spots, and also has the two outer series
composed of differently-shaped spots.
If, therefore, D. zal is really specifically distinct from D.
tullia, as Mr. Moore’s male specimen would denote, it cer-
tainly cannot be ascribed to my Malay specimens and figures,
as stated by Marshall and De Nicéville; and as these figures
undoubtedly show variation from the Indian form of D. tullia,
as understood and figured by them, the course pursued should
have been either to agree with me or to describe the Malay form
as a new species!!—the last being an alternative that I, at least,
am not prepared to take.
MISCELLANEOUS.
Lucilia macellaria infesting Man.
By Freperick Hompert, M.D., F.C.S.
A FARMER’s wife, thirty-five years of age, was attacked on Mon-
day, September 27, 1875, with a headache and a flushed face. She
stayed at work, expecting a malarial chill, an affection prevailing at
that time in the neighbourhood. From this time the pains in the
region of the frontal cavity at the base of the nose and below the
eye, extending to the right ear, increased. At times the pain was
354 Miscellaneous.
more severe than at others, but it never entirely left. This pain
was described as preventing hearing and breathing, and so excru-
ciating that at intervals, day and night, her cries could be heard at
a great distance from the house. Tuesday evening blood-mucus
began to run from the right nostril, which was somewhat swollen,
the swelling extending on Tuesday over the whole right side of the
face. On this day, the fifth of the complaint, four large maggots
dropped out of the right nostril. When I was first called to the
patient, Monday, October 4, only the right lip and nostril were
swollen, the acrid discharge having somewhat blistered the lips
below: After each discharge the maggots dropped from the nostril,
until the twelfth day; one hundred and forty or more maggots
haying escaped. The majority of the maggots were three fourths of
an inch in length, there being only a few which seemed a line or
two shorter; they were of a yellow hue, conical shape, and haying
attached to one end two horn-like hooks. The patient recovered
fully.
Monday, September 18, 1882, I saw a patient in the same neigh-
bourhood as the first, suffering from the same malady. At that
time two hundred and eighty maggots had been discharged, and at
the close of the illness over three hundred. There was a swelling
on each side of the nose, with a small opening to each. I lanced
these openings and more maggots came out.
In the Indian Territory the so-called screw-fly laid its eggs in the
nose of man. In 1847 [heard of several deaths of men and children
in Texas, near Dallas. The gad-fly was common in the American
Bottom forty years ago. It laid its eggs in the noses of cattle and
in the ears of horses and deer, but never in the human nose. The
fly that I send is about four times as large as the common fly.
Head a dark, glistening green; a bronze face, very lively in appear-
ance. Is it the same that they called in Texas or Indian Territory
the screw-fly ? or is it the gad-fly seeking a new field?
The patient of 1875 is now alive and well. The second case oc-
curred two years ago near Collinsville, in this county, and proved
fatal. The third patient above named is getting well. The fourth
is reported from Georgia; the patient died.
The first case which I had under my charge was the first which
ever occurred here. The eggs must have been deposited in the nose
several days before the fifth, the day the maggots dropped out.
On the eleventh day all were discharged. I secured live maggots
at that time, September 18, 1882. I put soil in an open-mouthed
vial and dropped the maggots on it; they crawled in the ground in
about five minutes. I covered the opening with white damastis and
hoped that the next year the fly would come out of the ground.
But on October 6, or the twentieth day, the vial had fourteen living
flies. So, reckoning from six days before the pain commenced for
the laying of the eggs, to the twelfth day, when the maggot dis-
charged, making eighteen days, and to this adding the twenty days
during which the grubs were in the ground, we have thirty-eight
Miscellaneous. eb us
days from the time the fly laid the eggs until a new generation of
flies is produced from them.
You may think I have dwelt too long on these cases; but if you
had to stand at the bed and had seen the suffering and despair of the
patients and found that the worms were eating them up, you would
not think so.
All these cases occurred in the month of September.
Upon this communication Dr. C. Y. Riley says that the insect here
referred to as attacking the human subject in Illinois, “ is the Lucilia
macellaria of Fabricius, the injuries of which to different animals are
well known in the south and west, where the larva is called the
‘screw-worm, I have repeatedly endeavoured to obtain the true
parent of this worm. Dr. Humbert’s communication is most interest-
ing, but the specimens yet more so, as the flies he forwards are the first
that have positively been bred from the larve known as ‘ screw-
worms, and they confirm the above determination of the species,
The larvee agree with others which I have from Texas, taken from
the root of the ear of a hog which had been bitten by a dog.”—
Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. Sept. 1883, p. 103.
Fish Mortality in the Gulf of Mecico.
By S. T. WaLker*.
Knowing your interest in every thing connected with fish &c., I
take the liberty of giving you all the facts I have been able to col-
lect in reference to the late mortality among the fishes in Tampa
Bay and adjoining coasts. Had I known before I began my cruise
of the extent of this mortality and splendid opportunities afforded
of collecting specimens of strange and perhaps unknown species, I
might have gone better prepared for collecting specimens; but I
had only heard a few vague rumours, and I was little prepared
for any thing further than a collection of facts in regard to the
matter.
On leaving Clear Water, November 20, I sailed south through
Boca Ceiga Bay, and encountered the first dead fish floating on the
water near Bird Key, a little south-east of Pass A’Trilla. These
were mullet, and as we progressed to the south and east I began to
encounter toad-fish, eels, puff-fish, and cow-fish, in immense num-
bers, and, on attempting to land on the extreme point of Point
Pinellas for the night, I was driven to my boat by the stench of
thousands of rotting fish upon the beach. The next morning I
went ashore and found the dead fish drifted ashore in countless
numbers. The eels appeared most numerous, followed by puff-fish,
cow-fish, sailor’s choice, and small fish of every shape and variety.
After these followed groupers, mangrove snappers, jew-fish, gar-
pike, spade-fish, sting-rays, and sharks. Other varieties, unknown
to me, were mixed among these, together with vast numbers of cat-
fish. I saw very few mullet here.
* Letter to Prof. S, F. Baird,
356 Miscellaneous.
At Gadsden Point about the same species appeared; whileat Tampa
I saw but few dead fish, and they were principally gars and catfish.
From Tampa I proceeded to the mouth of the Little Manatee to
obtain some information from Mrs. Hoy concerning her theory
accounting for the death of the fishes. I subsequently visited the
towns of Manatee, Palmetto, Bradentown, and proceeded thence to
Hunter’s Point, in Sarasota Pass, Longboat Inlet being the furthest
point south visited. Returning, I spent several days on Anna Maria
Key, where I collected the skulls of several kinds of fish ; thence,
passing northward by way of Passage Key, Egmont, Mullet Key,
and so on back to Clear Water. From Longboat Inlet round to
Mullet Key, the dead fish were principally mullet, catfish, eels, and
groupers, the mullet preponderating at least ten to one. Puff-fish,
toad-fish, cow-fish, and frog-fish were still extremely plentiful; in-
deed, I saw no diminution in their numbers, though the numbers of
dead mullet had increased very greatly.
I saw many fish in every stage of sickness, from the first attack
to the end. All were affected in nearly the same manner. The
fish, apparently active and healthy, would be swimming along, when
suddenly it would turn on its side and shoot up to the top of the
water, gasping as though out of the water, apparently unable to
control its motions, often lying on its side on the bottom for five or
ten minutes motionless, then suddenly shooting hither and thither
without aim or object, and finally ending the struggle on the surface
and floating off dead. Whole schools of mullet would suddenly
stand upright on their tails, spouting water, and die in five minutes.
Gars would run for a long time with their snouts above the water,
and then lie motionless, as if dead, for ten or fifteen minutes. These
generally lived an hour or more after being attacked. 1 obtained
specimens of water from various localities, which I send herewith,
marked to show whence obtained.
Before giving the statements of others in regard to the matter, I
will give you the results of my own observation in a very brief
manner :—
1. The dead fish were most numerous on the outside beaches and
on the inside beaches of the outer line of keys.
2. The dead fish were least numerous about the mouths of creeks
and rivers, decreasing gradually as one approached such places. ~
3. The poisoned water was not diffused generally, but ran in
streams of various sizes, as proven by fish dying in vast numbers
instantly upon reaching such localities.
4. The fish were killed by a specific poison, as proven by the
sickness and death of birds which ate of the dead fish.
5. The fish began dying on the outside beaches first, as Mr. Strand,
assistant light-keeper at Egmont, reports them coming up first on
the 17th of October, while Mrs. Hoy observed them first on the Ist
or 2nd of November, at Little Manatee river.
6. The examination of many hundred recently-dead fish revealed
no signs of disease. The colours were bright, the flesh firm, and the
gills rosy. The stomach and intestines appeared healthy.
Miscellaneous. 357
In my haste I have neglected to state that I saw a good many
dead birds during the trip. At Tampa ducks were dying. I saw
dead vultures at Anna Maria Key, and at Passage Key large flocks
of cormorants were sick and dying. I also saw the carcasses of
terns, gulls, and frigate-birds. The cormorants sat on the beach
with their heads under their wings, and could be approached and
handled.
It might be also proper to state that on Monday morning, Decem-
ber 14, about one hour before day, I heard a roaring south-west of
Passage Key, apparently far out at sea, resembling the “ blowing
off” of a steam-boiler. The noise continued some ten minutes and
ceased. After daylight I heard a similar roaring, which lasted about
five minutes. There was no steamer in sight in the direction of the
sound, and I observed no swell in the sea following it. After I got
under sail I heard the noise a third time. Whether this was fol-
lowed by the death of fish I am unable to say, as I did not stay to
see. I mention this incidentally as a corroboration of Mrs. Hoy’s
statement, which is hereto appended. Whether or not either of
these disturbances of the water had any connexion with the mor-
tality among the fishes, the theory of subaqueous eruptions of
poisonous gases is extremely plausible and reasonable.
Statement of Mrs. Charles Hoy, of Little Manatee.
The fish began dying here about the Ist of November. About 8
o'clock on the evening of October 28, or thereabout, I was sitting on
my front gallery, the air being perfectly still and the bay calm, when
I heard a heavy splashing of the water in the direction of Gadsden
Point. This continued for a few minutes and was immediately fol-
lowed by a roaring sound, such as might be made by the wheels of
a side-wheel steamer near at hand, though the noise seemed to be
several miles away. ‘This continued for about a quarter of an hour,
as near as I could guess, when it suddenly ceased. Some twenty-
five or thirty minutes afterwards heavy swells began to come up the
river, such as come in during a heavy blow from the north-west.
These continued for a long time, gradually becoming lighter until I
went to bed. In three days the fish began to come up the river
dead and dying. I caught several mullet that were standing up-
right in the water, sick, and each had three black spots on the back,
which gradually faded away. I opened the fish and could see
nothing the matter with them. The flesh was natural and firm and
the gills were normal.
In regard to oysters I have had a rather rough experience, and
can with certainty say that they are poisonous. A few days after
the fish began dying I had a quart of fine oysters for dinner. I had
a lady visitor on that day, but she did not like oysters, and ate
none. My daughter and I ate heartily of them, and after dinner I
took my gun and went out to a pond to shoot some ducks. I took
a coloured woman (my cook) along, and before I had gotten half
way I began to feel weak, and a mist came before my eyes. I kept
on, however, to the pond, and when I reached it was so blind I
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xii. 26
358 Miscellaneous.
could not see the ducks, although the water was covered with
them.
’ With the assistance of the coloured woman I got home, when I
found my daughter similarly affected and unable to walk. Neither
Mrs. Simms (the visitor) nor my cook were affected, which makes
me know it was the oysters. The sickness and loss of vision gra-
dually left us after drinking a cup of strong coffee. I am confident
the death of the fish is caused by the discharge of poisonous gases
from the bottom of the sea.
Mr. Williams, of Point Pinellas, thinks the mortality is “ caused
by a black scum on the water resembling soot,” and Mr. Spencer, of
the Tampa Tribune, says that “the water where the fish are
dying looks black and slimy ;” and he ascribes this to the fall of an
unusual amount of rain, the water of which, “ becoming impreg-
nated with the poison of decaying vegetation, is poured into the bay
in unusual quantities and poisons the fish.” Both these gentlemen
allude to the unwholesomeness of the oysters ; and the latter says,
“the oyster-saloons here [Tampa] were obliged to close, as the
oysters came near killing several people.” According to MM. For-
garty and Whittaker, “the poisoned water runs in streaks,” so
that, of three smacks fishing in company, “two lost all their fish,
while one lost none, the vessels being only a few hundred yards
apart.” —Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus., Sept. 1883, pp. 105, 107.
On the Organization of the Crinoidea.
By M. E. Perrier.
In the course of investigations which already date from several
years ago, I was led to results with regard to the organization of
the arms of the Comatule differing considerably from those which
were announced by William Carpenter, and which have been since
observed and variously interpreted by Herbert Carpenter, Greef,
Tauber, Ludwig, and some other observers. In consequence of the
peculiar facilities for study which they presented I had made my
investigations principally upon very young individuals, or upon
arms in process of regeneration ; it was, on the contrary, upon adult
individuals, and often in full production, that the researches of the
anatomists just cited were made. Hence it was probable that the
divergences which existed between my original results and theirs
might be due to the fact that the organization of the arms of Coma-
tule undergoes important modifications with age. On the other
hand, there are also serious divergences between the conclusions at
which the various observers have arrived; and the publications of
Ludwig have recently diffused ideas with respect to the Echino-
derms which require to be rectified upon many points, ideas which
we believe we have demonstrated to be incorrect with regard to the
circulatory apparatus of the Urchins and Starfishes, and which
would render any homology very difficult to establish in the group
Echinodermata, if we accepted them for the Crinoids. This is
Miscellaneous. 309
what has led us to resume the study of the development and organi-
zation of the Comatule from the moment when the larva attaches
itself up to the adult state. Being compelled for the present to
interrupt these investigations during my voyage on board the
‘Talisman,’ I beg the Academy’s permission to communicate to it
the principal results at which I think I have arrived.
Ludwig has described, in the Comatule, a complicated circulatory
apparatus, the centre of which is a peculiar organ, sometimes called
the heart, sometimes the dorsal organ, and which is a vascular plexus
corresponding to the supposed hearts of the Starfishes, Sea-Urchins,
and Ophiuri. M. Jourdain was one of the first to express doubts
as to the nature of the organ regarded as a heart in the Starfishes ;
I have demonstrated that in the Sea-Urchins and Starfishes this
organ had a glandular structure—a result which has been confirmed
by recent researches upon the Ophiuri and the Sea-Urchins. The
dorsal organ of the Crinoids has the same structure as the supposed
heart of the other Echinodermata; like this it must be designated
by the name of the ovoid gland. The vessels which appear to start
from it are nothing but ramifications of the gland, usually termina-
ting in dilatations having the aspect of caca. These ramifications
run in the midst of innumerable trabecule of conjunctive tissue of
the general cavity, which may themselves sometimes take on the
appearance of vessels. In the Comatule, in the Pentacrinoid and
in the Cystidean phase the ovoid gland already exists ; it is a solid
fusiform body, passing from the oral ring to the peduncle, of which
it continues the axial cord. This body emits no ramification ; there
ean therefore, at this moment, be no question of a vascular appa-
ratus. In the adult Comatula the ovoid body is implanted upon
one of the horizontal floors of the chambered organ.
The name given to this singular-looking organ shows that we
know nothing of its physiological function. Nevertheless this
function must be very important, for the chambered organ, of which
scarcely the rudiments exist during the Cystidean phases, becomes
developed in proportion as the Comatula acquires arms and cirri,
and continues in connexion with all these parts by the intermedia-
tion of fibro-cellular cords which occupy the axis of the calcareous
part of the cirri and the arms. The determination of the nature of
these cords may seem to determine the nature of the chambered
organ itself. William and Herbert Carpenter see the nervous sys-
tem in these cords; Ludwig simply designates them as fibrous cords,
and with him the nervous system is only a simple modification of
the epithelium of the ambulacral groove.
I have been able to demonstrate not only that the fibro-cellular
cords in question emit ramifications which have all the appearance
of true nerves, as seen by W. and H. Carpenter, but also that,
wherever muscles exist, these muscles are clearly in connexion with
ramifications of the fibrous cord. These ramifications divide into
a great number of threads ; their last branches terminate at stel-
late cells, each of which is produced into a muscular fibre. Rami-
fications of this kind are likewise connected with the fibres which
360 Miscellaneous.
are contained by the ambulacral tentacles, and a great number of
which exist in the sensitive papille of these tentacles, which Lud-
wig erroneously regards as hollow.
This double connexion of the axial cords of the arms and the cirri
with the organs of sense and those of movement confirms the opinion
put forward by the English authors. But it must be added that
the stellate cells which form the external covering of the cords are
themselves in connexion with the cells of connective tissue which
fill all the intervals of the calcareous trabecule of the skeleton of
the animal, cells which themselves form a continuous network, the
last meshes of which are connected with the cells of the epithelium
of the arms.
In accordance with the close relationships which exist between
all the tissues of the animal, the nervous system consequently re-
mains in a state of remarkable indifferentiation. However it may
be, if we assume that the axial cords of the cirri and arms are, as
indicated by their anatomical connexions, dependencies of the ner-
vous system, the chambered organ must be considered the central
part of that system in the Crinoids; and these are important con-
clusions, the morphological consequences of which we shall reserve
for future development.
In the parts of the arms in process of formation the tissue of the
axial cord does not differ from the three yellow cells which surround
it. It is by their free extremities that the arms increase in length.
There exists a sort of terminal bud, which soon divides into two at
first identical parts: one of these parts grows rapidly, and becomes
a pinnule; the other elongates more slowly, and becomes again
divided; the half opposite the newly-formed pinnule becomes in its
turn a pinnule, and the bud included between the two pinnules con-
tinues this mode of division until the growth comes to an end.
From this it results that the structure of the arms and that of the
pinnules are at first identical. If the pinnule continues its evolu-
tion it becomes a ramification of the arm, and in this way we
explain the mode of construction of the multistylate Comatule.
When the pinnule stops in its evolution it appears to be only a
simple appendage ; it presents an ambulacral canal, and below this
a general cavity, which is usually divided into two very unequal
chambers by a transverse partition. This structure is also that of
the very young arms, in which the inferior chamber is extremely
small. When the genital apparatus is developed this structure be-
comes more complicated. The large chamber of the general cavity
is divided afresh into three cavities by the appearance of a horizontal
floor and a vertical floor. At the point of junction of these two
floors there is a canal occupied in great part by the genital rhachis,
the ramifications of which in the pinnules become the ovaries or the
testes. I have been able to trace all these modifications, and I pro-
pose shortly to make them known in all their details.—Comptes
Rendus, July 16, 1883, p. 187.
7
|
THE ANNALS
AND
MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.
[FIFTH SERIES. ]
No. 72. DECEMBER 1883.
XLII.—Remarks on an Essay by Prof. G. Lindstrém, entitled
“Contributions to the Actinology of the Atlantic Ocean,” and
a Reply to some of his Criticisms. By Prof. P. Martin
Duncay, F.R.S., V.P.G.S., &e.
In 1876 Prof. Lindstrém communicated his essay * on the
actinology of the Atlantic Ocean to the Royal Swedish Aca-
demy. It contained descriptions of corals which had been
dredged up from off the Josephine Bank and the sea-floor
near the Azores, Virgin Islands, Salt Island, and Anguilla.
The depths varied from 109 to 980 fathoms.
After reading the essay carefully and comparing Prof.
Lindstrém’s statements with those of his predecessors in the
same kind of research, I found that he differed from every-
body in opinion, and often in matters of fact. I have hitherto
carefully avoided disputation in scientific matters, and I felt
no disposition to reply to Prof. Lindstrém, especially as I was
aware how erroneous many of his statements were. I hoped
that time would bring some remarks from him after M. de
Pourtalés and Prof. H. N. Moseley, F.R.S., had contravened
some of his assertions. But lately having been engaged in a
* Kongl. Svenska Vetenskaps-Akad. Hand]. Bd. xiy. no. 6, published
in 1877.
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xu. 27
362 Prof. P. M. Duncan on Prof. G. Lindstrim’s
revision of the genera of corals, it was necessary for me to
reconsider the essay on the actinology of the Atlantic.
Much has been written upon the deep-sea corals since Prof.
Lindstrém’s essay was read. Thus my paper on the Madre-
poraria dredged up by H.M.S. ‘ Porcupine’ was read May
1876 and published in 1878 (Trans. Zool. Soe. vol. x. part 5,
1878).
Prof. H. N. Moseley’s preliminary report on the ‘ Challenger’
corals (1875) was followed in 1879 by the reception of his
full report on the ‘Challenger’ corals. This book was pub-
lished subsequently.
The late M. de Pourtalés published the Report on the
Corals and Antipatharia of the ‘ Blake’ Expedition in 1880.
These researches might have modified Prof. Lindstrém’s
views ; but as they do not appear to have done so, it is neces-
sary that I should criticize them seriatim, taking the oppor-
tunity, however, to point out the valuable parts of the Pro-
fessor’s communication.
1. Lindstrém makes the interesting discovery of the
presence of the variety borealis, nobis, of Caryophyllia clavus,
Scacchi, as far south as lat. 48° 19’, in 109 fathoms. Hitherto
it had only been known as a North-Atlantic and Mediterra-
nean form. He gave the first locality beyond its supposed
home for this variety, which now has been found by Moseley
in the Patagonian area.
2. I described Caryophyllia Pourtalesi, dredged from deep
water in the North Atlantic *. Professor Lindstrém says :—
“This coral cannot properly be classified with the genus
Caryophyllia, as there are no regular paluli, and all such are
entirely wanting in the North-Atlantic specimen (7. e. Lind-
strém’s). But my material is too scanty to decide the
question.” He places Paracyathus thulensis, Gosse, as a
synonym.
My material was not scanty, and the species was minutely
described and the small columella and the irregular pali were
noticed. In an essay on the ‘ Porcupine’ Madreporaria
(part 2), which I read before the Zoological Society a few
months after Prof. Lindstrém read his, I gave abundant
evidence of the existence of pali in the species; and Erxle-
ben’s drawings clearly indicate them}. ‘The number of pali
is small, and they are especially visible when the columella is
* “ Madreporaria dredged during the Expeditions of H.M.S. ‘ Porcu-
pine,” Trans. Zool. Soc. vol. viii. pt. 5, p. 317, pl. xli. figs. 3-10.
+ Trans. Zool. Soc. vol, x. pt. 5, p. 238, ae xhii. figs. 1-7. Read May
1876, published 1878. Jllustr. Cat. Mus. Comp. Zool. Harvard.—No. IV,
“ Deep-sea Corals,” 1871, p. 12, pl. ii. figs. 1, 2, 3.
oo
i,
“Contributions to the Actinology of the Atlantic Ocean.” 363
small. They are thin and long, and are placed before the
third cycle when the fourth and fifth orders are complete.
They follow the law, which certainly has a meaning and
classificatory value, that pali do not exist in relation to incom-
plete septal cycles. There is nothing present which can con-
found my form with Gosse’s Paracyathus ; and therefore I hold
that the species I established from a considerable number of
specimens, and which was considered doubtful by Lindstrém
after the examination of one coral (which probably was not of
the species at all), isa true member of the Caryophyllia group,
and should retain the name I gave it.
3. Leptocyathus Stimpsont, Pourtalés.—This coral, so in-
teresting from its being associated with a fossil genus, was
described by Pourtalés in 1871; he had some doubt about the
denticulate septa taking the form out of the Turbinolide, but
he was sure upon the point of the existence of pali (paluli),
although those of the higher orders were not very distinguish-
able from the columellar processes. Juindstrém states, ‘‘ There
are no paluli, and the papille which compose the columella
may sometimes be mistaken for paluli. The species, as well as
the following (Leptocyathus? halianthus, Lindst.), cannot be
classed with the Leptocyathi in the sense of Milne-Edwards
and Haime.,”
This criticism was answered by Pourtalés in the Report
on the ‘ Blake’ Corals*. He wrote, ‘‘ Mr. Lindstrém doubts
the propriety of referring these corals to the genus Lepto-
cyathus, although he adopts the genus provisionally. He did
not recognize the pali, which, however, If find quite distinct in
large specimens in front of the tertiaries; but I have had no
opportunity of direct comparison with the fossil species.”
Prof. Lindstrém is wrong, as he might have expected he
would be found to be, for Pourtalés was a most careful observer.
I have two small specimens, one of which certainly is Pour-
talés’s type, for he sent it tome named. It has pali easily
recognizable and before all the septa, except those of the last
order. The beautiful type of the genus from the London
Clay ¢ and the equally elegant form described from the
Gault { have pali before all the septa, and the principal costa
are produced so as to give an appearance like Moseley’s
discoid Stephanotrochus §.
Pourtalés’s species comes into relation with an Eocene form
* Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool. Harvard, no. 9, ii. p. 201.
+ Palsont. Soc. Lond., Brit. Foss. Corals, 1850, p, 21.
¢ Paleont. Soc. Lond., Brit. Foss. Corals, Supplement, pt. ii. no. 2,
p. 34 (1870). ; Aes Eure
§ Report on ‘ Challenger * Corals, pl. ini. fig. 5.
265
364 Prof. P. M. Duncan on Prof. G. Lindstrom’s
from Sind (Leptocyathus epithecata *), and with the discoid
Trochocyathi from the Cainozoic of Australia f.
Lindstrém describes ‘‘Leptocyathus? halianthus” (op. cit.
p- 9, pl. i. fig. 9), and states that “this species is only pro-
visionally to be ranged in the genus Leptocyathus, as there
seems to be a great discrepancy in the arrangement of the
secondary and tertiary septa, which do not unite in the pre-
viously known species.” The form is largely fixed, with a
broad basis; the coste are warty and spinulose. The septa
in six cycles, each containing primaries, secondaries, tertiaries,
and septa of the fourth and fifth orders. Lindstrom states
that the tertiaries are united at their “ base” with the septa
of the second order, and, again, those of the fourth and fifth
orders are united with those of the third. But in the very
clear drawing the septa of the fourth and fifth orders are
straight, and do not unite with those of the third order.
Which is correct, the drawing or the description? One must
be wrong. The tertiary septa do unite with the secondary.
Prof. Lindstrém is quite correct in remarking that union of
the tertiary and secondary septa has not been noticed in the
previously described species. In the Tertiary species of Eng-
land and Sind and in the species from the Gault there is no
such union. But it is hardly a generic character. The only
distinction between Leptocyathus, Kdw. & H., and discoid Tro-
chocyathi is the presence of pali before the higher orders in
the first-named. This can no longer be admitted to be of
generic value, and the genus must be absorbed in Zrocho-
cyathus.
What is the classificatory position of this doubtful form
described by Lindstrém ? Lither there are pali or there are
none; and the describer states that the slender styliform an-
gular papille of the columella encroaching on the basis of the
septa form, as it were, a semblance of paluli (pali). The
basis means, according to Lindstrém, the axial end of the
septum.
Admitting that there are no pali, the calice strongly re-
sembles that of Sabinotrochus apertus, nobis t; and if the
larger septa had been prolonged, the identity of the forms
could hardly be doubted so far as the calice is concerned.
Unfortunately Lindstrém does not say any thing about the
number and arrangement of the coste. If there are pali, the
species must come within the genus Z7ochocyathus.
* Paleont. Indica, ser. xiv., Foss. Corals of Sind, p. 60 (1880).
t+ Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxvi. p. 296 (1870).
t Duncan, “ Deep-sea Corals,” Trans. Zool. Soe. vol. viii. pt. 5, p. 320,
pl. xl.
“Contributions to the Actinology of the Atlantic Ocean.” 365
4. Deltocyathus Agassiz’, Pourtalés.—Lindstrém retains
the modern name for this species, which has been exhaustively
examined by Pourtalés and Moseley, and to the considera-
tion of which I have given some care. Pourtalés sent me a
specimen, and I recognized it as the well-known species
Deltocyathus italicus, Michelotii sp., of the Tortona and other
Italian Miocene deposits. Since then Pourtalés has acknow-
ledged the fact *, and Moseley gives the proper name to the
species in his ‘ Report on the ‘ Challenger’ Corals,” p. 145,
in which he quotes the final decision of the lamented natu-
ralist. It is a most variable species, and has a wide geogra-
phical distribution.
Lindstr6m considers some Hast-Atlantic specimens which
have small paluli, an attached base, and thin walls to bring
Sabinotrochus apertus, Duncan, within the species Deltocya-
thus Agassizi. Moseley spared me the trouble of answering
this most extraordinary conclusion t:—‘‘ After comparing
Prof. Martin Duncan’s specimen of Sab¢notrochus apertus
with the series of Deltocyathus, I conclude that Prof. Lind-
strém’s conjecture that it is a variety of Deltocyathus Agassizt
cannot be upheld. Sabcnotrochus differs in its general texture
and in the thickness of its septa, in its fine wavy coste, and
in the margin of the calicle being indented, also in the com-
plete absence of pali, which are certainly not broken away.”
Sabinotrochus and Deltocyathus are two perfectly distinct
genera, and do not belong to the same group, even of the
Turbinolide. Certainly Prof. Lindstrém’s critical method
is the reverse of complimentary, and we do not want’ con-
jectures.
Next Prof. Lindstrém considers that a form described by
Pourtalés (Trochocyathus Rawsont) “ may perhaps also belong
to this species (Deltocyathus Agassizi= D. italicus), being pro-
vided with septa and columella of the same shape” (p. 10).
Pourtalés photographed the type of his species in pl. vi.
figs. 7-10, of “‘ Zoological Results of ‘ Haslar’ Expedition’’f.
Certainly the coste and pali of Yrochocyathus Rawsoni re-
move it entirely from Deltocyathus. Itis a true Trochocyathus,
allied to all forms with the tertiaries uniting to the secon-
daries. After seeing Lindstrém’s criticism, Pourtalés still
retained the form in the genus Trochocyathus, and considered
that it was not without its affinities with Paracyathus.
Lindstr6m compensates, however, for his unfortunate zoolo-
* “Report on ‘ Blake’ Dredging Expedition,” Corals, by Pourtalés,
1878-79, p. 101.
+ Moseley, op. cit. p. 146.
} Tl. Cat. Mus. Comp. Zool. Harvard, no. 8 (1874).
366 Prof. P. M. Duncan on Prof. G. Lindstriém’s
gical criticisms by giving the following interesting result of
his examination of young specimens of Deltocyathus italicus * :
—‘‘ In the smallest specimen I have seen, of only 0°7 millim.,
there are four septa of the first order, towards which two of
the second order are growing, and with these again the smaller
belonging to the third order unite. But to judge by a speci-
men which is a little bigger (1°5 millim.) and has six regular
septa of the first order, the law of substitution as expressed
by Lacaze-Duthiers (Arch. de Zool. Expér. t. i. p. 868)
comes into play; and of the six apparently primary septa
four may have been developed out of secondary ones, only
two of the original four resting in their original position as
septa of the first order, the other two being, as it were,
pushed aside and degraded into secondary ones.” Neverthe-
less it must not be imagined that this arrangement is universal
in the genus, for in the specimens in my possession the regu-
larity of the appearance of six primaries and the succession of
six secondaries is clear, and it is confirmed by the study of
the coste. The term “ phenomenon of substitution” is
much more correct than the term ‘ law.”
5. Hlabellum laciniatum, Philippi, sp.—Lindstrém recog-
nizes amongst the Josephine dredgings the common North-
Atlantic Plabellum, which Sars had called Ulocyathus arcticus.
But he confounds with it #labellum alabastrum, Moseley—
a conclusion which is refuted by that author in his ‘ Report
on the ‘ Challenger’ Corals,” with which I agree.
6. Duncania barbadensis, Pourtalés.—Lindstrém makes
some valuable remarks upon this species, and notices the
sameness of the septa, except those which are in relation
to pali. He states that the material which fills up the
calice from its base is stereoplasma, or a secretion of the
basal membrane superseding or supplementing the dissepi-
ment. He gives the only comprehensible drawing of the
calice we have, and states that he has found six septa near
the base. I found in a Gwynia a tetrameral arrangement of
septa above, but a hexameral one at the base.
Pourtalés states that Haplophyliia, which comes close to
Duncania, has the soft parts similar to this last. At present
these genera, I consider, must be associated with Gwynia,
nobis, in a group in the Turbinolide, and not with the
Rugosa.
7. Schizocyathus fissilis, Pourtalés.—Lindstrém obtained
the specimens he described from Anguilla, Salt Island, and
the Josephine Bank, in from 200 to 790 fathoms. He
describes an epitheca, which is not to be distinguished from
* Op. ct. poll.
ia
“Contributions to the Actinology of the Atlantic Ocean.” 367
the wall, and Pourtalés distinctly denies the existence of
an epitheca. Lindstrém’s drawing of a calice does not
correspond in a very important character with the photo-
graph of Pourtalés. There are no septa in Lindstrém’s
figure (pl. u. fig. 27) in the position of the primaries of
Pourtalés, and what are marked primaries by Lindstrém are
the secondaries of Pourtalés. Lindstrim, however, states
that there are six primaries, twelve secondaries, and six
tertiaries. The coral is most carefully described by our
author, and the discrepancies are perfectly incomprehensible
and inexplicable. Nothing can be more interesting to
zoophytologists than Lindstrém’s remarks on the stereo-
plasma of this coral, on the prolongation of the ornamental
granules to form false synapticula, and on the nature of the
septum.
Lindstrém combats the teaching of Milne-Edwards and
Jules Haime that each septum consists of two lamine. He
believes that the dark irregular central line seen in sections is
the primary condition, and that the thick calcareous substance
on either side is superadded—that really three and not two
structural elements exist. He candidly admits that the two
laminz are to be seen in some fossils. They are visible
enough in many recent forms; and in some Australian fossil
forms where the costa does not correspond with the septal end,
and this is continuous with the intercostal median line, the
line which separates the septal lamine is singularly distinct.
In investigating this matter [ find that the centre of the
recent septum has more connective tissue than the laminz on
either side; and this can be well made out by treatment with
acid—the ultimate microscopical structures radiate often from
the central plane. That Lindstrém is right about the central
line being anterior to the rest is beyond a doubt, but I do
not find that it was a lamina for all that.
The splitting of the parent by an internal bud, noticed
probably in the first instance by Savile Kent in a Flabellum,
does not appear to be the phenomenon observed in Schizocya-
thus according to Lindstrom. He points out that “it is not
a gemmation, but an interrupted and then continued growth
of the same individual.” He instances similar processes of
growth in Flabellum laciniatum and Diaseris crispa. Now
Pourtalés states that the budding takes place on the secondary
septa in the calice; and it must be confessed that although
Lindstrém’s figure (pl. in. fig. 29) looks like what has re-
cently been called rejuvenescence, and has been known for
a generation as growth after arrest, the appearance of figs. 28,
30, and 31 favours the opinion of Pourtales.
368 Prof. P. M. Duncan on Prof: G. Lindstrém’s
8. Stenocyathus vermiformis, Pourt.—Lindstrém and Pour-
talés differ so much in their description of the appearance and
morphology of this coral that it is hardly conceivable that
they are treating of the same species. ‘The species was de-
scribed and delineated by Pourtalés in his ‘ Deep-sea Corals’
(1871, p. 10, pls. i. & i). Itis a very elongated and cylin-
drical form, with a shallow circular calice, septa not exsert,
rather thick, and in six systems of three cycles. Pali thick,
curled, and in front of the secondary septa. Columella of a
single twisted process. Coste indicated by lines of very flat
tubercles. The older parts of the corallum are nearly filled up
by a thickening of the septa; but the process is never carried
out to a total obliteration of the interseptal chambers, which
can be traced in the shape of slender canals to the very base.
The costal tubercles are hollow and communicate through
narrow canals with the interseptal chambers. Pourtalés con-
sidered that “ these little cavities are, no doubt, homologous
with hollow roots of Rhizotrochus, Thecocyathus, and other
genera of the family.” The height of the type was from 25
to 40 millim. and the diameter only 2 or 3 millim.
In the generic diagnosis it is stated that there is no epitheca.
The corals considered to belong to this species by Prof.
Lindstrém never assume the vermiform shape!!! and are of
a regular turbinate growth. In fact the diameter of the
calice is one half of the length of the corallum. ‘There are no
tubercles as described by Pourtalés, and the dots “can in
no way be considered as homologous to the rootlets in Rhizo-
trochus, Thecocyathus, and several other corals.” In Prof.
Lindstrém’s corals there is a dense network of dissepiments
which are developed out of the spines or tubercles on the
lateral surfaces of the septa.
In the description of the corals dredged in the ‘ Blake’
expedition Pourtalés contents himself with remarking :—
“‘] cannot find in my specimens the dissepiments mentioned
by Mr. Lindstrém.”
Pourtalés gave me a specimen of this curious species, which
tallies with his description, and not in the least with Prof.
Lindstrém’s. It is only necessary to remark that the so-
called dissepiments are not what are usually called such, and
that they certainly are not synapticula, which are structures
independent of ornamentation.
Probably Prof. Lindstrém’s very hasty criticism was
bestowed upon a totally different species from that recognized
as Stenocyathus vermiformis, Pourt.
It must be observed that there is an epitheca in every
specimen.
9. Colosmilia fecunda, Pourt—This coral gave Pourtales
“Contributions to the Actinology of the Atlantic Ocean.” 369
much trouble, and he illustrated it several times, and stated
that the edges of the septa send out trabecules, uniting together
to form a rudimentary columella, which is, however, fre-
quently absent (1871). In 1874 the same author described
a new genus Cenosmilia, and noticed it as a genus formed to
receive the Parasmilie propagating by gemmation, and thus
becoming compound. Single corals are typical Parasmilie
with a well-developed spongy columella.
Prof. Lindstrém does good service in explaining that the
gemmation in both these instances is not from within, but
that buds have attached themselves accidentally to the surface
of the old form ; and in the ‘ Blake’ corals Pourtalés (p. 109)
states that his alcoholic specimens show that the young one
is upon a dead old one. ‘These are therefore clearly not bud-
ding corals in the proper sense.
10. Paracyathus arcuatus, Lindst.—This species Pourtalés
has shown to belong to the genus Asterosmilia, nobis, and to
be the species Asterosmilia prolifera, Pourt. (‘ Blake’ Corals,
p- 109).
Conclusion.
1. Caryophyllia Pourtalest, nobis, belongs to the Caryophyl-
lice, and is a good species.
2. Leptocyathus Stimpsoni, Pourtales, was perfectly drawn
and described by Pourtalés, who noted the pali which Lind-
strém missed. But neither the species nor my Leptocyathus
endothecata of Sind can remain in the genus, which is worth-
less: they are discoid Tvrochocyatht. Prof. Lindstrém’s
Leptocyathus ? is of doubtful position.
3. Deltocyathus italicus is the correct name for D. Agasstzt
according to Pourtalés and myself. Sabinotrochus apertus,
nobis, is, according to Moseley, a correctly named species, and
is altogether different from a Deltocyathus seen by Prof.
Lindstrém. T’rochocyathus Rawsont, Pourtalés, is correctly
placed, and Prof. Lindstr6m is in error.
4. As Moseley has already pointed out, Prof. Lindstrém is
wrong in confounding Flabellum alabastrum, Moseley, with
Flabellum laciniatum.
5. Haplophyllia, Duncania, and Gwynia must be removed
from the Rugosa.
6. The descriptions of Pourtalés and Lindstrém regarding
Schizocyathus jissilis are not reconcilable.
7. Stenocyathus vermiformis, Pourtalés, has not the struc-
tures recognized by Lindstrom,
8. Lindstrém’s observations on the budding of Calosmilia
fecunda, Pourt., are very good and useful.
9. Paracyathus arcuatus, Lindst., is Asterosmilia prolifera,
Pourtaleés.
370 Messrs. Berkeley and Broome on British Fungi.
XLIII.—Notices of British Fung’. By the Rev. M. J.
BERKELEY, F.R.S., and C. E. Broome, Esq., F.L.S.
[Continued from ser. 5, vol. ix. p. 183.]
1989. * Agaricus (Lepiota) Memophorus, B. & Br. Linn.
Soc. Journ. xi. p. 500.
This was before recorded as a possible variety of A. cepe-
stipes ; but as the species is published by Gillet under the name
of Lepiota flammula, we think it right to give it its proper
name.
We observe in Gillet’s book the following synonyms, of
which the indication may be useful to other fungologists :—
Amanita inaurata= Ag. strangulatus=.A, Cecilie, Berk.
Clitocybe Pelleterti= Paxillus leptopus, Fr.
Hygrophorus amenus=H. calpytreformis, Fr.
Clitocybe fetidissima=Ag. inamenus, Fr,
Volvaria pusio= Ag. temperatus, B. & Br.
Marasmius erythropus= Ag. coherens, P.
Coprinus evanidus= C. filiformis, B, & Br.
Pleuropus glandulosus= Ag. ostreatus, Jacq.
Nolanea picea= Ag. cucumis, P.
1990. A. (Lepiota) dldinitus, Fr. Hym. Eur. p. 39.
Penzance, J. Ralfs.
1991. A. (Tricholoma) oreinus, Fr. Syst. Myce. p. 52;
Cooke, tab. 218 6.
King’s Cliffe.
1992. A. (Tricholoma) atrocinereus, Pers. Syn. p. 348 ; |
Cooke, tab. 52 a.
Hothorpe, Norths., Miss Ruth Berkeley.
1993. A. (Clitocybe) cyanopheus, Fr. Hym. Eur. p. 82, var.
Pengelle’, minor, B. & Br., Cooke, tab. 264. |
Cornwall, T. W. Pengelly, Esq. It is possible that this |
form may be specifically distinct ; but though it differs so much |
from the figure given by Gonner and Rabenhorst, the charac- |
ters answer so well to those which are given in Hym. Eur.
that we do not consider it at present distinct. It occurred on |
two occasions; the abrupt white apex of the stem is very
remarkable.
1994. A. (Clitocybe) rzvulosus, Pers. Syn. p. 369.
Var. neptuneus, Batsch, f. 115.
On dry mountain-pastures near the sea, Llandulas, Miss
Ruth Berkeley.
LACCARIA, n. g.
Contextus tenax; hymenium cum stipite confluens ; la-
mella crasse sporis globosis pulverulente.
Messrs. Berkeley and Broome on British Fungi. ote
This is clearly quite as distinct from the genus Agaricus
as ftussula and Lactarius, and cannot with any justice be
included in the subgenus Clitocybe. We have several very
distinct forms from Ceylon, besides our own A. laccatus, bellus,
and one or two continental species. The amethyst-coloured
form usually referred to A. laccatus is probably distinct. We
have long seen the necessity of this separation, but were un-
willing to add to the numerous genera already separated from
Agaricus, with greater or less reason.
1995. A. (Collybia) edematopus, Scheff. t. 259.
Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson. The specimens were, however,
in a very early stage, and the identification requires confir-
mation ; they, however, exhibit all the characters of the species
or subspecies as recorded by Fries, Hym. Eur. p. 112.
1996. A. (Collybia) ozes, Fr. Hym. Eur. p. 125.
Hothorpe, Ngrths., Feb. 18, 1882, Miss R. Berkeley.
Scent strong, the gills cinereous, veined.
* 4, (Mycena) marginellus, Fr. Myc. Hur. p. 131.
Coed Coch, Miss R. Berkeley. Sibbertoft. A. marginellus,
Quélet, is clearly different. ‘The campanulate pileus is dis-
tinctive.
1997. A. (Mycena) metatus, Fr., Cooke, tab. 238.
On mossy ground. Penzance, J. Ralfs.
1998. A. (Mycena) pullatus, B. & Cooke, tab. 237.
With the last, Penzance.
A distinct species, of which the description will be given by
Dr. Cooke.
1999. A. (Omphalia) teldmaticus, Cooke, tab. 240.
On Sphagnum. ‘This is our A. affricatus, which appears
not to be the plant of Fries.
2000. A. (Pleurotus) acerinus, Fr. Hym. Myc. p. 175.
On ash, near Morpeth, C. H. Sp. Perceval, Esq.
2001. A. (Pleurotus) limpidus, Fr. Myc. Kur. p. 177.
On decaying wood, Penzance, J. Ralfs. Cheshire, A.
Walker, Esq.
2002. A. (Pleurotus) hypnophilus, Fr. Myc. Eur. p. 181.
On moss in wood, Coed Coch.
2003. A. (Leptonia) asprellus, Fr. Myc. Eur. p. 205.
Amongst grass, Coed Coch.
2004. A. (Kecilia) griseo-rubellus, Fr. Hym. Eur. p. 212.
Sibbertoft, Miss Ruth Berkeley.
* A, (Hebeloma) fastibilis, Fr. Hym. Eur. p. 237.
A very perfect form of this very variable species occurred
at Coed Coch, Oct. 1883, in which there was a distinct mem-
branous ring, and above the viscid coat of the pileus there
was a circle of distinct floccose scales.
372 Messrs. Berkeley and Broome on British Fungi.
2005. A. (Hebeloma) magnimamma, Fr. Hym. Eur.
p. 243.
Sibbertoft. Amongst grass under apple-trees.
* 4. tener, Scheff., var. pubescens.
Coed Coch.
According to Fries this is A. pilosellus, Pers.
2005 bis. A. (Tubaria) stagninus, Fr. l. c. p. 273.
Sibbertoft, in marshy ground. A dwarf form about the size
of A. inquilinus.
2006. A. (Crepidotus) applanatus, Pers. Obs. i. p. 8.
On decaying wood, Penzance, J. Ralfs.
2007. A. (Crepidotus) haustellaris, Fr. Hym. Eur, p. 276.
With the last. Penzance, J. Ralts.
2008. A. (Crepidotus) Ralfst’?, B. & Br. Pileo semireflexo
luteo, subtiliter furfuraceo hispidulo, margine involuto patulo,
floccis gossipinis aflixo, stipite obsoleto, lamellis ventricosis
argillaceis, margine albido.
On decaying wood. Penzance, T. W. Pengelly, Esq.
2009. A. (Psilocybe) subericeus, Fr. Icones; A. clivularum,
Let.
Near Chester, A. O. Walker, Esq. This is probably a
common species. We have found it many years since at
King’s Cliffe. A. clivularum is referred by Fries to his A.
ertceus, but it is clearly rather his A. subericeus.
2010. A. (Psathyra) conopileus, Fr. Hym. Eur. p. 304.
In various places amongst grass and in garden borders,
varying when fresh in the depth of the brown tint. Near
Peterborough it occurred last year with a distinct bulb.
2011. A. (Psathyra) glareosa, B. & Br. Pileo campanu-
lato obtuso 1. umbonato griseo apice pallide castaneo striato
miculato-floccoso ; stipite fistuloso fibrillis albis vestito, brun-
neo, lamellis late adnatis umbrinis.
On gravelly soil after wet weather, Sibbertoft, June 7,
1882.
Pileus half-inch across, very minutely tomentose ; stem 1-
2 inches high, 1 line thick; gills broad behind, adnate, spores
black. Flesh brown, especially close to the gills.
2012. A. (Psathyra) pellospermus, Bull. tab. 561.
We have certainly had this year the true plant of Bulliard,
which seems to us distinct from A. corrugis.
2013. A. (Psathyrella) crenatus, Fr, Hym. Eur. p. 315.
Penzance, J. Ralts.
2014. Coprinus flocculosus, Fr. Hym. Eur. p. 323.
King’s Cliffe.
2015. C. cothurnatus, Godey, in Gillet, Planches Supplé-
mentaires.
Messrs. Berkeley and Broome on British Fungi. 373
Penzance, J. Ralfs.
2016. Cortinarius (Telamonia) scutulatus, Fr. Hym. Eur.
p- 377.
Sibbertoft. The form figured by Quélet, not that by
Fries in the ‘ Icones.’
2017. C. (Telamonia) stemmatus, Fr. Hym. Eur. p. 385.
Lyne, Sussex, Miss Broadwood. The ringless form men-
tioned by Fries in the text.
2018. C. (Hygrocybe) germanus, Fr. Hym. Eur. p. 397.
Coed Coch, A. O. Walker, Esq.
2019. Hygrophorus glutinifer, Fr. Hym. Kur. p. 408.
Penzance, J. Ralfs. Probably the same with the little-
known Ag. aromaticus, Sow.
2020. H. vitellinus, Fr. Hym. Eur. p. 417.
Penzance, J. Ralfs.
2021. Lactarius hysginus, Fr. Hym. Eur. p. 426.
Near Morpeth, C. H. Sp. Perceval, Esq.
2022. Lentinus lepideus, Fr. Hym. Eur. p. 481.
Tn an old hollow elm, C.J. Plowright, Esq. The veil still
adhering to the edge of the pileus. Specimens found before
in this country have been on imported pine-wood. The proper
name is “ dapideus,” “ lepideus”’ inaccurately.
2023. Polyporus (Pleuropus) petaloides, Fr. Hym. Eur.
. 536.
: Sibbertoft. A single specimen on an old stump, Rev. W.
Gregson.
A very interesting addition to our mycology, and of great
beauty.
*P, (Placodermei) fomentarius.
Var. pomaceus, Pers. Syn. p. 531. J. Ralfs.
The common form on willow, which is very hard, occurs
also in Cornwall. This, however, is referred by Fries to P.
igniarius, the true distinction of which species depends on the
difference of the colour of the spores, which are dark and fer-
ruginous, and not white, as in P. dryadeus and P. igniarius.
2024. P. (Inodermei) gossypinus, Fr. Hym. Eur. p. 566.
On an old stump of Ulex, Sibbertoft. Distinguished at
once by its dedaleoid pores. We hoped to get a large
supply of specimens this year; but the same stump, which was
accidentally trodden down, has produced instead P. fumosus
in great abundance.
2025. P. (Resupinati) Lestadiz, Fr. & Berk. Contextu
albo, poris leete citrinis hymenio, hic illic tuberculato.
On the underside of a deal board in a hothouse. Coed
Coch.
Colour bright persistent yellow ; very beautiful.
374 M. F. Meinert on Mochlonyx (Tipula)
We have no doubt that our plant is what is mentioned by
Fries, Hym. Eur. p. 575. It forms confluent patches many
inches in length.
2026. Stereum rubiginosum, Fr. Hym. Eur. p. 641.
On decaying wood, Penzance, J. Ralfs. A very different
species from S. tabacinum.
2027. S. stratosum, B. & Br. Effusum, lete ochraceo-
album glabrum lutescens hic illic rngosum, contextu pallido
stratoso, stratis demum solutis.
Penzance, J. Ralfs.
At no. 1962 for “Marasmius” read “Hygrophorus.” We
are glad of this opportunity of correcting an unfortunate error,
as this is, in all probability, the last of a long series of notices.
XLIV.—Mochlonyx (Tipula) culiciformis, De Geer.
By F. MEINert™*.
In the year 1776 De Geer, in his ‘ Mémoires pour servir a
Vhistoire des Insectes’ (tome vi. p. 372), described the de-
velopment of a small midge or gnat, T¢pula culictformis, and
gave (on pl. xxiii. figs. 3-12) figures of the larva and pupa
and of the male imago. De Geer had found the larva in the
month of May in pools and swamps (“des étangs et des
marais ”) and successfully bred them ; but since that time no
one seems to have met with the larva, indeed the imago itself
seems not to be known, and some doubt has arisen as to the
correctness of the developmental history given by De Geer,
notwithstanding that author expressly states that he had reared
both pupa and imago. In the months of April and May of
last year (1882) I was fortunate enough to capture the larva
in various places in this neighbourhood and to rear the gnat, by
which means it appeared that De Geer’s description was ex-
actly in accordance with the truth. At present, however, I
shall confine myself to describing the imago itself and indi-
cating its place in the system, reserving the description of the
larva and pupa for a general working up of the great number
of midge and gnat larve upon which I have been at work for
a long time, and which I hope to have ready in the course of
the present year.
* Translated by W.S. Dallas, F.L.5., from the ‘ Oversigt af Konglige
Danske Videnskabernes Selskabs Forhandlinger,’ 1883, no. 1, pp. 1-17.
——
culiciformis, De Geer. 375
De Geer seems only to have known the male, as he only
describes and figures that sex; but unfortunately the descrip-
tion is very incomplete, and the figures are not much better.
Nevertheless upon this description and these figures a distinct
genus, Corethra, was afterwards established, and for this
genus De Geer’s species was thus the type. Subsequently
other small flies were also either transferred to the genus
Corethra (such as Tipula plumicornis, Fab., which, under the
name of “ Corethra plumicornis,” is one of the best-known
and most frequently examined insects) or established as new
species of Corethra (such as C. pallida); but until now no
one seems to have found De Geer’s gnat, unless the Corethra
velutina, described by Ruthe in the ‘ Isis’ for 1831, should
be identical with De Geer’s Tipula culiciformis*, which, how-
ever, is not probable. ;
De Geer’s diagnosis of the imago runs as follows :—
“Tipule brune, 4 antennes filiformes en plumes dans le male,
4 ventre et pattes grises, et dont les nervures des ailes sont
velues.” “ Tipula (culictformis) fusca, antennis filiformibus
maris plumosis, abdomine pedibusque griscis, costis alarum
hirtis.” In conclusion he gives (/.c. p. 378) a fuller descrip-
tion of the imago; but in this he adds nothing to what he
gives in the diagnosis or what can be seen in the figures
(figs. 11 and 12), except that the antenne are stated to be
black.
In the “ Versuch einer neuen Gattungs-Eintheilung der
europiischen zweifliigeligen Insekten, von Joh. Wilh. Meigen,”
which Illiger published in his ‘ Magazin fiir Insektenkunde ’
(Bd. 11. pp. 259-281, 1803), Meigen established the genus
Corethra, and cited as the single or typical species of that
genus Tipula culiciformis, De Geer (/. c. p. 260). Also in
* For synonymic purposes Walker's Mochlony.x effetus (‘Insecta Britan-
nica,’ Diptera, ii. p. 252) and Gimmerthal’s Corethra pilipes (Bull.
Moscou, ii. p. 287), as well as Van der Wulp’s Corethra obscuripes
(Tijdschr. Entom. Nederl. Vereen, ii. p. 160), should be examined ; but
this was impossible for me, and I doubt whether others will gain much
advantage by it.
[It is to be remarked that Walker, or rather Haliday, the real authority
for this part of the ‘ Insecta Britannica,’ not only describes Mochlonyx
effetus, as above cited, but also cites De Geer’s Tipua culiciformis as a
species of Corethra. He describes both sexes of the latter, and notices
the species as “not generally common, but sometimes appearing in great
profusion.’ He describes the antennee in Corethra as fourteen-jointed,
and those of Mochionyx as sixteen-jointed; but the figure of the male
antenna of M. velutinus shows only fifteen joints. On the other hand,
Meinert’s figures which accompany the present paper in the Danish
original show the male antennie of fifteen, and those of the female of
fourteen joints, although from his description the number would appear
to be the same in both sexes.—W. 38. D.]
376 M. F. Meinert on Mochlonyx (Tipula)
his classical work, ‘ Systematische Beschreibung der bekann-
ten europiiischen zweifliigeligen Insekten’ (1818, Th. i.),
Meigen left the insect in the same systematic position (J. ¢.
p- 16) ; but here he states that he had not seen the animal, for
which he reproduces De Geer’s diagnosis, which, after generic
characters were cut out, comes to run as follows in the Latin
translation :—“ Fusca, abdomine pedibusque griseis.”
Henceforward De Geer’s Tipula culiciformis bears the
generic name Corethra, and under the denomination of Core-
thra culiciformis we meet with it both in general manuals,
such as Cuvier’s ‘Régne Animal’ (ed. i. 1829, tome v.
p: 441), where this species alone is named in the genus
Corethra, and in special entomological systems and text-books,
as in Latreille’s ‘Genera Crustaceorum et Insectorum’ (tome iv.
1809, p. 247), where C. culiciformis, Meigen, is cited, with a
reference to De Geer, as the type species, while Réaumur’s
and Slabber’s Tipularva (= C. plumicornis) are referred to it
with some doubt (‘‘pertinere videntur’’). In Kirby and
Spence’s ‘Introduction to Entomology’ (vol. i. 1817,
p- 322, German translation), in Westwood’s ‘Introduction to
the Modern Classification of Insects’. (vol. 11. 1840, p. 515),
and in the regular systematic and faunistic works on the
Diptera also, Corethga culiciformis is named again and again ;
nay we even find a detailed description and figures of a species
so named. It is Lehmann * who has described and figured a
male Corethra as the C. culici/formis cited but not seen by
Meigen. It is not, however, De Geer’s Tipula culiciformis
that he describes, but probably the Corethra fusca established
by Steger.
Subsequently doubts began to arise as to the correctness of
the reference of Zipula culiciformis to Corethra, or more pro-
perly to Corethra with Tipula plumicornis, Fab., as its type.
Steger may be named as the first who expressed this doubt.
In his ‘f Systematisk Fortegnelse over de 1 Danmark hidtil
fundne Diptera” (Naturh. Tidsskr. Bd. 11. 1838-39, p. 556)
he established a new species, Corethra fusca, and referred to
it doubtfully Meigen’s and Macquart’s Corethra culict-
Jformis (=Tipula culiciformis, De Geer). He speaks as
follows :—‘ This species may perhaps be Corethra culict-
formis, Meig., Macq.; but the Tipula culiciformis, De Geer,
cited by these authors, the larva of which is figured in the
* “Tnsectorum species nonnull vel nove vel minus cognitz, in agro
Hamburgensi captee, ex ordine Dipterorum. Descripsit et illustravit
J. G. C. Lehmann,” Nova Acta Acad. Cees. Leop. Catal xii. (1825),
p. 2. 9-248, tab. xv. Reprint of ‘Zoologicarum preesertim in faunam
Jamburgensem observationum pugillus primus’ (1822), pp. 38-46,
eae
culiciformis, De Geer. 377
form of a Culex larva, may be different.” As we see here,
it is the larval form of C. culiciformis, and the great difference
that exists between this larva and the larva of another species
of the same genus, C. plumicornis, Fab., long previously de-
scribed and figured by Réaumur, Goeze, Slabber, Lehmann,
Goring, and Lyonnet, that called forth in Steger this exceed-
ingly justifiable doubt as to the correctness of the synonym.
Besides the doubt came the more home to Steger, or was the
more justified in him, as he had reared his new species,
Corethra fusca, from a larva which certainly differed in two
essential structural characters from the larva of C. plumi-
cornis, but the differences of which are confined within pro-
bable limits. But that the differences were far from being so
great as Steger believed, and especially that the larva comes
much nearer to the larve of Corethra than to those of Culex,
nay, that the newly discovered larva of Corethra fusca in its
most essential differences from the larva of Corethra plumv-
cornis, namely the cleft sete in the tail- and swimming-fins,
agrees with De Geer’s larva, Steger could not well see—in
any case he did not take it into consideration; and he had
not, any more than any one else since De Geer, himself seen
the larva of “* Tipula culiciformis.” It was the external re-
semblance in habit to Culew-larve which had already struck
De Geer, and perhaps also especially the posterior breathing-
tube that had raised doubts in Steger. The same doubts,
moreover, were expressed soon after by Westwood in his
‘Introduction’ (2. c. p. 515), who says, “I fear there must
have been some errors either in De Geer’s observation or in
Latreille’s synonym, inasmuch as Réaumur’s figures of the
transformations of a species described as Corethra plumicornis
totally differ from De Geer’s.”
Zetterstedt, in the ‘ Diptera Scandinavie’ (tom. ix. 1850,
pp. 3474 et seq.), exactly follows Steger, and also cites
Meigen’s and Macquart’s C. culictformis with doubt under
Steger’s C. fusca. Upon this he says, in note 1, “ Tipula
culiciformis, De Geer, ob larvam tamquam larve Culicis
similem ibidem descriptam, nec ‘ flavicantem, hyalinam, pel-
lucidam * (qualis larva C. fusce deprehensa), a D. Steger ut
a C. fusca diversa species habetur.”’
From a faunistic point of view it is very remarkable that
neither Steger, who was an industrious collector of Diptera,
especially in the neighbourhood of Copenhagen, nor Zetter-
stedt, who, besides his own and all the Swedish collections, also
received from collectors in this country, and especially from
Steger, all their Diptera for examination, should have met
with Tipulu culiciformis, or its exceedingly peculiar and easily
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xii. 28
378 M. IF. Meinert on Mochlonyx (Tipula)
recognizable larval form; for in the few years that I have
specially studied our midge-larvee I have found this larva dis-
tributed from Ruderhegn in the north, to Boserup Skov
in the west, and Valle in the south; even in Dyrehave,
not far from Ordrupsmose, Steger’s favourite collecting-place,
I have met with it in great abundance; and it also occurs in
the collection of larva: in the University Zoological Museum.
However, it is a fact well known to collectors that many
animals have certain periods during which they nearly dis-
appear, and others in which they occur abundantly.
When we say that Zetterstedt did not know T%¢pula culici-
formis as Danish or Scandinavian, it must be borne in mind,
nevertheless, that in his first treatment of the genus Corethra
(2. c. p. 8475, note 2) he remarks that Wahlberg, perhaps,
was acquainted with it :—‘ In annotationibus mecum commu-
nicatis dixit Cel. Prof. Wahlberg, se ad Gusum Ostrogothiz
et ad Holmiam Corethram culiciformem invenisse. Si vero
eadem ut nostra C. fusca aut Degeerii C. culiciformis sit
habenda, dijudicare non possum, cum specimina Wahlber-
giana cum nostris comparare non potui.” It may also be
noticed that in the ‘ Diptera Scandinavie,’ tom. xi. seu
supplementum tertium (1855), p. 4837, he cites Corethra
velutina, Ruthe, as new for the Scandinavian fauna; for it is
possible that Z%pula culictformis is here intended, and, in any
case, it seems to me nearly certain that this species may belong
to the same genus as C. culiciformis, as will appear from what
follows.
Schiner also (‘Fauna Austriaca: Die Fliegen (Diptera),’
Bd. 1. 1864) did not know Tipula culiciformis, but simply
cites it among the European species occurring outside of
aa ae referring to De Geer’s description in his ‘ Mémoires,’
iC.
But while the species thus seems to have disappeared, or
not to have been met with since De Geer’s time, and the
genus Corethra, as that genus is now formulated with C. plu-
micornis as the type species, does not agree with 7. culici-
formis, another genus, Mochlonyx, has been established, to
which it would appear that De Geer’s species may fairly be
referred*. The establishment of this genus took place as
follows :—
* Strictly speaking, the generic name Corethra should be retained for
Tipula culicifornis, De Geer ; and when other species, such as Corethra
plumicornis and paliida, were afterwards proved to belong to a different
genus from this first-named species, a new generic name ought to have
been selected for them. But I regard it as very hazardous to introduce
changes of name for such a well-known species as C, plumicornis, which
4
i
Fe
culiciformis, De Geer. 379
As early as the year 1831, Ruthe, in “ Einige Bemerkun-
gen und Nachtriige zu Meigen’s ‘ Systematische Beschreibung
der europiiischen Zweifliigeligen Insekten,’” (‘ Isis,’ 1831,
pp. 1203-22), described a new gnat under the name of
Corethra velutina, which he stated to be very nearly allied
to C. culiciformis, Meig. (or rather De G.), but whick, besides
the colour and clothing, could be easily distinguished by the
proportions of the tarsal joints, and by the structure of the
last joint and the claws. He seems to have captured only a
single male. Among the characters of the new species the
particular statement of the very short first tarsal joint could
not but strike so distinguished a dipterologist as Loew * ; and
in his ‘ Beschreibungen einiger neuen Gattungen der euro-
piischen Dipterenfauna”’ (Hut. Zeit. Jahrg. v., 1844) he
took occasion to establish, for Ruthe’s Corethra velutina, a
new genus, Mochlonyx, which he characterized (/. c. p. 121,
note) as follows :— Mochlonyx, M., a genus coming next to
Corethra, which, among other things, is very easily distin-
guished from the latter by its first tarsal joint being very short,
namely, one fourth the length of the second, the fifth of the
same structure as in Lponewra, and the claws bifid at the
apex, and furnished at the base with a downwardly directed
process (vid. tab. 1. fig. 11).” The figure cited gives a
rather rough representation of the last tarsal joint with the
claws. ‘The character of Mochlonyx here given may cer-
tainly be regarded as stating the chief differences as compared
with the nearly allied genus Corethra ; but besides that it is
too scanty, and therefore insufficient to give a zoological image
of the new generic form, it has the further great imperfection
that it is made solely from the male, and that the character
taken from the structure of the last claw-jomt with the claws,
which alone are figured, does not apply to the female, which
has far simpler claw-joits and claws. For in this genus we
find the unusual case that the sexes differ not only in the
usual way in the structure of the antennae, head (including
the mouth parts), and the generative organs, but that also the
claw-joints and the claws differ according to the sex.
bears one of the best-known of zoological names, and the larva of which
has acquired a classical reputation as the object of histological investiga-
tions. If sucha change is eventually to be made, it had better remain over
for some future monograph of this group. [See also note p. 875.—W.S. D. |
* Zetterstedt, who also, in his third supplement, has Ruthe’s species,
Corethra velutina, from Oland, makes no remark upon this character, but
seems not to have been acquainted with Loew’s article here cited, al-
though it had appeared eleven years before.
28*
380 M. F. Meinert on Mochlonyx (‘Tipula)
Schiner, in his ‘Fauna Austriaca’ (p. 622), adopts the
genus Mochlonyx, and gives, from individuals which he ob-
tained from Loew, a description of it, drawn up with constant
references to Corethra and in his usual pattern of generic
descriptions; but we learn nothing new from it.
From all this I think that a complete description both of
the genus in its two sexes and of De Geer’s so long misunder-
stood species, Tipula culiciformis, will not be out of place.
.... From this it will appear that, although the two genera
[ Mochlonyx and Corethra| come very near together, espe-
cially in the female sex, there are nevertheless besides those
differences between the sexes which are so characteristic of the
new genus sufficient characters for the establishment of the
two genera. ‘The likeness between the imagines of the genera
is the more remarkable as the difference between the larvee
and pupx, and especially between the larve, is so great;
but, on the other hand, there are other genera among the true
Culicids, such as Culex and Anopheles, of which the ima-
gines, at any rate in one sex *, are so like as to lead to con-
fusion, while the larve are exceedingly different, inasmuch as
some of them have and others are destitute of external
breathing-tubes, therefore a difference similar to that between
the larvee of Corethra plumicornis and Mochlonyx culictformis.
Here, both with regard to the-undescribed larva of Anopheles
and the other more or less known midge-larve, I may
refer to the great memoir upon these larve, which, as already
stated, I shall soon be able to complete; and in the mean-
while the reader must content himself, as regards the larve
of Mochlonyx, with De Geer’s rather rough representation
(cempl. xxi. i198, 3—9),\ 9
As it would occupy too much time and lead me too far
should I establish an independent scheme of the genera of
Culicids, and I should, moreover, run the risk of producing
nothing better than we already possess, I shall here avail
myself of Schiner’s, as elaborated by him in his ‘ Fauna
Austriaca,’ and introduce into it various new characters.
Familia Culicide.
Genus Mocutonyx.
Mochlonyx, Loew, Ent. Zeit. Stettin, Jahrg. vy. p. 121, note.
Corethra, Ruthe, Zetterstedt.
Magnitudinis mediocris species figuram Culicés sensu
strictissumo quodammodo referunt.
* Thus with regard to Culex nemorosus see Zetterstedt (J. c. p. 3458
. . 8 ?
note) :—“ Caveas ne hune cum Anophele bifusciato confundas.
culiciformis, De Geer. 381
Caput in transversum rotundatum; proboscis producta,
labrum partem dimidiam articuli tertii (secundi autt.) attin-
gens; cultelli femine breves, dimidiam partem scalpelli fere
equantes, membranacei, lati, angustati; scalpella labrum fere
equantia ; palpi antennis maris vix duplo, aut femine sesqui
breviores, quinque-articulati, articulo ultimo quam penultimo
manifesto longiore.
Antenne protruse, quattuordecim-articulate, articulo basali
maris disciformi, femine depresse conico, articulis obscure
fusiformibus, corona setarum maris multo longiore atque
densiore, articulis binis ultimis pertenuibus, longis, ultimo
manifesto breviore.
Oculi magni, globosi, maris subluniformes; macula ocu-
laris magna, discreta.
-Ocelli desunt.
Scutum dorsale fornicatum, ante propendens, simplex.
Scutellum parvum.
Abdomen novem-annulatum, protrusum, angustum; for-
ceps copularis maris productus, stylo in formam cochlearis
producti redacto, ad apicem aculeo parvo, cultriformi instructo
(infra due lamine chitinee in uncum validiorem, liberum
extus, desinunt) ; forceps femine brevis, aduncus.
Pedes producti, tenues, dense hirsuti; articulus primus
tarsi (metatarsus) secundo pluries brevior, articulus ultimus
pedum maris ad basin tumidus setisque incurvis instructus ;
femine simplex; ungues producti, graciles, ad basin breviter
hirsuti atque processu longiore crenulato instructi; ungues
maris preterea ad apicem dente producto, tenui armati;
onychium productum, flexuosum, pertenue, processus multos,
filiformes e lateribus emittens.
Ale product, anguste, costis dense hirsutis, fimbria densa,
duplici in margine ornate; costa longitudinalis quinta ante
_costam transversalem postremam ramum superlorem, prope
ad marginem admodum curvatum, emittens; cellula basalis
utraque integra; cellula discoidalis deest; lobi basales ale
admodum protruse ; halteres liberi.
Metamorphosis M. culiciformis a De Geer descripta ; larvae
in aqua vitam degunt; victus rapax.
The species are of medium size or perhaps rather small,
like the species of Corethra; in habit, although they come
very near the last-named midges, they nevertheless in some
respects more resemble the species of Culex than the true
midges. Nearly the same may be said of the other genera
here under consideration ; the larvee of Culew and Mochlonya
in habit come nearer to each other than the larvae of Woch-
lonyx and Corethra, but the relation is reversed when we take
into consideration the essential characters.
382 M. F. Meinert on Mochlonyx (Tipula)
The head is rounded; the parts of the mouth with the
second metamere of the head are protruded, oval; the pro-
boscis is protruded and comparatively large. The labrum is
elongated, narrowed, slightly arched forwards, with a pair
of sete inserted on the lower surface a little behind the apex ;
the dorsal plate of the first metamere (scutwm dorsale metamert
primt) is but very short, and the larger part of the labrum is
therefore the posterior, and it is supported at the sides by the
long thin lateral pieces (epipharynx), which may easily be
traced back to the pharynx from which they start*. The
hypopharynx is long, compressed, strongly pointed; it forms
a deep boat-shaped channel, the anterior extremity of which
runs out into two short horns, and the sides of which, on their
outer margins, are furnished with a close fringe of long very
fine sete. Of the salivary duct I have seen no trace either in
males or females. The proboscis, as already stated, is exten-
ded, and the basal part (scutwm ventrale metamert prim? or
mentum autt.) is large and strongly beset with hairs. The
ligula is long and conical. The dadella are distinctly two-
jointed, broad, rounded off in front, with their inner angles
produced into a short point ; no inner supporting apparatus is
to be seen. The sculpella (maxille autt.) are tolerably long,
very acute, thin, nearly membranous, and reach in length
about to the middle of the labrum or halfway up the third
joint of the palpus. The pleural processes or cultelli (man-
dibule autt.) as usual occur only in the females; they are a
good deal shorter than the sculpella, and of a broader and
more obtuse form, but likewise thinand membranous Tf. ‘The
* In presence of the objection lately urged by Kreepelin (Zool. Anz.
1882, p. 576) against the opinion put forward by Menzbier and defended
by Dimmock and myself, that the labrum may be regarded as a fusion of
two different pieces or parts, I willingly admit that the labrum presents
itself as “eine einfache Ausstiilpung des Kopfes;” but nevertheless I-
think that the epipharynx cannot be called either an “ Ausstiilpung” or
a “ Hoblraum,” but only a chitinous prolongation of the upper margin of
the pharynx ; and it seems to me not improbable that similar chitin ous
processes may become amalgamated with or lodge themselves in the dor
sal part of a metamere. For me therefore there can be no question of a
fusion of two “ Ausstiilpungen ” or of two‘ ‘ Hohlraume.”
+ In a morphological point of view these pleural processes are of great
interest, for in Mochlonyxv (and likewise in Corethra) they distinctly ap-
pear as simple processes without any trace of articulations, so that it is
very difficult or impossible to assimilate them with the mandibles such as
we know them in insects with biting mouth-organs (and Hymenoptera).
But neither can it be denied that they correspond exactly with the organs
which are known under the name of mandibles in the females of Culex,
Ceratopogon, Simulinun, and Tabanus, and which I have described in most
of the genera or families here mentioned under the name of pleural pro-
cesses or culéelli (cf. Trophi, Dipterorum: Fluernes Munddele).
a poate
culiciformis, De Geer. 383
palpi are long, thin, strongly hairy and five-jointed. There
is no great difference between the absolute lengths of the palpi
in the male and female, but compared with the antenns they
are to them in the males in the proportion of 1 : 2, in the
females of 2:3. The first two joints are very short, together
about half the length of the third joint; the last joint is a
little longer than the penultimate. In opposition to Meigen,
Zetterstedt, and Schiner, [ regard the palpi as commencing
with two short clavate joints, considering the constriction that
occurs as sufficient to constitute a joint, although this con-
striction does not go round the whole circumference.
The antenne are extended, rather long, in the males with
very long and close, in the females with much shorter and
thinifer, circlets of sete. The length of the sete increases
somewhat posteriorly, and on the last antennal joint the sete
are suddenly much shorter and fewer in number. The num-
ber of antennal joints is fourteen in both sexes; but while in
the females the joints are nearly cylindrical, about equal in
length, only the last joint being recognizably longer than the
penultimate (about as 6: 5), in the males the joints are fusi-
form in inverse proportion to their length; and further, the
middle joint is distinctly shorter than the others, of which
again the penultimate joint is suddenly longer than the pre-
ceding one (over twice as long) and considerably longer than
the following one (about as 4:3). The first joint is very
short and thick, especially in the male, in which it is nearly
disciform.
The eyes are naked and occupy about half the upper surface
of the head in the female, in which they are also slightly in-
curved; in the male they are comparatively smaller, but more
strongly incurved ; on the lower surface they are narrow and
erescentiform. The facets are large, round, very convex. The
eye-spots (macule oculares) are large and well separated from
the eyes. ,
The dorsal shield (scutwm dorsale) is large, very convex,
slightly projecting above the head, without a transverse suture.
The scutellum is small.
The abdomen is long, slender, slightly narrowed posteriorly,
with numerous and long hairs, nine-jointed *; the penultimate
segment is suddenly much shorter than the preceding, and
the last segment again much shorter than the penultimate.
The external generative organs of the male are very large,
* Schiner counts eight segments in the abdomen, and this number is
also given for Corethra by Meigen and Schiner ; nay Zetterstedt even says
of Corethra (1. c. p. 5470), “ Abdomen 8-annulatum (segmenta tantum 7
numero).”
384 M. F. Meinert on Mochlonyx (Tipula)
the basal joint of the forceps especially being very stout. The
styles, on the contrary, are slender and slightly cochleariform,
and bear at the apex, besides the very small and fine tactile
sete, a small cultriform spine. Opposed to the styles are a
pair of short but strongly chitinized hooks, which are inserted
into the body as broad, somewhat dilated, posteriorly rounded
chitinous plates, with the posterior margin deeply emarginate.
The external genitalia of the female are short and stout.
The legs are long, thin, densely hairy, and the first joint of
the tarsi (metatars?) is several times shorter than the second.
The proportion between these two joints in the male is for the
first pair of legs as 1 : 6, for the second pair as 1: 5, and for
the third pair as 1:4. In the female, on the other hand, the
proportion for all three pairs of legs isas 1:5*. Thesecond
tarsal joint is always the longest of all; in the male on all the
tarsi a little more than twice as long as the third; in the
female on the first two pairs of legs not quite twice the length,
but on the third pair rather more than twice as long. ‘The
last joint, or the claw-joint, is simple in the female, but in the
male it is inflated at the base, where it bears a quantity of
large incurved sete. The claws are long and slender; in the
male they are relatively longer and thinner; from the middle
of their immer margin starts a large, thin, slightly bent tooth,
and from their basal part a short, pretty straight, crenulated
process; in the female the claws are simple, but the basal
processes are comparatively longer and more strongly denti-
culated. The onychiwm consists of a long seta, which is
somewhat thickened at its basal extremity, but produced in
front into a very long, thin, somewhat bent or twisted thread,
which bifurcates at the end, but before this emits from its
sides rows of teeth as fine as hairs.
The wings are long and narrow, and the nervures are closely
beset with short setes arranged in pairs along them; the
transverse nervures, however, are naked. The fringe of the
wings consists of a double row of sete or lance-shaped spines,
of which the upper series, or those which are attached to the
upper surface of the wing, are, at any rate on the posterior
margin, about half as long again as the sete in the series
which is attached to the lower surface of the wing. It is in
the posterior margin of the wing that these sete attain their
highest development and most strongly marked lanceolate
* Ruthe gives the proportion in Mochlonyx (Corethra) velutina for the
fore legs as barely 1: 4 :—“ das erste Glied aller Fiisse viel ktirzer als das
zweyte und dritte, an den vorderen Fiissen verhaltnissmassig noch kiirzer
und nicht den vierten Theil des zweyten erreichend,”
.
;
{
culiciformis, De Geer. 385
torm, with the supports of the blades from two to three times
their thickness in length ; but towards the apex of the wing
the lanceolate form disappears more and more, and on the
anterior margin of the wing they become sete of the ordinary
form. 'The second and fourth longitudinal nervures are bi-
furcated; the fifth longitudinal nervure emits, a little before
the transverse nervure, a nervure towards the margin of the
wing, which, however, does not reach the latter, but runs for
some space parallel to it. Both marginal cells are entire;
the discoidal cell is wanting.
The development, so far as Mochlony« culiciformis is con-
cerned, is described by De Geer. The larve live in water,
and travel in the same way as the larve of Corethra. They
live by rapine, and when pressed by hunger devour each
other.
With regard to the generic characters of Corethra, the
following points may be indicated in contradistinction to
Mochlonyx :—
Of the mouth-parts the cwltel/i (in the female) are smaller
and attain only a fourth part of the length of the third joint
of the palpi.
The eyes are more strongly sinuated than in Mochlonyz.
The external genitalia of the male are somewhat slighter,
and the styles are destitute of the cultriform spine at their
apex. The prehensile hooks are further much shorter, with a
short inner lamella, and do not reach beyond the posterior
margin of the last abdominal segment.
The legs present the essential generic distinction from
Mochlonyx ; but while in the latter genus they are exceed-
ingly different according to the sexes, especially as regards
the claw-joint and the claws, they are here pretty nearly alike
in both sexes. In Corethra the proportion between the lengths
of the tarsal joints is a pretty regular decrease from the first
to the last joint, and the last joint, in both sexes, is normally
constructed. The claws are rather long and slender, finely
haired from the base to beyond the middle. The lateral pro-
cesses are flat, broad, and cut at the edge into many teeth as
fine as hairs. ‘The onychium is much shorter than in Moch-
lonyx, and cleft at the apex into four long hair-like teeth.
The wings are a little broader and more acute, and the
fourth longitudinal nervure divides rather higher up; the
side-nervure emitted by the fifth longitudinal nervure is algo
much shorter and terminates a little before reaching the margin
of the wing, but without following it. In the fringes the
setee of the lower short series are comparatively shorter ; but in
386 On Mochlonyx (Tipula) culiciformis, De Geer.
this particular some specific difference prevails, the difference
mentioned not being so great in Corethra pallida.
The larve, on the contrary, are extremely different ; but it
must also be pointed out that even within the genus Corethra
there is no inconsiderable difference between the species, for
according to Steger (dc. p. 556) the swimming-fans in the
larve of his C. fusca do not consist of fringed sete (as in
C. plumicornis), but of cleft setee (as in Mochlonyz).
Mochlonyx culiciformis, De Geer.
Tula culiciformis, De Geer, Mém. pour servir & Vhistoire des Insectes,
tome vi. p. 372, pl. xxiil. figs. 3-12.
Fusco-brunnea, ferrugineo-pilosa, thorace linea media dorsali
duplici obscura notato, metanoto nigrescente, abdomine pallido,
scutis dorsalibus maximam partem dense nigro-fusco irroratis.
Palpi antenneeque nigro-fusca, antennis femine late, ant.
maris anguste dilute balteatis, apice setarum cinerascentibus.
Halteres pallidi, capitulo brunnescente. Pedes dilute flavi,
genibus apiceque articulorum priorum tarsalium articulisque
posterioribus vel posticis totis fuscescentibus. Ale maris
fumatz, al. femine ante flavescentes. Long. 23-3".
The indications of colour are drawn up from old dry speci-
mens, as required for systematic analytical purposes ; from
fresh individuals or spirit-specimens they would run as fol-
lows :—The colour of the animal is dark brownish grey, but
a broad band or spot on the anterior margins of segments two
to seven of the abdomen above is chalky white. The under
surface of the abdomen is milk-white anteriorly, but poste-
riorly it becomes more and more brownish, with a small oval
blackish-brown transverse spot on the anterior margins of
segments three and four. The legs, especially on the under-
side, are milk-white, but the upper surface of the femora and
tibiee is somewhat brownish, as also the apices of the femora
and tibiz ; the first and second tarsal joints, the greater part
of the third, and the whole of the fourth and fifth joints, are
still darker ; the last joint especially is remarkably dark. The
antenne are milk-white, but the apex of each joint is broadly
black. The palpi are blackish grey ; the halteres milk-white,
with the knob brown. The underside of the head and pro-
thorax are milk-white, as also the base of the wings, the rest
of which are greyish, immaculate. The sete on the thorax
are whitish grey or slightly yellowish; the long sete on the
lateral margins of the abdomen pale greyish ; on the legs the
setee are blackish grey or black, as also on the antenne, the
dense tufts of which, however, have a brownish tint.
_-r™
‘ ja ee
Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new Lucanoid Coleoptera. 387
Thave not met with the imago in the open, but from the
larvee, which occurred in the beginning of April last year, in
Boserup Skov and Jegersborg Dyrehave, a great number
both of males and females were produced between the middle
of April and the beginning of May.
XLV.—Notice of a new Genus and Species of Lucanoid
Coleoptera. By CHARLES O. WATERHOUSE.
AUXICERUS, n. gen.
General characters of Scortézus ; very depressed. The an-
terior cox only a little separated ; the prosternum not pro-
duced into a process posteriorly. Mesosternum sloping down
in front. The four posterior tibiz straight and not armed
with a spime on the outside. Hyes not divided by the
canthus.
&. Mandibles a little longer than the head, horizontal,
acuminate, and slightly curved. Head large and broader
than long, the anterior angles produced into an acute process.
Clypeal margin emarginate. Basal joint of the antenne
as long as the head (measured in the middle), flexuous; the
second to seventh joints slender, about twice as long as broad ;
the first and second joints of the club with the lamella occu-
pying only the apical half of the joint, so that the lamella are
widely separated from each other ; the lamella is only spongy
on the side which 1s towards the apex ; the apical joint is con-
pressed, reniform, and spongy, except the base, which is
shining, ‘Thorax transverse, the posterior angles obliquely
emarginate. Mentum strongly transverse, rounded at the
sides, widely emarginate at the apex.
Auxicerus platyceps, sp. n.
3. Parallelus, sat depressus, opacus, pallide squamosus; mandibulis
porrectis, apicem versus acuminatis, basi denticulatis ; capite lato,
medio planato, angulis anticis supra obtuse carinatis, longe acute
productis, divergentibus ; thorace capite vix latiori, medio con-
yexo, canaliculato, lateribus piceis, angulis anticis prominulis,
angulis posticis oblique emarginatis ; elytris thorace paulo angus-
tioribus, parallelis, ad apicem arcuatim angustatis, regione sutn-
rali depresso, crebre, eyidenter punctato, macula humerali, altera
laterali ante apicem obscure piceis, macula sub humero, fascia
pone medium undulata, plagaque apicali squamarum pallidarum
388 Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new Lucanotd Coleoptera.
ornatis; tibiis anticis extus quinquedenticulatis, posticis iner-
mibus ; corpore subtus sat nitido, rufo-piceo variegato.
Long. 13 mill., lat. 5, mandib. long. 3.
The mandibles are a little longer than the head, very
slightly turned up at the apex ; there is a carina which com-
mences in the middle of the base, and turning along the outer
edge terminates in an obtuse scarcely raised tooth a little way
from the apex; another carina commences at the base near
the other, and runs along the centre of the mandible to about
the middle ; the space on the inside of the mandible is thickly
punctured; there are three or four small obtuse teeth at the
base. The ocular canthus only encroaches a very little way
on the eye. There is a slight tumour behind the eyes. The
sides of the thorax are somewhat parallel, with a very gentle
sinuosity before the posterior emargination ; the commence-
ment of the emargination is marked by a distinet slightly
prominent angle. The anterior and posterior margins are
impressed ; the disk is moderately thickly and very finely
punctured. The pale sandy scales, which are generally scat-
tered over the suiface of the insect, are on the elytra crowded
together and form a patch below the shoulder, a band rather
behind the middle (somewhat in the form of a W), and a
patch at the apex. ‘The underside of the head, the base of
the femora, and the metasternum are pitchy red, the latter
shining ; the abdomen is black, rather thickly and moderately
strongly punctured.
Hab. Peru, Chanchamayo (Tham). Brit. Mus.
Scortizus cucullatus, Blanch.
This species, described originally as a Lucanus, is placed
by Solier and Burmeister in the genus Sclerostomus, and I see
no serious objection to its being so placed. The slightly pro-
duced prosternal process and concave mesosternum agree with
that genus. Scortizus, on the other hand, has the prosternal
process more prominent, and the mesosternum is also conically
produced in front.
The species appears as a Scortizus apparently first in Major
Parry’s “Catalogue of Lucanide” (Trans. Ent. Soe. 3rd ser. i. .
p- 94).
=
Mr. A. G. Butler on new Lepidoptera. 389
XLVI.—Descriptions of new Lepidoptera from the Viti Islands.
By Artuur G. Burter, F.L.S., F.Z.S., &c.
Tue following new species have been received from the Godef-
froy Museum :—
RHOPALOCERA.
1. Catochrysops vitiensis, sp. n.
$. Wings above dull smoky grey, changing in some lights
to dull lilacine blue; fringe blackish, grey at the tips; head
and thorax blackish ; abdomen smoky grey. Wings below
pale brownish ash-grey, traversed by numerous undulated
whitish-edged brown lines in pairs, so as to form ill-defined
‘bands ; across the primaries are three of these bands, the first
just before the basal third, oblique, slanting slightly outwards
from the costal to the submedian vein; the second abbre-
viated, closing the discoidal cell, its outer edge with a promi-
nent central process, its inferior extremity touching the third
band, the latter crosses the disk, from costal to submedian
vein, parallel to outer margin, and is followed by a sub-
marginal series of brown crescentic markings with white
edges on both sides, again followed by a nearly marginal
series of ill-defined dusky spots; a very slender blackish mar-
ginal line; fringe whitish, with a dusky central line; the
bands on the secondaries are a modification of those on the
primaries, but being necessarily more crowded together, the
second and third bands appear to form a single belt, its inner
edge nearly straight, and its outer edge arched, the centre
therefore being very wide, composed of four lines and enclo-
sing between the pairs a mere comma-shaped trace of the
ground-colour; the submarginal crescentic markings are also
modified, three towards apex remaining in their normal con-
dition, but the others uniting into a slightly undulated arched
line, so as to enclose a broad golden ochreous patch from anal
angle to third median branch, upon which are four black-
edged metallic emerald-green spots—two large, rounded, with
conspicuous black centres, on the median interspaces, and two
small towards anal angle ; margin and fringe as in primaries ;
base broadly blackish irrorated with white; body below
greyish white; the palpi black, with the base of their fringes
white. Hxpanse of wings 26 millim.
Viti Islands (December 1878)..
2. Belenois inopinata, sp. n.
9. Most nearly allied to B. charina of South Africa,
¥
390 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Lepidoptera.
which it resembles not a little on the upper surface; much
larger; above milk-white; primaries with blackish costa;
three black spots in an oblique series about halfway between
the discoidal cell and apex, the central spot small; a fourth
spot just beyond the middle of the second median interspace ;
apex black, continuous with three partly confluent conical
spots on outer margin, the last of them at extremity of second
median branch ; base of all the wings sparsely sprinkled with
blackish scales : body blackish, the thorax clothed with white
hair, and the abdomen irrorated with white. Primaries below
milk-white ; costa suffused with sulphur-yellow ; discal black
spots as above; outer border greyish from costa to second
median branch and internally suffused with sulphur-yellow ;
secondaries and pectus sulphur-yellow ; venter white. HEx-
anse of wings 56 millim.
Viti Islands (24th August).
3. Belenois clarissa, sp. n.
?. Primaries above milk-white; costal border black, a
broad cblique black patch, with sharply-defined angles at the
end of the cell, the upper extremity of this patch confluent
with the costal border; veins beyond the cell black; apical
third of wing (forming a broad external border, decreasing in
width to external angle, and with irregularly zigzag inner
edge) black ; six subapical oval white spots, slightly tinted with
sulphur-yellow, the second and third large, the second being
largest : secondaries pearl-grey (owing to the transparency of
the wing, which shows the black colouring of the under sur-
face through it), a diffused oval patch in the cell, six in an
angular series beyond the cell, and the abdominal border milk-
white; a large black spot at the extremity of the cell; veins
beyond the middle of the wing black ; a broad irregular black
external border, on which are six oval pale sulphur-yellow
submarginal spots in a decreasing series: body above grey,
with whitish hairs on the thorax. Primaries below with the
markings nearly as above, but more sharply defined, an addi-
tional subapical spot within the subcostal furca; the whole
eround-tint of the wing, but especially the discoidal area and
submarginal spots, suffused with sulphur-yellow : secondaries
black, the base of costa, a large elongate patch on basal half
below the costal vein, a second in the cell, a dash at base of
interno-median area and the abdominal border (divided by
the black internal vein) pale sulphur-yellow; an angulated
series of seven elongated spots across the disk paler yellow,
almost white; a submarginal series of six bright sulphur-
—
a
ee 2
§
4
;
¢
is
‘
e
Dr. W. Marshall on new Stliceous Sponges. 391
yellow spots, much larger than those on the upper surface ;
pectus yellowish, venter white. Expanse of wings 57 millim.
Viti Islands.
Allied to B. tewtonia, but readily distinguishable by the
absence of orange colouring from the under surface.
4, Ismene bilunata, sp. n.
Wings above dark fuliginous brown, growing considerably
paler towards the base, where there are aféw greenish opaline
hairs: primaries with two semitransparent white crescents
placed obliquely before the middle of the median interspaces ;
fringe of all the wings tipped with white : body above greyish
brown, the head and prothorax shot with opaline green ; palpi
sordid white, with a black external lateral line and black ter-
minal joint. Wings below mouse-brown, primaries with the
median area blackish, especially towards the base ; crescentic
markings as above, apical area greyish, bounded internally by
a transverse elbowed lilacine whitish streak: secondaries
crossed beyond the middle by a rather narrow and nearly
straight white stripe, which is interrupted towards its poste-
rior extremity by a large black quadrate anal patch ; aslender
white stripe at the base of the fringe, beginning at the black
patch and running a short distance upwards towards the apex,
but gradually fading away long before it reaches it: abdo-
minal area faintly glossed with pink and green tints ; pectus
greyish; the femora white above, grey at the sides; tibiz
and tarsi grey above and more or less ochreous below; venter
creamy white, barred with pale grey. LHxpanse of wings 52
millim.
Viti, ‘ Koro” (? Goro).
Allied to L. alexis 9 of S. India and Ceylon, but differing
in the smaller crescents on the primaries, the much less lila-
cine tint of the under surface, and the much more defined white
stripe across the secondaries.
XLVII.—On some new Siliceous Sponges collected by M.
Pechuél-Lésche in the Congo. By Dr. WILLIAM MaRSsHALL*.
[Plate XV.]
HXCEPTIONAL forms of animals and plants deviating in some
respect or other from the general rule have ever excited
* Translated from a separate copy of the Memoir sent by the author to
HY. J. Carter, F.R.S. The original appeared in the ‘ Zeitschrift fiir Natur-
wissenschaften,’ Neue Folge, Band ix. pp. 553-577.
392 Dr. W. Marshall on new Siliceous Sponges.
special interest among naturalists. The extraordinary is always
adapted to impress us particularly, and especially the extra-
ordinary in the organic world: to the many mysteries which
every creature hides within itself we have here added a new
one, which asks us how does this particular creature come to
differ so completely from the ordinary pattern? what were the
constraining causes of this, and how is it modified by them in
its whole organization? Parasitism and subterranean mode
of life lead to such aberrant phenomena, as also the adaptation
of terrestrial forms to an aquatic life, and vice versd; those
organisms especially which, belonging to a group otherwise
exclusively inhabiting fresh or salt water, have emancipated
themselves from this general rule of life of their relatives, and
taken up their abode in the sea or fresh water in opposition to
it, have always attracted and still attract particular attention.
Ten new marine Meduse could not have caused so much stir
as Limnocodium palustre alone !
In this way also it comes to pass that much attention has
for a long time been paid to the freshwater sponges, and that
even small contributions to the knowledge of these remarkable
organisms may expect to meet with more consideration and
amore favourable reception than, for example, the descrip-
tion of a number of new Ascones or Reniere. This convic-
tion encouraged me in the following paper to make known
some new freshwater sponges, which may perhaps also lay
claim to a special interest on the ground of their origin.
General Part.
Before passing to the special descriptions I may be permitted
to premise some remarks of a more general nature, in which
I shall confine myself to a historical introduction, as it is my
intention to revert to the subject in a memoir of wider extent
upon the freshwater sponges.
No zoologist of the present day can doubt that our freshwater
sponges are derived from marine forms, and that they are the
descendants of the latter modified by their mode of life. We
have therefore only to ascertain what are the relationships of the
freshwater sponges to one another and to the marine sponges,
and how far they are altered by residence in fresh water.
Most investigators of our objects seem tacitly to be of
opinion that all non-marine siliceous sponges are nearly allied,
at any rate more nearly than to marine sponges; and that
they form a well-characterized group, the members of which
have originated directly from each other, and these from a
common marine form. ‘This is possible, but certainly not more!
It is just as possible that im the freshwater sponges there
.
|
Dr. W. Marshall on new Siliceous Sponges. 393
are several series of forms which may be derived from differ-
ent although perhaps nearly allied marine ancestors, the peculiar
resemblances of which would then be rather apparent and
acquired by similar adaptations, and consequently resting on
analogy, but not inherited in common, and consequently homo-
logous ; in other words, that the freshwater sponges had not a
monophyletic, but a polyphyletic origin. It seems to me worth
while to dweil for a moment upon this consideration, and to
weigh the pro and contra of these two possibilities. Although
at the outset I see clearly enough that at present no definitive
settlement of the question with demonstrative force can be
arrived at, and that perhaps such a settlement never will be
attained, this shall not prevent me from placing side by side
with the current hypothesis (for the assumption of a mono-
phyletic family of ‘ Potamospongie ” is no more than this),
another one which perhaps may be no better, but is certainly
not worse.
If we ask, in the first place, in what do the different sili-
ceous sponges of the freshwater agree? the answer is, in
three points :—first, they are Monactinellids; secondly, they
inhabit the fresh water; and thirdly, most of them, besides
sexual reproduction, present an asexual reproduction by means
of special buds (gemmule, spherule, statoblasts, &c.) provided
with a more or less developed siliceous armature, which are
developed at certain seasons at the expense of the parent ani-
mal, and are usually associated with the decay of the latter.
The first two points are wholly irrelevant in judging of the
relationships of the so-called Spongille ; as a matter of course
these are certainly more nearly allied to a Véoa or similarly
aberrant Monactinellid (always supposing that these are them-
selves really of monophyletic origin, which, from my observa-
tions, I have good cause to doubt) than to a Tetractinellid or
Hexactinellid; but for the recognition of the phylogenetic
relations of the individual species to each other and to the
legions of marine Monactinellidee (which, so far as we can
see at present, form at least 75 per cent. of the living siliceous
sponges), we do not gain much from them. The second
point, the residence in fresh water, will hardly be seriously
regarded by any one as coming into the balance ; from this we
can only conclude that there are sponges, as well as numerous
other inhabitants of salt water, which are able to adapt them-
selves in this particular *. There remains therefore only the
* See the valuable memoir by E. von Martens in the ‘ Archiv fiir
Naturgeschichte, 1857, p. 149, in which, however, no consideration is
iven to the sponges, which indeed at that time were not universally
admitted to beanimals. See also Semper, ‘ Existenzbedingungen,’ pp. 180
281, 11. 125.
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xi. 29
394 Dr. W. Marshall on new Siliceous Sponges.
third point, viz. the production of gemmules, that can be
regarded as a fundamental criterion of a sponge belonging to
the group of the Spongillina of Carter, as indeed is done by
Carter * when he characterizes the group thus :—“ Bearing
seed-like reproductis e organs called ‘ statoblasts.’”” According
to this the species of the genus Lubomirskia from Lake
Baikal would be at once excluded, for, according to Dybow-
ski’s ¢ positive assertion, they have no gemmules.
But are these gemmules of the other freshwater sponges
really so eminently characteristic that they alone are capable
of demonstrating the relationship of those sponges? or may
they not make their appearance as new formations sue
generis in originally different forms—that is to say, in forms
of different origin? ‘This is open to discussion.
Besides sexual reproduction an asexual process seems to be
rather widely diffused among sponges. Leaving out of con-
sideration the gemmule-formation in freshwater sponges, it
has been observed in Gumminee (/Zalisarca, F. Ei. Schulze),
Monactinellide (Rinalda?, Mereschkowsky), ‘Tetractinellidee
(Tethyade, Deszé, Selenka, Perceval Wright), and very pro-
bably in Hexactinellide ; at least the young individuals
observed by Carter { on the lateral tufts of spicules of adult
Rosselle seem to me to belong to this category of buds, as
indeed the above-mentioned naturalist himself remarks, “ It
seems probable, if these [several minute specimens] do not
originate in ova which have respectively fixed themselves
there for development, that they arise from pullulation or
budding.” Iam now even inclined to interpret as buds the
young forms discovered by me in the body-cavities of a speci-
men of LHyalonema Steboldi, and previously described as
embryos §.
According to Selenka || each bud in Zethya maza consists
of at least from five hundred to one thousand mesodermic cells,
and it is his opinion that in the T'ethyadz asexual and sexual
repro luction are mutually exclusive; in Tetilla radiata trom
Rio de Janeiro he found during the winter months, from June
to August, no ova in course of segmentation along with the
buds. I have myself repeatedly examined Yethye in the
budding state, both living (at Corfu) and very well preserved,
and especially a number trom the ‘longa archipelago were of
* Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. February 1881, p. 88.
+ “Studien uber d. Spong. d. russ. Reichs,” Mém. Acad. St. Pétersb,
sér. 7, tome xxvii. no. 6, p. 11.
t{ Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. xv. p. 118 (1875).
§ Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zool. Band xxv. Supp. p. 216.
|| Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zool. Band xxxiii. p. 473.
Dr. W. Marshall on new Siliceous Sponges. 395
great interest tome. These were of two different sizes; some
were on the average about 3 centim. in diameter, the others
only 1 centim.; in other respects they had exactly similar
skeletal elements and exactly the same structure. In this
indeed there was nothing surprising ; one could simply regard
the smaller specimens as younger; but there was one pheno-
menon that could not easily be brought into agreemen; with
this view—the larger specimens, so far as they were investi-
gated, showed no sexual products (ova) in the mesoderm, but
were nearly all engaged in budding in different degrees ; the
smaller ones, on the contrary, without exception had ova, but
never buds. In presence of these facts one could imagine two
possibilities—the sponge in question might propagate sexually
when young, perhaps during the summer, but asexually when
older and in the winter ; or we might have to do here with an
alternation of generations, in that from the ova of a sexual
smaller form an asexual larger one was developed, from which
again the first sexual generation would bud.
With these buds of the marine sponges the gemmules of the
freshwater sponges may very well be compared ; both occur in
addition to the sexual products and separated from them in
point of time ; both are primarily parts of the mesoderm,
which, however, in the sea-sponges when separated pass
naked to the surface and immediately commence an indepen-
dent existence, apparently without any permanent injury to
the parent animal; while in the freshwater sponges they bo-
come encapsuled, and for a time pass a latent existence in the
interior of the dead parent individual. ‘These are certain
noteworthy distinctions, but still not so very difficult to under-
stand; we need only bear in mind that we have to do here
with freshwater animals, and that the conditions of existence
are essentially different for these and for marine animals.
The latter have to suffer very little or not at all under periodi-
cally recurrent persistent want of food, their existence is not
threatened for a time by the cold of winter or the drought oi
summer, their conditions of life remain trom month to month,
in one season of the year as in another, nearly the same, or
vary too little to superinduce profound changes in the economy
of these marine organisms. Matters are quite otherwise with
the creatures dwelling in fresh water, which in this respect
rather resemble inhabitants of the land than of the sea.
Some of them belonging to the faunas of warm countries
are exposed during the hot season to the drying-up of the
element in which they reside; and although this only takes
place partially on the banks and here and there elsewhere,
it suffices, especially in the case of adherent ET to pro-
29*
396 Dr. W. Marshall on new Stliceous Sponges.
cuce in them a sort of summer sleep, necessary for the main-
tenance of the species, which they pass either by the whole
organism being in a state of latent vitality, or by breaking up
into descendants (in the form of fragments of themselves).
What the desiccating heat of the sun is capable of doing in
warm regions is effected in colder ones by the severity of
winter ; in both cases the animals are deprived of a part, and,
indeed, a principal part, of their conditions of existence, food
and moisture or heat, and in the two cases a similar ‘result
originates from partly antagonistic causes—side by side with
the summer sleep of the tropical or subtropical organisms we
get, as is so frequent, a winter sleep of those inhabiting colder
zones.
The freshwater sponges, as is well known, do not fall in
their entirety during the summer or winter sleep into a latent
state of existence; this mode of persistence 1s perhaps con-
ceivable only in forms living at very great depths, which are
but little exposed to desiccation or to the action of cold. As
whole organisms they for the most part disappear, and as
they partially break up into germinal fragments, their modi-
fied seasonal sleep leads to a form of reproduction.
These germinal fragments, if they remained naked as when
they are formed, would soon succumb to the power of the
heat or cold. What had been acquired for the maintenance
and increase of the species would be but badly preserved if
from the first there had not also been acquired suitable
defensive arrangements against these climatic influences, in
the shape of shells which, i in this respect quite analogous to
the shells of eggs, could protect the germ as much as possible
from freezing or desiccation, in short from destruction. Of
such protected winter-eggs and winter-germs many occur, as
is well known; and it would be interesting to know whether,
in double-brooded insects for example, one brood of which
passes the winter in the egg (there seem not to be many of
them), these winter-eges differ from the summer- ege’s in the
thickness of the shell, the mode of sheltering on the part of
the mother, &e. 5 in other words, whether there is a seasonal
dimorphism of the eggs. Unfortunately I have been unable
to find any statements upon these points in literature; but
Werneburg * says of the shells of the eggs of Lepidoptera i in
general that they differ in relative thickness and ‘‘are strongest
in those which he uncovered, and among these are particularly
strong in those which remain undeveloped through the winter.
Thus, for example, the eggs of Bombyx neusiria, which re-
* Der Schmetterling und sein Leben:’ Berlin, 1875, p. 46.
Dr. W. Marshall on new Siliceous Sponges. 397
main uncovered through the winter, have harder shells than
those of Bomb. dispar, which are clothed with a_ hairy
covering.”
There is nothing with which the gemmules of the Spongille
can be better compared than with the statoblasts of the fresh-
water Bryozoa; and this comparison holds good and has been
earried out * in every particular. Both are acquired under
the same circumstances ; both are portions of the main organ-
ism separated for the purpose of asexual reproduction ; and
they agree so closely, even in detail, in their structure, that
Carter finds the only difference between them in their size
and form. The statoblasts of the Bryozoa indeed have no
armature of siliceous spicules, but yet their shells often possess
peculiar contrivances which practically represent these in
function. It is a fact of particular interest that, just as there
are freshwater sponges without gemmules, there are also
freshwater Bryozoa, not indeed without statoblasts, but with
very slightly developed ones. The sponges in question are
the Lubomirskiew, which undoubtedly are perennial, like the
marine sponges; some of them, indeed, attain great dimen-
sions (they occur as much as 60 centim. in height), and it is
not very probable that such a growth, not bound to an incrust-
able support, such as the twig of a plant, can take place in
the course of a single summer. I know very well that Spon-
illa-stocks of considerable size are occasionally referred to,
but the statements relating to them are not remarkable for
accuracy ; we are not informed whether these large specimens
erew freely or whether they coated a branch, which, how-
ever, makes a very important difference; whether they were
in full life throughout, or whether these giants were not per-
haps an accumulation of different years, of which only the
outermost part was still living. Moreover perennial individuals
which im consequence grow to a considerable size are by no
means inconceivable in suitable localities, and in these the
formation of gemmules might then cease, or indeed, under
certain circumstances, need never be acquired, as is the case
in the Lubomirskic, ‘These stand in the same relation to the
other freshwater sponges as Mredericella sultana to the other
Bryozoa of the fresh waters; the latter, according to W.
Houghton {, is perennial, and certainly the small develop-
ment of the statoblasts of this very species demonstrated by
Allman is due to this circumstance.
* F. J. F. Meyen in Miiller’s Archiv f. Anat. und Physiol, 1839,
p. 83; H. J. Carter, “ On the Identity of the Seed-like Body of Spongilla
with the Winter-egg of Bryozoa,’ in Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser, 3,
yol. iii. p. 339 (1859).
t+ Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. vi. p. 389.
398 Dr, W. Marshall on new Stliceous Sponyes.
This much is certain. The formation of capsuled winter-
germs is by no means an exclusive peculiarity of the fresh-
water sponges, in which it does not even universally occur 5
it occurs in exactly the same manner in such very different
animals as the Bryozoa, to say nothing of other analogous
cases. But if so close a similarity is possible between the
statoblasts of the latter and the gemmules of the former, are
these gemmules really of decisive significance in the settle-
ment of the question of the relationships of the freshwater
sponges? Hardly; any more than the development of wti-
‘ating organs can be decisive in judging of the relationships
of the lower aquatic animals. What Bryozoa and sponges
could acquire independently of each other, members of one
and the same order can acquire sud generis, ‘without any direct
relationship between them being thereby demonstrated.
If, then, the different freshwater sponges agree in the struc-
ture of the skeleton, not only among themselves, but also in
general with the majority of the marine siliceous sponges ; If,
further, as any one will admit, their common occurrence fresh
water is, according to all analogy, of no value whatever in the
elucidation of their relationships; and, finally, if structures
pertectly analogous with the vemmules can be acquired by
similar adaptation by such perfectly different animals as
Bryozoa, upon what is the tee et of a monophyletic
origin for the so-called Spongille really based? ‘This
seems to me a question that may well be raised. It will
justly be required of me that I should give the reasons that
lead me to ascribe a polyphyletic origin to the freshwater
sponges: these are their differences of form, their local dis-
tribution, and further also the conditions of derivation which
must necessarily be assumed for other freshwater animals,
notwithstanding their great similarity.
An artificial system will divide the freshwater sponges
first of all into two great groups—those without and those
with gemmules. In our consideration we shall also for the
present accept these groups, although, as I will at once point
out expressly, they cannot at all be regarded as natural and
as expressing the true aftinities.
The first group breaks up into the Lubomirskie and the Pota-
molepides, to the latter of which belong the new species here-
after to be described and probably also the genus Uruguaya,
Carter. As regards the Lubomirskie, these may be the youngest
of freshwater sponges which stillcome remarkably near to certain
marine sponges ; close to them, and especially to L. papyracea,
Dybowskyi, comes my Potamolepis Leubnitzie ; but probably
uo one will venture to assert that these sponges are directly
Dr. W. Marshall on new Siliceous Sponges. 399
related to one another—the two are just very similarly modi-
fied descendants of different nearly allied marine siliceous
sponges. One of them belongs to the comparatively modern
relict-fauna of Lake Baikal, in which it dwells together with
a whole series of inferior marine animals, and even seals ;
the other has wandered into the Congo, where it occurs
together with very remarkable still undescribed bivalves of
Chama-like habit, which adhere by one shell, and have a black
epidermis as in the Najades.
Uruguaya* seems to be very nearly allied to Potamolepis
in habit, and especially to the second species, P. Pechuélit ;
and I would have named the group after this genus, if it had
not a name so awkwardly geographical. A direct genetic
connexion between these West-African and South-American
forms may certainly be regarded as out of the question, for
the relations and similarities between the Ethiopic and Neotro-
pical faunas, multifarious as they are, are either due to analo-
gies, or date back to a time when direct communication
between the Congo and the Uruguay river by means of fresh
water will hardly have existed +.
The other, very probably older, freshwater sponges have a
common character in the gemmules—a character which I
indeed, as already indicated, regard as of subordinate im-
portance, but which, nevertheless, is serviceable for character-
ization in an artificial system. ‘This second group again con-
sists of two subgroups, the Parmuline and the true Spongille,
which are remarkably distinguished from each other in their
general habit. ‘The former are eminently rigid, and in other
respects also, especially in the gemmules themselves, present
important peculiarities; they are neotropical and distributed
especially in the Amazon and its affluents.
The second subgroup, that of the Spongille, is cireumpolar,
Palearctic, Nearctic, Indian, and Ethiopic, with forms pushed
forward, on the onehand, to the Amazon (Sp.navicella, Meyenia
gregaria, and the species of the genus Zubella, Carter) ; and,
on the other}, to the Mauritius (Sp. Carter¢), and even, which
is very remarkable, as far as Australia (Meyenia Capewelli,
Cart.), and consequently is nearly cosmopolitan. For these
forms a direct genetic connexion may be possible, but not
more probable than spontaneous formation. In the structure
* A genus established, but only as provisional, by Carter, Ann. & Mag.
Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. vii. p. 190. :
+ See A. R. Wallace, ‘Geographical Distribution of Animals,’ vol. ii.
p. 81. ron , : ES "
{ See Carter’s memoir in Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. vii.
pp. 77 et seqq.
400 Dr. W. Marshall on new Siliccous Sponges.
of their gemmules the Spongille show peculiar and very
significant differences. Some of them (Sp. lacustris &e.) are
adapted for swimming; others (Sp. Cartert, nitens, &c.) for
swimming and passive movement; others, again, areessentially
heavier (Meyenia) ; but all can easily get from one locality to
another by the well-known means of transport of the lower
aquatic organisms, namely birds*.
The occurrence of Sp. Cartert (which has hydro- and aero-
statically adapted gemmules, and was previously known only
from India, although possessing allies in Africa, namely Sp.
nitens from the White Nile in the Leipzig Museum) in the
Mauritius } is very remarkable, although that island lies in
the south-east trade-wind belt and in the southerly diverging
branch of the trade-drift flowing from east to west; but we
see that the Mauritius, besides some autochthonous forms,
ossesses a very remarkable mixed fauna, in which Ethiopic
and Oriental, and even some Australian, elements meet to-
gether.
These considerations may, in a certain sense, be compared
with those which Huxley} has put forward as to the origin
and derivations of the freshwater Crayfish. The great biolo-
gist shows that there are two families, well characterized by
certain peculiarities, of such Crustaceans, one of which, that
of the Potamobiide, inhabits the northern, and the other, the
Parastacide, the southern hemisphere. He supposes that
both families descend from a widely distributed primitive
form, living in the sea, which he names Protastacus, and which
has wandered into the fresh waters, and here become differen-
tiated into the ancestor of the Potamobiide in the northern
parts of the earth, and of the Parastacide in the southern ;
and hence that the river Crayfish, notwithstanding their differ-
ences, are of monophyletic origin §.
It is, however, in my opinion, very possible that this hypo-
thetical Protastacus, while still an inhabitant of the sea, may
have existed under two, three, or even more different forms,
local races, or whatever they may be called, and that these,
after passing into a different medium of existence, still fur-
ther adapted themselves to the latter. Hor a whole series of
other organisms of the freshwater, the geographical distribu-
tion of which would otherwise be quite unintelligible (such as
* I reserve these various modifications of the gemmules and their pro-
bable causes for treatment in a subsequent memoir.
+ According to a kind epistolary communication from Mr, Carter.
{ Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond. 1878, p. 752.
§ See also Jhering, “ Die Thierwelt der Alpenseen und ihre Bedeutung
fiir die Frage nach der Entstehung der Arten, in Nord und Sud,” Band x.
p. 242 (1879).
Dr. W. Marshall on new Siliceous Sponges. 40 {
the crocodiles, many fishes, &c.), we must have recourse to
similar ancestors which have lived in the sea.
For the explanation of the origin of the freshwater sponges
the conditions, I believe, are much more favourable: here we
have in truth still living sea-inhabiting forms which perfect]
agree, except for a few, small, and easily intelligible differ-
ences, with the former, as shall be immediately shown; in
this case we have no occasion to reconstruct an ancestral form,
which always has something doubtful about it.
In seeking for forms of marine sponges which might be the
ancestors of the freshwater sponges, we must at once leave
out of consideration the Hexactinellide, Lithistide, and
Tetractinellidee, less perhaps on account of the form of their
skeletal elements than of their occurrence in deeper water; and
of the Monactinellidzs which remain, the Rendere press, as it
were, of themselves into the first line. There can be no
doubt that these sponges are at present engaged very actively
in adaptation. In them we have a group in which, notwith-
standing strong differentiation, the individual forms are most
multifariously bound together; the struggle for existence will
not long be fought between them in so high a degree, through
which only in course of time, under fundamentally altered
conditions of existence, it will come to pass that the surviving
members of the group, like the mountain-tops of a sunken
land protruding as islands from a flood, as sharply-defined
species will represent well-characterized genera. Renierse
are distributed in all seas, from the tropics to Greenland and
Kerguelen’s Land; they oceur (Pellina profunditatis, O.
Schm.) from a depth of 324 fathoms*, upwards, as far as
existence is still possible for truly aquatic animals. Of Re-
niera caruncula of the English coast, Norman says: “ On
rocks between tide-marks. ‘This is one of the regular tide-mark
sponges.” On the rocky coast of Knoshima, Déderlein{ found
feniere in places which at low tide were just sprinkled with
water; the Mediterranean Reniera littoralis§ also descends
only a few feet below the surface of the water, and R. luxu-
rians 1s even frequently left dry by the ebb||. At the same
time these sponges are always abundant, not only in indivi-
duals, but also in species; in the northern Adriatic over a
dozen occur, and near Naples they form more than 24 per
cent. of the existing Monactinellide (fourteen out of fitty-
* Schmidt, Spongien-Fauna des atlant. Gebietes, p. 42.
+ Bowerbank’s ‘ British Sponges,’ vol. iv. suppl., ed. by A. M. Nor-
man, p. 81.
¢ Archiv f. Naturg. 1883, p. 111.
§ U, Keller, Zeitsch. f. wiss. Zool. Bd. xxx. p. 580.
|| Schmidt, Spongien des adriat. Meeres, p. 12.
402 Dr. W. Marshall on new Stliceous Sponges.
eight*). They are the sponges which persist longest in
relict-faunas, and can adapt themselves to new forms; thus
the Caspian Sea still harbours a true Amorphina and three
other Renierid species of a local genus, Metschnikowia, and
these four are the only sponges of that great inland seaf.
The Rentere are almost the only Fibrospongiz that can
thrive in aquaria.
These polytropic organisms are able to bear with ease
diminution of the amount of salt in the water, “as, indeed,
in general the genus Lendera appears to be especially assigned
to the lagoons and brackish water’ t. Thus O. Schmidt
found the brackish bay of Argostoli, in Cephalonia, occu-
pied by incredible numbers of various Reniere ; the Monac-
tinellid fauna of Venice consists of more than 57 per cent.
(four out of seven) of Lenderw, and one of them (. duau-
rians) also occurs in canals where no other sponges grow, on
walls immediately below the surtace of the water§.
The Lubomirskie themselves, although they inhabit fresh
water, come much nearer to the true Heniere than to the
Spongille, so near, indeed, that Micluchoj|| at one time did not
hesitate to unite them with other forms of his true Renierid
genus Velupsa (polymorpha) as an eleventh variety, batca-
lensis. In them the trains of spicules are cemented together
by more strongly developed horny substance than in the
Spongille, their oscula appear stellate, and gemmules or analo-
gous structures are wanting. ‘The cause of these differences
may be, that in Lake Baikal (in which, moreover, a Spon-
gilla occurs, having probably migrated back, as in the Gulf
of Finland §]) the conditions of existence do not compel the
sponges to be annual and to form gemmules; or it may also
be that, since the Lubomirskie, as true Reniere, were sepa-
rated from their marine relatives by upheaval of the land,
time enough has not elapsed for the acquisition of new peculi-
arities.
‘There is an important distinction in the fact that these
sponges are, so to speak, passive inhabitants of the fresh water,
separated by force from their relatives, while all the other
* According to Vosmaer, “ Voorloop. Berigt omtrent het onderzoek ”
&e.. 20 Nov. 1880-20 Feb. 1881, 6 pages, separately paged (? separate
memoir, or reprint).
+ There is a memoir by W. Czerniavsky upon the sponges of the Black
and Caspian seas; but as it is written in Russian it does not exist forme.
{ Schmidt, Spongien des adriat. Meeres, p. 73.
§ Schmidt, loc. ct. p. 76.
| Mém. Acad. Imp. Sci. St. Pétersb. sér. 7, tome xv. no. 3, p. 8
4} Dybowski, Mém. Acad. Imp. Sci. St. Pétersb. sér. 7, tome XXvil.
no. 6, p. 66.
a
Dr. W. Marshall on new Siliceous Sponges. 493
freshwater sponges probably quitted the sea gradually and
vcluntarily, and have adapted themselves in the course of a
very long time; for, to say nothing of the Diluvium, sponge-
spicules have been detected even in freshwater deposits of the
Upper Jura*, the formation of which is long anterior to the
origin of Lake Baikal.
All these facts certainly prove the remarkable pliability and
adaptability which are possessed beyond all other sponges by
the Reniere, and these properties will very probably be the
same all over the world. Under such circumstances, especially
it we also bring in the structure of the freshwater sponges for
comparison with the Lenderw, there is nothing more natural
than to imagine that the former have originated from the
latter, but independently of each other in different parts of the
earth, and with the appearance of similar modifications tn
structure and vital phenomena induced everywhere by adap-
tation T.
A part of these modifications are new acquisitions (e. g.
gemimules), and therefore to a certain extent of positive
nature; others, however, are of negative nature, and relate to
the disappearance of peculiarities of the marine ender@, espe-
cially to the loss of colour. Most ofthe 2endere occurring freely
and at the surface are intensely and often even very intensely
coloured (orange, red, velvet-black, &c.) ; and I have no hesi-
tation about regarding these colours (as I have already done)
as alarming or warning agents which deter other animals,
not from eating the Reniere, tor they are not generally fit
for food, but from injuring them in their existence by fruitless
attempts to eat them. Now we know that retrogressions,
* Young, Geol. Mag. 1878, p. 220.
+ How great, indeed, the power of adaptation is in the freshwater
sponges is strikingly proved by the interesting discovery of Dr. Joseph
(59 8., B. d. schles. Ges. f. vaterl. Cultur im Jahre 1881, p. 253), who
found in the Grotto of Gurk in Carniolia, an absolutely transparent (!) form
of Spongilla (Sp. stygia, n. sp.). As I supposed that this freshwater
sponge, which will find itself all the year round under the same, or nearly
the same, conditions of existence, would form no gemmules, as these
would be superfluous, I applied by letter to Dr. Joseph, who forwarded
some preparations to me, and at the same time kindly wrote, among
other things, as follows :—“ Your supposition that no formation of gem-
mules takes place is correct, for neither in September nor in April did I
Jind any.” Some people may perhaps think that the Spongdle of the
Grotto of Gurk were not descended from ordinary Spongille, but directly
from Monactinellidze of salt water, perhaps at a time when the waves
of the Tertiary sea eroded the grottos of Carniolia and Friuli. This
would have much less probability than the supposition that in conse-
quence of uniform conditions of existence, not dependent upon the seasons,
retrogression as regards the gemmules has occurred in Spcngilla stygia.
} Zeitschy. f. wiss. Zool, Bd. xxxvii. p. 245.
404 Dr. W. Marshall on new Siliceous Sponges.
which, if we may so speak, are to be accounted for by a ten-
dency to saving in Nature, scarcely occur more strikingly than
with respect to offensive and defensive colours. These dis-
appear immediately when the pressing necessity which called
them forth is got rid of ; and it would seem that the enemies
by which Lentere in sea-water might certainly be threatened
and disturbed did not migrate after them into the fresh water,
and there the varied coloration disappears, just as in the
Renter which live concealed under stones &c. That green
Spongille occasionally occur is due, as is well known, to a
symbiotic process, and is no integral property of those
sponges.
Although the conviction of the connexion of the freshwater
sponges with the Render has never, so far as | know, been deve-
loped in detail in zoological literature, I have repeatedly sup-
ported it, especially in conversation with scientific friends, and
Claus gives expression to it in his text-book *, Other natural-
ists indeed seem to be of a different opinion, such as Keller J,
who regards the Spongille as well as the Hsperie as groups
quite distinct from the Reniere ; and Carter}, who occupies the
same standpoint in 1881 as in 1875; and although he places
his ‘ Potamospongida”’ in the same order (Holorhaphidota)
with the Renieride, separates the latter as his first from the
former as his fifth family, by the Suberitide, Pachytragide,
and Pachastrellide (¢. e. by the whole of the Tetractinellide,
including the Lithistide), or, in other words, at least if his
system is to be taken as expressing his ideas of the relation-
ships, the relations of affinity between the freshwater sponges
and the Renieridz are but slight, at any rate slighter than
those of the two groups with the Geodia for example.
Against my hypothesis of the polyphyletic origin of the
freshwater sponges evidence from facts can hardly be brought
forward; and although I cannot prove it, it seemed to me not
without interest to bring this question under discussion. I
may here, however, expressly state that it is not and cannot
be at all my design to break up the group of the freshwater
sponges ; even from considerations of convenience it is desir-
able to adopt a Renierid group of “ Potamospongie.”
* Grundziige der Zoologie, 8 Aufl, 1876, p. 194.
+ ‘Upon the latter point the less weight can be laid, as a similar
structure occurs in quite different groups (Spongilla, Esperia).” Zeitschr.
f. wiss. Zool. Bd. xxx. p. 564.
t Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. vii. p. 85.
Dee
Dr. W. Marshall on new Siliceous Sponges. 405
Special Part.
POTAMOLEPIS, n. gen.
Monactinellid siliceous sponges of the fresh water of great
brittleness, with curved, obtuse, smooth spicules, which (when
dry) are closely cemented together by a small quantity of
organic substance. No gemmules [statoblasts].
1. Potamolepis Leubnitzie, n. sp.
Forming crusts of 1-1°5 millim. thick, finely porous, of
yellowish-white colour and silky lustre, exactly of the appear-
ance of very under-baked wafers. ‘The surface presents a few
crateriform elevations of 0:25-0-40 millim. in height, standing
in not very distinct rows upon faint undulations, which divide
dichotomously in both directions, and frequently disappear, and
in which a certain parallelism is unmistakable. At the sum-
mit of each elevation there is an osculum of irregular elongate
ovate (length to breadth as 1 to 0°5 millim.) and sometimes
elongate triangular or pentagonal form, separated from each
other by from 1 to 4 millim., but usually by 2 millim. The
mouths, which are usually furnished not with smooth but with
finely-notched margins, lead into very shallow (0°5 millim.
deep) gastric spaces, which immediately break up into
several canals ; in the angular mouths the opening of a canal
of this kind is in general placed im each angle, ‘The canals
run horizontally, branch dichotomously, and communicate
frequently with the canal-systems of neighbouring oscula.
The very numerous and closely-placed incurrent apertures are
round and about O°1 millim. in diameter; between them are
situated many much finer apertures, which, in the fresh state,
are probably covered by ectoderm.
The three specimens before me formed a thin crust coating
flat fragments of stone. Many parts of the latter, especially
where other animals (apparently dipterous larve forming
adherent cases of sand) had seated themselves, were not over-
grown.
2. Potamolepis chartaria, n. sp.
Oral cone isolated, with round entire margins 0-5-1
millim. in diameter ; incurrent orifices not numerous, O°1 mil-
lim. in breadth. Surface like blotting-paper, with a dermal
skeleton composed of very delicate, felted straight acerates
attaining a length of 0°08 millim. Colour in the dry state
chocolate-brown.
This species much resembles the preceding in habit and the
406 Dr. W. Marshall on new Siliceous Sponges.
form of the proper skeleton-spicules, but is well characterized
by the round oscula, and especially by the presence of a dermal
skeleton. In consequence of the presence of this dermal
skeleton the surface of the sponge acquires a peculiar paper-
like appearance, and at first I was inclined to regard this
coating as consisting of fine dried mud. Microscopic exami-
nation, however, soon taught me better. The dermal spicules
lie irregularly (tangentially at the incurrent and excurrent
apertures) in a tolerably thick crumbly mass of dried sub-
stance which cannot be removed, but rather adheres very
firmly to the underlying skeletal parts. The colour of the
organic substance, especially of that cementing together the
proper skeletal elements, is chestnut-brown. It is possible
that this colour is to be accounted for by the great amount of
iron in the Congo (almost all Africa is exceedingly rich in
iron), which colours the surface of the stone as if with black-
lead and penetrates several millimetres into it; but in this
case it is certainly wonderful that the other sponges found
there under precisely similar conditions show no trace of it.
3. Potamolepis Pechuélit, n. sp.
Crust-like, with numerous oscular cones as much as 10
millim. in height, which are so compressed laterally that one
diameter of the base is in proportion to the other as 1 to 2.
The cones stand in the single specimen in the direction of
their longest diameter in indistinct rows, which diverge radi-
ately from one spot on the margin; only quite exceptionally
do they stand perpendicularly to ie adherent base of the
sponge, but most of them ascend with an inclination of 45° in
the direction of the greater diameter, and in all the inclined
side is turned towards the point from which the rows of cones
radiate, while the other side descends steeply. At the summit
of eel cone there is a mouth-opening (in some which are fused
together, two), which is simply round, and may attain a dia-
meter of 3 millim. These oscula lead into simple short gas-
tric spaces (4 millim. deep in the longest cones), and these
break up into a gastro-vascular system, which is not further
traceable. The spicules present a somewhat slenderer form
and somewhat smaller curvature than those of the other two
species; they are cemented together by a small quantity of
organic substance into coarse trains as much as | millim.
broad, which, crossing each other irregularly, form a very
confused network with meshes of very unequal size (0°5-2
millim.) and quite dissimilar form, in some of which, very
probably, there will during lite have been at least incurrent
apertures. ‘The network is developed in exactly the same
a. oh ee
Dr. W. Marshall on new Siliceous Sponges. 407
manner upon the mantle of the cones as in the interspaces
and in the interior of the sponge. The colour of the dry
sponge is ash-grey with a silky lustre, and this and the large
size of the meshes give it the appearance of a coarsely porous
pumice-stone.
With regard to the conditions under which the Potamo-
lepides occur, their discoverer, Dr. Pechuél-Lische, has given
me orally detailed information. The specimens come from
above Isangila, a place which is distant from the sea about
150 nautical miles by water, and is situated upon the Congo
more than 100 metres above the sea-level. ‘They were also
observed near Kalubu, about 50 nautical miles further up the
stream. Between the place where they were found and the
sea the river forms six talls and rapids—namely, near Yilala,
Manguvu, Inga, Nsongo Yilala, Ngoma, and Isangila itself. In
the actual bed of the river, on the constantly submerged rocks,
they were not observed, which, however, may have been a mat-
ter of chance; but the rocks of the inundation-region at the
sides were in places thickly covered with them, so that, as the
greater part of the sponges are white, this gave the rocks the
appearance of being covered with the excrements of the wading
birds which are so numerous there, as indeed my honoured
friend at first believed to be the case. The most remarkable
thing is that these rocks, which, during the high water of the
summer, with its rapid flow (of about one German mile per
hour), are from 2 to 8 metres under the surface of the water
le, during the months of June, July, August, and half Sep-
tember, perfectly dry under the scorching heat of an African
tropical sun. ‘I'he sponges were collected in July. These
rocks belong to one of the clay-slates striking from south-east
to north-west and dipping to the south-west, and are covered
with sponges only on their eastern side, which is towards the
stream and more or less overhangs it, and here, which is
sufficiently important, with all the three species together. Fre-
quently spaces of a square metre are overgrown, but not so
that the sponges form a connected coating ; they certainly
stand close together, but always in distinct colonies not bigger
than a plate. On the diabase-rocks which cross the bed of
the river near the rapids of Isangila, no Potamolepides were
found. ‘Their absence from these rocks need not by any means
be due to an aversion of the sponges to this rock, and a pre-
ference for the clay-slate ; at the spots where the diabase-
rocks occur, and through them, the conditions of flow of the
river will probably be so modified as to prevent any favour-
able development of the sponge.
408 Dr. W. Marshall on new Stliceous Sponges.
In habit the Potamolepides show no resemblance to the
Spongille, or indeed to any Renierid, and in their firmness
and brittleness they much rather resemble certain Hexac-
tinellide, especially £. Pechuéli’, which, in the microscopic
structure of its skeleton, in the arrangement of its fibres, &e.,
greatly reminds one of a Farrea. I believe these remarkable
peculiarities will become intelligible if we consider more
closely the conditions under which the Potamolepides live.
Here it is to be remembered above all that they live in run-
ning water, which certainly during the rainy season flows
strongly, and will break with violence against the slabs of
rock, and that they occur in opposition to the direction of the
stream. In the presence of such factors a young sponge will
not be able to grow into a branched shrub, or even into a
turf-like cushion, in the same way as Spongilla lacustris or
many Lubomirskie in still water: the pressure of the flowing
water will rather compel it to cover its base of attachment with
as thin a crust as possible, by which means a further advan-
tage is gained towards its comfortable maintenance; the water
surrounding it may indeed, as a destructive torrent, be rich in
suitable nourishment, but it is too rapid in its movements and
will leave the detritus contained in it for too short a time in
one place to allow the sponge to derive much advantage from
it, although indeed the chances may be somewhat more favour-
able on the overhanging side of a slab of rock than elsewhere
in the bed of the river. The sponges take up their nourish-
ment through apertures of the surface: when it is uniformly
abundant and easy to obtain, the sponges may be cylindrical
or conical, which, according to their ontogeny, seems to be
their original form, and they need not adapt themselves to an
increased reception of food. ‘Thus in a round sponge, if we
assume that the incurrent apertures are, under all circum-
stances, equally distributed, the proportion of the surface of
the body (square) to the contents of the body (cube) suffices
to nourish it, that is to maintain it and enable it to increase
in size and reproductive products. ‘I'he conditions are differ-
ent if the food is scanty or difficult to obtain: then the above
approximate proportion of the square to the cube will no
longer suffice; the surface must be increased in proportion to
the mass of the body, and with this the number of the food-
receiving incurrent apertures must be increased. How can
this be effected ? Sometimes by the formation of pits, folds,
intercanalicular spaces, pseudogastres, &c.; but this does not
seem to be always adinissible : residence on the underside of
stones which do not form much of a hollow will put a veto
upon it 5 but especially, as in the present case, very rough
:
é
Dr. W. Marshall on new Siliceous Sponges. 409
water will not admit of it. The sponge must then seek in
some other way to help itself, and this it can do only by
forming a thin crust in which a large surface is developed
with a small volume of body. This consideration leads to a
series of consequences, to which I will here refer only en
passant. On looking at a large, round, conical or cylindrical
sponge with a smooth surface, we can assert, @ prior, that it
is produced under favourable cir cumstances, and has had not
only abundance of food, but also the necessary quiet; another,
composed of mzandrically united plates, interwoven branches,
&c., and traversed by numerous intercanals, will have had
quiet but a more slender diet ; but a thin crust, unless it has
been mechanically confined 1 in extension by growth between
stones, will have passed its life with very little rest and with
a badly supplied table; and in the last-named case the sponges
are also usually polyzoic with small personal regions. In
connexion with this, the facts of individual development are
very instructive ; all young sponges are rounded, conical, or
cylindrical, and, as a matter of course, the only question 1S,
under what conditions they are further developed. By these
their form is governed, and many species are in consequence
exceedingly polytropic, showing an almost infinite power of
form-variation ; while others are in so high a degree mono-
tropic that they rather die than make concessions to external
circumstances in their form. ‘There are extremely variable,
but also extremely constant sponges, and these latter are
naturally the rarer ones.
It is clear that the specimen of P. Pechuélit, under some-
what different circumstances, with a less pressure of water,
may have been more freely "developed than the specimens of
the other two species ; but the influence of the moving water
is unmistakable in the position of the oral cones and their
tendency in one direction. Probably also the serial arrange-
ment of the oscula which we recognize in all the species may
be referred to the same cause; in P. Pechuélit they lie also
in the direction of the strike (direction of the greatest dia-
meter) of the oral cones. In this sponge probably the central
persons were not first developed, but those in the margin
indicated by @ in fig. 10. In very strongly moving water a
sponge will scarcely be able to bud in all directions ; the
buds will rather always be formed in one direction, one be-
hind the other, so that the younger will be somewhat pro-
tected by the older ones from the disturbing influence of the
flowing water; this may lead to a radiate arrangement, for a
current of water breaking upon an obstacle opposed to it does
not reunite immediately behind it, where there is rather a quiet
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Sev. 5. Vol. xii. 30
410 Dr. W. Marshall on new Stliceous Sponges.
spot which, if the obstacle was a ball suspended freely in the
water, would have the form of a regular cone, but otherwise
may be of various forms according to the configuration and
position of the interposed object. In our sponge growing as
acrust, the quieter space of water will have been approxi-
mately semiconical, at least for a certain distance, until the
laterally diverted masses of water united again; and here the
oral cones could become better developed than the anterior
and older ones, which are more exposed to the force of the
water, so that, under certain circumstances, the oldest oral
cones will show the poorest development.
It may be objected that the freer development of the oral
cones in P, Pechuélit might indeed indicate a somewhat weaker
pressure of water, but that the differences in the form and
arrangement of the spicules of the different species are in this
way by no means explained; for in P. Pechuélic they are
more extended and arranged in trains, whereas in the other
species they are much more considerably curved and abso-
lutely without any tendency to arrange themselves in bundles,
both of which characters appear certainly to indicate growth
in quieter water. I believe that this is only apparent ; more
strongly curved spicules will be able to interlock more closely
than less curved or straight ones; they will form more com-
pact masses, and so be able to oppose a more considerable
resistance to the force of the currents, which will operate
with effect in opposition to the efforts of the latter to arrange the
skeletal elements of the sponge, whether they be proper to
it or foreign bodies incepted to strengthen it, in trains in its
own direction. A sponge with straight spicules under the
very strong influence of a current acting in one direction
must have a difficult task to maintain itself in position
unless its spicules are remarkably spinous, or unless it
differentiates auxiliary spicules in the form of hooks &e.
In my opinion, to which I have already often given expres-
sion, the forms and arrangements of the skeletal elements of
the sponges are for the most part to be referred to influences
of purely mechanical nature, which, as they will frequently
come into conflict with the inherited tendencies which dwell
even in these structures, have led to that enormous abun-
dance of often very wonderful adaptations to conditions which
are usually, at least directly, still obscure. Besides the move-
ments of the water acting from without, the currents in the
interior of the sponge caused by the position ot the flagellate
chambers and the action of their ciliary organs will also be
important factors in the construction of the skeleton ; but ver
frequently also the position and nature of the flagellate cham-
Dr. W. Marshall on new Stliceous Sponges. 411
bers will be governed by external influences (quantity of food
and also again conditions of current). Experimental investiga-
tions in which sponges, and especially the exceedingly polytropic
fteniere, are brought under the most various conditions, must,
I am firmly convinced, lead to the most astonishing results,
and be of immense importance, not only for Spongiology, but
also for the whole great theory of transmutation.
From such considerations it seems not unjustifiable to sup-
pose that P. Pechuélii and P. Leubnitzie are forms of the same
species which have become differently developed under differ-
ent circumstances; but so long as no transitions between
them are known to us we must regard them as two species.
It only remains now to explain the reasons which have in-
duced me to deny gemmules to the Potamolepides. I will lay
no stress upon the fact that P. Leubnitzie and P. chartaria
are too thin and have the spicules too closely interwoven to
give room for such structures, as they might easily have
acquired other arrangements, such as cavities for their recep-
tion; but if we consider that, according to what has gone
before, the formation of gemmules in a tropical freshwater
sponge is only intelligible during the dry season, while the
specimens under consideration were, without exception, col-
lected during the summer months, my view that they form no
such germ- fragments receives very essential support. The
specimens are so wonderfully preserved, even to the finest
marginal parts of the oscula, that there can be no notion of
their having died the year before or still earlier, and moreover
it would be singular if the whole number of specimens exa-
mined were accidentally without gemmules. I have never
found indigenous freshwater sponges barren (¢. e. without
products of asexual reproduction) in the autumn and winter,
and a very considerable number of them have passed through
my hands in the course of fifteen years. It is indeed
possible that the non-differentiation of reproductive frag-
ments might be a consequence of the different conditions of
existence of the Potamolepides; but this seems to me not very
probable, and I am more inclined to the opinion that, just
like the Lubomirskie, and probably also Uruguaya corallordes,
they have adapted themselves to existence in fresh water at a
recent date in comparison with the Spongille and Meyenice,
and that, in case it should become necessary, the formation of
gemmules may in course of time occur in them also.
In conclusion, 1 once more beg all my tellow-labourers to
enable me to extend still further my investigations upon
freshwater sponges by sending me abundant materials from all
possible localities. Only the cooperation of many can bring
30*
412 =Mr. F. P. Pascoe on Australian Curculionide.
us nearer to the solution of certain general questions with
regard to these interesting organisms. ‘The greatest import-
ance attaches to remarks appended to the specimens sent as
to the time when the sponge was found, and the most exact
possible statements (they can hardly be exact enough) as to
the conditions of the locality, movement of the water, nature
of the ground, amount of lime and salt (if any) —~every thing is
necessary to be known, for we cannot at all foresee what fac-
tors are of real importance in arriving at a conclusion.
EXPLANATION OF PLATE XV,
Potamolepis Leubnitzia, n, sp.
Fig. 1. Beautifully preserved specimen upon a slab of stone, nat. size.
At x acolony of cases of larvee (of Diptera ?).
Fig. 2, Three oral cones, X 4.
Fig. 3. Rubbed specimen, showing partially the course of the gastro-
vascular system. X $.
Fig. 4. Gastric space with ramifications, from the same specimen. X 4.
Fig. 5. Skeletal elements in their natural position. x 30,
Fig. 6. Two isolated spicules. x 100.
Potamolepis chartaria, 1. sp.
Fig, 7, Three oral cones.
Fig. 8. Skeletal elements; below are five spicules of the true skeleton,
which are covered by a felted web of very fine uniaxial spicules.
x 30.
Fig. 9. Four isolated uniaxials of the dermal skeleton. x 120.
Potamolepis Pechuélit, v. sp.
Fig. 10. Perfect specimen. a, oldest part.
Fig. 11. Two spicules.
XLVIII.—Additions to the Australian Curculionide.—
Part X. By Francis P. Pascoe.
BRACHYDERINZE. GONIPTERIN 2,
oO . o ee
Styreus, D. g. Minia, n. ¢.
—— geonomoides. — opalescens
LEPTOPINZE,
Leptops punctigera. HYPERIN@.
incompta.
—— vermicosa. Propheesia florea,
Mr. F. P. Pascoe on Australian Curculionidae. 413
DIABATHRARIIN”, Rhinaria cayirostris.
Aromagis horrens. SEES 8) Op
3 i Ethemaia angusticollis.
eurtula.
E 1 PRETTY Hypheria, n. g.
Tphisaxus eethiops. assimilis,
Rhinoplethes ignavus. Myarda, n. g.
Rhinaria tessellata, ferrugata.
signifera.
STYREUS.
Rostrum breve, capite multo angustius ; scrobes semilunares, apicales,
ab oculis distinct. Antenne tenuate ; scapus brevis, articulo
ultimo funiculi elongato; clava distincta. Oculi rotundati, pro-
thorace distantes. Prothoraw transversus, basi truncatus. Scu-
tellum parvum. Elytra modice conyexa, humeris obliquis. Pedes
mediocres ; tibiw antice rect, intus denticulate, posticee cor-
bellis apertis ; tarst articulo tertio late bilobo ; wnguiculi liberi,
approximati, inequales. Mesosternum breviusculum. Abdomen
segmentis duobus basalibus ampliatis.
The exponent of this genus has completely the facées of
Geonomus flabellipes; and notwithstanding the different cha-
racter of the rostrum, the open corbels, &c., I would place
them in the same group.
Styreus geonomordes.
S. ovatus, griseo-squamosus ; capite majusculo, linea impressa inter
oculos ; rostro antice concayo, in medio linea elevata nigra mu-
nito; elytris seriatim punctatis. Long. 5 lin.
Hab. Australia (North).
Ovate, covered with greyish scales; head large, rounded in
front, with a narrow longitudinal line between the eyes; ros-
trum much narrower and shorter than the head, concave
‘anteriorly ; a black raised longitudinal line in the middle;
first and second joints of the funicle longest, third nearly as
long; club elongate, pointed; prothorax transverse, rather
roughly punctured; elytra striate- punctate, strie shallow, the
punctures large, oblong, approximate, interstices broad ; body
beneath and legs with opalescent scales; innermost claw on
all the tarsi smallest.
Leptops punctigera.
L. ovata, squamis griseis dense tecta, et setis nigris reflexis ad-
spersa ; rostro subtenuato ; prothorace tuberculato ; elytris seria-
tim grosse punctatis, interstitiis modice elevatis et late rotundatis.
Long. 34-5} lin.
Hab. Port Bowen.
414. Mr. F. P. Pascoe on Australian Curculionide.
Ovate, closely covered with pale greyish, inclining to pearly,
scales, and with scattered black, mostly recurved, sete, those
on the legs white; rostrum comparatively long and slender,
three raised lines anteriorly ; antenne slender; scape attain-
ing the eye, the latter ovate, not pointed below ; prothorax
scarcely longer than broad, rounded at the sides anteriorly,
but parallel towards the base from a little before the middle ;
above with numerous subapproximate tubercles; scutellum
small ; elytra shortly ovate, not broader at the base than the
prothorax, seriate-punctate ; interstices slightly raised ; punc-
tures large, black, moderately approximate. “
This species has the outline of LZ. subfasctatus ; itis remark-
able for its conspicuous black punctures.
Leptops incompta.
L. ovata, nigra, rude griseo-squamosa ; rostro antice fere obsolete
tricarinato; scrobe pone rostrum eyanescente; prothorace ad
latera subtuberculato ; elytris striato-punctatis. Long. 5 lin.
Hab. Queensland.
Ovate, black, roughly covered with greyish scales ; rostrum
moderately stout, with three nearly obsolete raised lines ante-
riorly ; scrobe gradually disappearing behind; eye transverse,
pointed below; scape elongate; prothorax transverse, subtuber-
culate at the sides and partially at the base; scutellum puncti-
form ; elytra striate-punctate, interstices broad, thickly set with
erect cylindrical scales, punctures oblong, shallow, indistinct ;
body beneath and legs with silvery scales and slender seta.
This species has nearly the same facies as the last, but with
a different sculpture, eyes pointed beneath, &c. It is very
like the Chilian Strangaliodes albosquamosus.
Leptops vermicosa.
L. breviter ovata, nigra, griseo-squamosa ; rostro antice sulcis tribus
munito ; prothorace brevi, punctulato, lineis flexuosis impresso ;
elytris seriatim grosse punctatis. Long, 4 lin.
Hab. Gayndah (Queensland).
Shortly ovate, covered with greyish scales ; between the eyes
a deeply impressed line ; rostrum stout, with three grooved
lines in front, the outer grooves short, the middle one extending
to the apical plate; scrobe strongly developed; eye trans-
verse, pointed below ; prothorax short, impressed with flexu-
ous or vermicular lines, the raised portions finely punctured,
each puncture bearing a recurved seta; scutellum nearly obso-
lete; elytra only twice as long as the prothorax, seriate-
punctate, punctures large, approximate, interstices slightly
My. F. P. Pascoe on Australian Curculionide. 415
raised and impinged upon by the punctures; body beneath
and legs closely scaly.
A short species with a peculiarly sculptured prothorax.
MInrIA.
Rostrum cylindricum, crassiusculum; scrobes mediane, oblique.
Scapus antennarum clavatus ; funiculus brevis, articulo primo
crasso, secundo breviori, ceeteris transversis; clava magna, a funi-
culo distincta. Oculi rotundati. Prothorax transversus, basi
bisinuatus. Scutellum punctiforme. LHlytra modice convexa,
Femora incrassata; tibie flexuose, mutice ; tarsi modice lati;
unguiculi liberi. Mesosternum declive. Processus interfemoralis
latus, truncatus. Abdomen segmentis duobus basalibus ampli-
atis.
Owing to its small size I am not quite able to satisfy myself
as to all its characters; but its affinities appear to be between
Gonipterine and Hyperine. I place it with the former on
account of its thicker rostrum, but the facies is more that of
the Hyperine.
Minia opalescens.
M. ovata, fulvo-rufa, squamis viridescenti-cpalescentibus tecta ;
rostro capite paulo longiori. Long. 1 lin.
Hab. Clarence River.
About the size and shape of Tychius junceus; derm yel-
lowish rufous, closely covered above and beneath with greenish
opalescent scales nearly concealing the derm, but where the
scales have been rubbed off the prothorax appears to be
minutely punctured and the elytra striate-punctate ; club of
the antenne as long as the preceding six joints together ; first
three joints of the tarsi nearly equal in breadth.
Prophesia florea.
P. silacea, supra et in pedibus squamis argenteis adspersa et con-
densata ; elytris striato-punctatis, interstitiis elevatis, setigeris.
Long. 2 lin.
Hab. West Australia.
Brownish ochre, with silvery white scales scattered on the
prothorax and legs, but condensed into a semilunar line behind
the scutellum and on the suture posteriorly, also formmeg an
oblique band-like patch midway on the side, ascending to
near the line on the suture; elytra striate-punctate, interstices
raised, each having a row of sete ; punctures in the striz con-
416 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on Australian Curculionide
spicuous, not approximate ; body beneath covered with silvery
scales. .
This and the other species of Prophesia are about the size
and shape of Hypera variabilis; but this is the only one with
raised interstices. The mesosternum is very slightly pro-
duced.
Aromagis horrens.
A. oblonga, fusca, squamis erectis adspersa; rostro breviusculo
basi excavato, versus apicem planato, utrinque tuberculis margi-
nato. Long. 3 lin.
Hab. Victoria.
Oblong, dark brown, with stout erect scales, here and there
in tufts seated on tubercles ; head with a tuft over each eye;
rostrum rather short, excavated at the base, but becoming
flattish towards the apex, each side with a row of erect
tubercles; scrobe oblique, passing under the rostrum at a
short distance from the base; antenne short, stout ; protho-
rax convex, rugose, slightly channelled in the middle, each
side with two tufts placed transversely ; elytra concave along
the suture, bordered by an elevated line, on which are three
tufts, the posterior considerably larger, slighter tufts and single
scales at the sides; legs roughly tuberculate.
Shorter than A. echinata, ditferimg in its rostrum and the
obsolete punctuation of the elytra. Under a low power of the
microscope the parts between the tubercles have a silvery
tint.
Iphisaxus cethiops.
T, sat anguste ovatus, niger, obsolete squamosus ; prothorace granu-
lis subnitidis sat sparse instructo; elytris regione suturali sub-
planatis, punctisque seriatim impressis. Long. 4—6 lin.
Hab. West Australia.
Rather narrowly oblong, dull black; scales scarcely appa-
rent ; head with five or six large granules on each side, and
numerous minute ones between them; rostrum rugosely im-
pressed in front; antenne slender, pitchy ; prothorax convex,
rounded at the sides, granules scarcely glossy, not closely
approximate ; elytra ovate, sutural region flattish, bounded
externally by a slightly raised tubercular line, the tubercles
larger posteriorly and accompanied by others at the sides,
punctures in rows, shallow, especially on the sutural region ;
body beneath with scattered greyish scales, and punctured,
each puncture bearing an elongate scale; legs with setiform
scales.
Mr. F. P. Pascoe on Australian Curculionids. 417
A dull brownish-black species. It is differentiated from
I. asper by its coloration and much more coarsely granulated
prothorax. Iphisaxus, with its comparatively short metaster-
num, hardly agrees with Aterpine, yet there seems to be no
place for it among any of Lacordaire’s “ tribes” with a long
metasternum.
Rhinoplethes ignavus.
f. obovatus, piceo-fuscus; prothorace rugoso-punctato; elytris
seriatim foveatis ; antennis brevibus, funiculi articulo ultimo valde
transverso. Long. 4 lin.
Hab, Champion Bay.
Obovate, pitchy brown, above with a few narrow erect
scales ; rostrum stout, tricarinated anteriorly towards the apex ;
antenne short, stout, the last joint of the funicle nearly as
broad as the club; prothorax coarsely punctured ; elytra with
large shallow foves arranged in rows; body beneath and legs
covered with brownish scales and with black sete interspersed.
This species differs from 2. foveatus in colour, sculpture,
and shorter antennw. In that species, owing to their closeness,
the fovee assume a hexagonal form, giving the surface a
reticulated appearance.
Rhinaria tessellata.
R. oblonga, pallide griseo-squamosa ; elytris sat sparse nigro-tessel-
latis; rostro glabro, antice rotundato, scrobe transversa; tibiis
anticis rectis. Long. 7-8 lin.
Hab. West Australia.
Oblong, covered with pale greyish scales, the elytra rather
sparingly sprinkled with squarish black spots; rostrum
straight, glabrous, glossy black, the scrobe transverse, lying
almost directly beneath the eye, the divided lobe between the
eyes continued to the rostrum, where it _joms the bump be-
tween the insertions of the antenne; the latter slender, the
scape not much longer than the first joint of the funicle; club
pointed ; prothorax longer than broad, slightly produced in
front, rounded at the sides, covered with numerous small
glossy black granules, the scales between mostly brownish,
but some forming three pale diverging stripes ; scutellum small,
densely covered with pure white scales; elytra less than three
times the length of the prothorax, much broader than the
latter at the base, striate, the interstices slightly raised, each
with a line of glossy black granules; body beneath and legs
with closely set greyish scales ; fore tibie straight.
This species has the outline of £. stedlio, but differs in its
418 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on Australian Curculionide.
transverse scrobe and short scape, as also in its straight fore
tibie. I find &. stellio to vary in colour from a clean to
a dirty white (as in the type), lightly spotted with ochre-
yellow, which, in one specimen, is the predominant colour.
Rhinaria signifera.
R. oblonga, supra squamis fulvis brunneisque vestita; prothorace
utrinque, elytris fascia juxta mediam, albis; lobo inter oculos
producto, bifido. Long. 6 lin.
Hab. Australia (interior).
Oblong, covered above with fulvous scales, passing into
brown atthe base of the elytra and on the prothorax, the latter
with the sides white, a broad band of the same colour just
before the middle of the elytra; front between the eyes with
a prominent bifid lobe ; rostrum brownish black, scarcely ex-
cavated anteriorly, scrobe short, transverse ; antenne rather
elongate, the scape shortish ; prothorax longer than broad,
narrowed at the apex, granules numerous, glossy black ; scu-
tellum subcordate, scaly, white; elytra broadest at the base,
seriate-punctate, interstices raised, each with a row of glossy
granules, punctures between the interstices partially masked
by the scales ; body beneath and legs covered with greyish
scales ; fore tibie nearly straight.
This species is allied to &. myrrhata ; but, besides the dif-
ferent colour, the latter has the interocular lobe cleft into three
ortions, the lower portion, however, being indistinctly divi-
sible into three, or five in all.
Rhinaria cavirostris.
R. anguste oblonga, squamis subaureis vestita ; rostro brevi, antice
valde excavato ; scrobe profunda, apice incipiente, versus oculum
valde ampliata. Long. 3 lin.
Hab. Queensland.
Narrowly oblong, covered with yellowish, under a strong
lens somewhat golden, scales; lobe between the eyes promi-
nent, rounded, entire ; rostrum nearly glabrous, short, deeply
excavated in front, bounded on each side by a sharp ridge,
scrobe beginning near the apex, deeply impressed and ex-
panding towards the eye; antenne pitchy, first joint half as
short again as the scape and of the two next together; pro-
thorax longer than broad, anterior margin not narrower than
the posterior, granules irregularly seattered ; scutellum sub-
triangular, scaly white; elytra striate, interstices slightly
raised, each with a row of somewhat distant granules, the
<<“
Mr. F. P. Pascoe on Australian Curculionide. 419
strie with large approximate punctures, each with a scale at
the base; body beneath and legs closely covered with greyish
scales.
A small narrow species, remarkable for the form of its
scrobes.
Rhinaria diversa.
ft. anguste oblonga, squamis sordide griseis tecta; rostro brevius-
culo, antice excavato ; scrobe profunda, angusta, apice incipiente,
postice subito inflexa. Long. 4 lin.
Hab. West Australia.
Narrowly oblong, sparingly covered with dull greyish
mixed with brown scales ; rostrum rather short, concave
anteriorly, each side of the concavity bounded by a prominent
ridge; scrobe deep, narrow, beginning at the apex and sud-
denly bent inwards at the base; antenne inserted nearly in
the middle of the scrobe; scape short, but a little longer than
the first joint of the funicle, the seventh confounded with the
club; prothorax subglobose, closely punctured, the intervals
granuliform ; scutellurm subovate, covered with white scales ;
elytra slightly broader than the prothorax, striate, the strize
indistinctly punctured, interstices moderately raised and_bear-
ing a row of flat glossy black granules; body beneath and
legs with dispersed silvery scales.
A narrow form like the preceding, but differing in the pro-
thorax, scrobe, distinct club, &c. Schénherr separated his
Pelororhinus from Kirby’s Rhinaria, but he afterwards united
them, as Lacordaire thinks, wrongly. The latter, however
was acquainted with but few species, and it is now difficult to
satisfactorily differentiate the two. In the Munich Catalogue
Pelororhinus granulosus of Fahreeus is referred to Rhinaria.
Ethemaia angusticollis.
E. oblonga, obscure fusca; capite angusto, inter oculos depresso ;
rostro elongato, antice tricarinato et tuberculato; prothorace sub-
cylindrico, rugoso. Long. 3 lin.
Hab. Cape York.
Narrowly oblong, dull brown; head narrow, continuous
with the rostrum, flat between the eyes; rostrum elongate,
three raised tuberculate lines anteriorly ; antenne: somewhat
slender, and scape ferruginous at the base; prothorax narrow,
subcylindrical, rugose above ; scutellum wedge-shaped ; elytra
much broader than the prothorax, the shoulders tuberculate,
420 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on Australian Curculionide.
seriate-punctate, the third interstice towards the apex raised
and bituberculate, the fifth interstice also raised and with
three tubercles or callosities; legs with appressed whitish
sete.
With a narrower prothorax this species has a longer and
more slender rostrum than any of its congeners.
Ethemaia curtula.
E. ovata, griseo-squamosa, setifera; capite inter oculos depresso ;
rostro crasso, basi bilobo; prothorace latiore; elytris striato-
punctatis. Long. 3 lin.
Hab. West Australia.
Ovate, closely covered with pale greyish scales; head de-
pressed between the eyes; rostrum stout, the base with two
raised lobes; antenne ferruginous ; prothorax not longer than
broad, roughly and unequally punctured ; scutellum slightly
oblong 5 elytra short, somewhat quadrangular, striate-punctate,
third and fifth interstices raised and tubereulate posteriorly as in
the last, punctures large, subapproximate ; body beneath and
legs scaly, the latter with numerous setz.
“The short elytra and uniform colour differentiate this species
from L. sellata, which has also a bilobed rostrum.
; HYPHARIA.
Characteres wt in Ethemaia, sed tarsi articulo tertio integro.
This genus has all the characters, including the facies, of
Ethemaca, with the exception of the third tarsal jomt, which
is entire, not bilobed. The general absence of correlation of
arts in the Coleoptera, especially in the Curculionidae, neces-
sarily leads to the multiplication of genera, of which there are
about 9000 for ten times that number of species.
LHypheria assimilis.
H, oblonga, fusca, griseo-squamosa; elytris tuberculis, squamis
suberectis nigris coronatis, instructis. Long. 23—3 lin.
Hab. Gayndah.
Oblong, brown, closely covered with greyish scales ; rostrum
continuous with the head, broadly concave anteriorly ; head
concave in front, the side slightly projecting over the eye,
which has also a similar projection beneath ; club of the an-
tenne shortly ovate; prothorax rather longer than broad,
coarsely punctured, broadly concave in the middle ; scutellum
oblong ; elytra parallel at the sides, abruptly declivous be-
hind, unequally punctured, with two rows of tubercles, four
on each row, tubercles crowned with black semierect scales ;
|
|
|
Mr. F. P. Pascoe on Australian Curculionide. 421
anterior tibia subflexuous, thicker towards the base, the apex
in all fringed with black conical scales.
MYARDA.
Caput angustum. Oculi grosse granulati. Rostrwm breve, cras-
sum, apice dilatatum; scrobes apicales, flexuose, infra oculos
terminantes. Antenne breviuscule, tenuate ; fumculus septem-
articulatus ; clava ovata, distincta. Prothoraw basi bisinuatus.
Scutellum distinctum, Llytra prothorace latiora, subparallela,
apice abrupte declivia. Femora in medio incrassata ; tibiee rectee ;
tarsi angusti, articulo tertio integro; unguculi Tibest diver-
gentes. “Pro- eb mesosterna prominentia. Abdomen segmentis
duobus basalibus ampliatis.
This genus agrees with the Aterpine in its abnormal ros-
trum (its peculiarities are specific) and mutic tibix, the pos-
terior with open corbels; it disagrees in its narrow tarsi,
the third joint not divided, as in Hy ypherta, and the antero-
inferior margin of the pectus entire. Aparete (Linn. Soc.
Journ. x. p. 165), although very different in general appear-
ance, 1s separated by its flexuous anterior tibie, and seventh
joint of the funicle not distinct from the club.
Myarda ferrugata.
M. sat breviter ovata, silacea, setis reflexis adspersa ; crista supra
oculum ad apicem rostri protensa ; elytris leviter striato-punctatis,
postice tuberculis sex munitis. Long. 37 lin.
Hab. Nicol Bay.
Rather shortly ovate, yellowish brown, with scattered, re-
flexed, almost procumbent sete ; head deeply concave in front,
an elevated crest above each eye, continued to the apex of
the rostrum, forming a groove between them continuous with
the concavity on the head ; scrobe beginning at the apex, and
visible from above; eyes nearly round, but in contact with
a rounded ledge below’; two basal joints of the funicle about
equal in length ; prothorax subtransverse, regularly punc-
tured, shghtly angulate at the sides; elytra much broader
than the prothorax, striate-punctate, the interstices scarcely
raised, except towards the apex, the abrupt portion with three
tubercles or callosities on each side, punctures shallow and
not approximate ; body beneath and legs yellowish brown ;
posterior coxe widely apart.
422 Geological Society.
PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.
GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY.
November 7, 1883.—J. W. Hulke, Esq., F.R.S.,
President, in the Chair.
The folowing communications were read :—
1. ‘ Notes on Brocchi’s Collection of Subapennine Shells.” By
J. Gwyn Jeffreys, Esq., LL.D., F.R.S., F.G.S.
In this paper the author gave the results of an examination of
the collection of fossil shells from the Subapennine Pliocene described
by Brocchi in his ‘Conchiologia fossile Subapennina,’ and now pre-
served in the Museo Civico at Milan. He stated that the collection
appeared to have been more or less tampered with, several species
are unrepreseuted, and in other cases the specimens on the tablets
with Brocchi’s labels have evidently been subsequently and erro-
neously placed in their present situation. There are, however,
many undoubted types. The author cited 55 of Brocchi’s species,
upon most of which the collection furnished more or less interesting
information. In conclusion he remarked upon the importance of
identifying Brocchi’s species with forms still living in the neigh-
bouring seas, and also upon the difficulty of distinguishing between
the Upper, Middle, and Lower Pliocene in Italy. From his exami-
nation of Italian Pliocene shells he concluded that the deposits con-
taining them were for the most part formed in comparatively shallow
water, probably not more than 50 fathoms in depth, a remark which
also applies to the Italian Miocene; and that in the case of species
still existing no difference can be recognized between Pliocene and
recent specimens.
2. “British Cretaceous Nuculide.” By John Starkie Gardner,
Esq., F.G.S.
The author commenced by discussing the question whether the
Nuculidee should be separated as a family from the Arcide, and
stated that species of Leda and Nucula exist and sometimes abound
in the marine Cretaceous deposits, with the exception of the White
and the Red Chalk, from which, however, he thought that the
shells may have been dissolved out. He also referred to the pro-
bable derivation of the’species from preexisting forms, and discussed
the question of how far the relationships thus established could be
expressed in the nomenclature of the species, his researches upon
the Nuculidze leading him in some cases to suggest a trinomial
nomenclature. The probable lines of descent of the shells described
in the present paper were also discussed at some length.
In the genus Nucula the author distinguished certain groups
typified by particular species, his trinomial system of nomenclature
consisting in the intercalation of the names of the latter between
the generic name and the definitive specific name of the individual
Miscellaneous. 423
species. These groups, with their included species, were as
follows :— i
Group OvaTz.
OvaT& La&vieat® :—Nucula ovata, Mant., Gault; WV. obtusa,
Sow., Blackdown; WV. planata, Desh., Neocomian ; NV. cap-
seformis, Mich., Gault.
Ovarm ReEricuLATH: N. Metjert, sp. n., Blackdown; NV. arduen-
nensis, Orb., pumila, var. noy., Gault.
Group [upress®.
NV. albensis, Orb., Gault; WV. impressa, Sow., Blackdown; J.
Cornueliana, Orb., Neocomian; NV. simplex, Desh., Neo-
comian.
Group ANGULATZ.
ANGULATH PECTINATA :—NV, pectinata, Sow., Gault; N. pectinata
crete, sp. n., Grey Chalk; N. bivirgata, Sow., Gault; LN.
antiquata, Sow., Blackdown.
ANGULATA L&VIGATH :—V. gaultina, sp. n.
Of the genus Leda no formal grouping was proposed; ten
British Cretaceous species were described. In conclusion, the ~
author discussed the stratigraphical distribution of the species
of the two genera.
Dr. Gwyn Jurrreys doubted the necessity of forming a separate
family of Nuculide. He included them in the Arcide. He had
examined the Gault collection of Mr. Gardner, which appeared to
contain ten times as many species as had already been described
from that formation. He considered that the Gault Nuculide
lived at a depth of from 50 to 100 fathoms, and this view was
confirmed by the nature of the materials forming the Gault clay.
Prof. T. Rupert Jonss said that in many parts the Gault swarms
with Microzoa, and these seemed to confirm Dr. Gwyn Jeffreys’s
view that the Gault was formed at a depth of about 100 fathoms.
The Avrnor thought that the limited area covered by the true Gault
clays and the presence of coniferous wood and fruits pointed to the
conclusion that the Gault was an estuarine deposit. He believed
the evidence indicated that the Gault was deposited in a gradually
deepening sea.
MISCELLANEOUS.
Ou the Internal Sacculina, « new Stage in the Development of
Sacculina Carcini. By M. Yves Drtace.
Wen, in studyimg the embryogeny of Sacculina, one seeks on
erabs for smaller and smaller individuals, one is soon struck by the
424 Miscellaneous.
fact that no Sacculine are to be found of a less size than about
3 millim. I have examined several thousand infested crabs without
ever finding a smaller Sacculina. The embryogeny of Sacculina and
of the other Rhizocephala not being known, one could only form
hypotheses as to their development; and the hypothesis generally
accepted is that the Cypridian larva of the parasite attaches itself
by the head to the abdomen of the crab, loses its limbs, and insinu-
ates into the tissues of its victim a part of its head, from which
spring tubes which invade the whole of the crab. MM. Giard has
even gone so far as to specify the facts, asserting that the parasite
was formed during the copulation of the crabs. If this was true
the fact that I have pointed out would be truly inexplicable, for
between a Sacculina of 3 millim. and a Cypris of not more than 0°2
millim. in length there is a whole series of intermediate states which
ought to be found. Moreover the smallest Sacculine are already
like the adults, and have nothing in common with an active animal,
or even with one capable of locomotion. How, then, could the para-
site come thus completely formed from without? The answer is
easy. It does not come from without, but from within. Before
showing itself externally the Sacculina already exists in the abdo-
men of the crab, between the intestine and the wall of the body. It
exists thus complete, with its sac, its ovaries, its accessory glands,
its testes, and its nervous system, and it is only by increasing in size
that it produces by compression necrosis of the integuments of the
crab, thinning and finally rupturing them to break through to the
outside.
In the youngest state in which one can find it, the anternal Sac-
culinu consists of a membrane in the form of a flattened sac, stretched
between the intestine and the abdominal wall of the crab in the
general body-cavity, in the midst of a cellulo-adipose tissue. From
the whole of its surface, but especially from its irregularly sinuous
margins, issue tubes which, even at this period, have completely
invaded the crab. The wall of the membrane is clothed with a
thin chitinous layer and formed of large cells with voluminous
nuclei, The interior is formed of stellate cells, the processes of
which, anastomosing with each other, convert the whole into a sort
of cavernous connective tissue, the innumerable cavities of which all
communicate with one another. The large parietal cells are con-
tinued into the tubes. In its median region the membrane, instead
of remaining thin, becomes suddenly thickened, and forms a sort of
tumour upon its surface. In the midst of the abundant cavernous
tissue which fills this swelling there is a spherical aggregation of
small cells, to which I give the name of nucleus. The “coll s of the
nucleus are arranged so as to form a central mass, separated by a
narrow space from an enveloping layer. At this period the entire
Sacculina is not more than + millim. broad; the nucleus is hardly
0-05 millim. in diameter ; and yet every thing that will constitute
the adult Sacculina is represented in it. The membrane, with its
cavernous tissue, will form the basilar membrane ; the nucleus will
form the eaternal Sacculina; in this nucleus the spherical layer of
Miscellaneous. 425
cells represents the sac, and the central aggregation the future
visceral mass.
It is to be remarked, that at this moment all the cells of the
nucleus are identical. None of them has become differentiated,
either in its nature or in its position. In consequence of transfor-
mations that I have been able to follow step by step, and which
will be described in detail in a memoir of which these notes are only
a precursor, we see successively formed in the nucleus all the parts
of the adult Sacculina. In the peripheral layer the cells increase
in number, those of the margins become elongated radially, anasto-
mose, and form sheaves of connective tissue; the more central ones
become elongated and anastomose tangentially, and form muscular
fibres. In the central aggregation the peripheral layers undergo an
analogous transformation to form the wall of the visceral mass; of
the interior cells some become elongated and anastomose to form
the transverse muscular planes, while the others, arranged in two
symmetrical groups, remain rounded and furnish the ova, as well
as the testicular cells.
Before these modifications are completed we observe the forma-
tion, in the portion of the cavernous tissue which separates the
nucleus from the wall of the membrane, of two parallel and con-
tiguous planes of cells, placed transversely with regard to the axis
of the crab. These cells soon secrete between them a plate of
chitine, which splits. The cleft opens and gives access to the
nucleus outside the cavity of the tumour in which it was contained,
The nucleus gradually pushes itself outwards and comes into con-
tact with the integuments of the crab. Here it still continues to
enlarge, becoming developed and gradually acquiring the characters
of the young external Saceulina. Finally, when it has attained the
dimensions of 2:5—3 millim., it bursts the integuments of the crab
and presents itself outside. Becoming an external Saceulina it then
constitutes those young parasites, the smallest that we can see ex-
ternally under the abdomen of the crabs. The orifice of issue
soon becomes regular and all trace of rupture disappears ; but in
the interior of the crab there still remain the sucking-tubes and the
flattened pit ( fosse) from which the nucleus has issued, and which
will form the basilar membrane that we have indicated in the
adult.
Complementary males.—At the moment when the Sacculina has
just become external the orifice of its cloaca is closed, and a thin
chitinous membrane, attached to the periphery of the latter, sur-
rounds it entirely. Ina little time this pellicle ruptures and re-
mains adherent only to the periphery of the cloaca. Young Cyprids
then come, and insinuating themselves beneath it, attach themselves
by their antenne to the margins of this orifice. The fact is con-
stant. All the young Sacculinee have Cyprids thus attached to their
cloaca. They rarely have only one, usually from two to five; and I
have found as many as twelve. This fact had never before been
ascertained in Sacculina, nor, so generally, in any Rhizocephale.
The presence of numerous Cyprids around the cloaca proves clearly
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xii.
426 Miscellaneous.
that these creatures fulfil the function of males, as Fritz Miller
very distinctly perceived. Subsequently the cloacal pellicle is cast,
carrying with it the skins of the Cyprids, and the cloaca opens.—
Comptes Ltendus, November 5, 1883, p. 1012.
On the Fossil Flora of Greenland. By Prof. O, Herr.
Through the author’s researches 617 species of fossil plants are
now known from Greenland, of which 335 belong to the Cretaceous
and 282 to the Tertiary epoch. The Cretaceous plants occur in three
distinct stages, described as the beds of Kome, Atane, and Patoot.
in the Kome beds vascular Cryptogamia (especially G'leichenie)
and Gymnosperms (namely 10 Cycadezx, forms analogous to the
Zamie, and 21 Conifers, including 5 Sequoiw) are found almost
exclusively. The Dicotyledones are represented only by a single
species, Populus primeva. The general character of the flora of these
deposits, which may be compared with the Urgonian strata, indi-
cates a subtropical climate.
In the Atane beds there occur, besides vascular Cryptog amia
(some of which are arborescent) and Gymnosperms (8 Cycade,
27 Conifers; among others Cycas Steenstrupi with well-developed
carpels), 90 species of Dicotyledones, the appearance of which was
very sudden. Here also the flora indicates a subtropical climate.
The Atane beds may be compared with the Cenomanian strata.
In the Patoot beds 20 vascular Cryptogamia, 18 Gymnosperms,
5 Monocotyledonee, and 66 Dicotyledonesee have been found.
Among the Conifers the most abundant species is Sequoia concinna,
Heer (branches and fruits), nearly related to the Tertiary Sequoia
Couttsie ; Sequoia Langsdorfii, Brgr., a Tertiary species, is also
frequently met with. The Dicotyledons consist of birches, alders,
elms, fig-trees, walnuts, oaks, and planes (the last two genera in
great numbers); then come laurels, cinnamons, aralias, magnolias,
we. &e. The Patoot beds also contain marine animals, which en-
able us to make an exact comparison with the deposits of other
countries, and approximate them to the Upper Senonian of Europe,
consequently to the Upper Chalk.
The Tertiary flora of Greenland is derived either from an Eocene
deposit or from Lower Miocene beds. It includes in all 282 species,
2 of which also appear in the Chalk; 20 others are derived from
Cretaceous plants, but the rest show no relationship to the Creta-
ceous flora. Moreover, tropical forms are entirely wanting, so that
the climate had been profoundly modified; the mean temperature
of the year in Greenland at es epoch of the Lower Miocene must
have been about 12° C. (=53°°6 F.), as evidenced by the presence
of two fan-palms, Magnolia, Saar Dalbergia, &c. The Tertiary
flora of Greenland has 114 species like those of Europe. — Bibl.
Univ., Arch. des Sct. October 15, 1883, p. 355.
On the Pelagic Fauna of the Swiss Lakes.
By Dr. O. E. Inaor,
The author gives a brief summary of the investigations hitherto
Miscellaneous. 427
made in the Swiss lakes, from which it appears that up to the
present time there have been found more Entomostraca than true
pelagic animals. He then describes the results of his own researches
upon several of the lakes. He has found nine new representatives
of the pelagic fauna, of microscopic dimensions it is true, but, like
the Crustacea, represented by a great number of individuals. Among
the Protozoa he cites the four following species, two of which belong
to new forms :-—
Mastigophora: Flagellata—Dinobryon sertularia, Ehr.
7 divergens, Imh.
Peridinium tubulatum, Ehr.
Ceratium reticulatum, Imh.
Ciliflagellata
Also two new species of Infusoria which live attached to Crustacea,
namely :—
Epistylis lacustris, Tmh.
Acineta elegans, Imh.
Among the Vermes, and especially in the class of Rotatoria, six
different forms have likewise been observed :—
Conochilus volvox, Ehr.
Asphanema helvetica, Imh.
Anurca longispina, Imh.
spmosa, Imh.,
Triarthra, sp.
Polyarthra, sp.
In all therefore twelve species, seven of which are quite new.
Dr. Imhof characterizes the true pelagic forms by means of the
following two principal remarks :—
1. The animals which are truly pelagic from their birth to their
death always swim freely in the water, never going either to the
shore or to the bottom of the lake, and never touching the surface
of the water, so as to avoid coming directly in contact with the
atmospheric air.
2. The true pelagic animals carry their ova (with the exception of
the winter-ege) either attached to the exterior of the body or in a
sort of incubatory cavity until the young individual, whether imme-
diately like its mother or subject to transformation, can quit the
envelope of the egg or the incubatory cavity, and lead at once the
mode of existence of an accomplished swimmer.
The author has studied the pelagic fauna of the following lakes :—
Zurich, Zug, des Quatre-Cantons, Egeri, Katzen, Greifen, Maggiore,
Lugano, Como, and Garda,.—Bibl. Univ., Arch, des Sci. October
15, 1883, p. 349.
4
INDEX To
8
VOL. XII.
ACACALLIS, characters of the new
genus, 96,
Acriea, new species of, 105.
Actinology of the Atlantic Ocean,
contributions to the, 361.
Actinospheerium Eichhornii,observa-
tions on, 206.
Acythopeus, new species of, 100.
Agaricus, new British species of,
372,
Arion, new species of,
Alena, new species of, 103.
Anchinia, on the anatomy and affi-
nities of, 1.
Animals, on radial and _ bilateral
symmetry in, 69,
Anomalochrysa, characters of the
new genus, 298.
Aphis, on the biological evolution of,
of the Eln-tree, 282,
Apoderus, new species of, 91.
Archer, Mr.,on Nephrocytium Agard-
hianum, 125; on a new species of
Cosmarium, 124; onthe zyg rospore
of Cosmarium cucurbita, 127.
Aromagis, new species of, "416.
Asterias, new species of, 333.
Asteroidea, on new species of, 333,
Asytesta, new species of, 100.
Attelabus, new species of, 90.
Auxicerus, characters of the
genus, 587.
Balaninus, new species of, 91.
Barrois, J.,on the genus Anchinia, 1.
Batrachians, new, 161.
Beddard, F. E., on some Earthworms
from India, 213.
Belenois, new species of, 389.
Bell, Prof. F. J., on new species of
Asteroidea, 533.
Berkeley, Rev. M, J., on British
Fungi, 570.
Books, new :—Woodward’s Young
Collector's Handbook of Shells,
65; Schmidt’s Monograph of the
Russian Leperditiz, 129; Pro-
ceedings of the Bristol Naturalists’
Society, 155; Journa of the Royal
929
aD Pa
new
Geological Society of Ireland, 154;
Transactions of the Geological So-
ciety of Glasgow, 154; Neumayr’s
Nomenclator | Paleontologi icus, 157;
Burmeister’s Bartenwale der ar-
gentinischen Kiisten, 190; Har-
rington’s Life of Sir W. E. Logan,
196; Packard’s North-American
Phyllopod Crustacea, 199; Dob-
son’s Monograph of the Insectivora,
204; Mason’s Minute Structure of
the Central Nervous System of
certain Reptiles “and Batrachians,
270; Memoirs of the Geological
Survey of India, 274.
Boulenger, (. A., on new species of
Reptiles and Batrachians, 161; on
the Lizards of the genus Lopho-
enathus, 225; on the Nyctisaura,
Brain, on the answerable divisions
of the, in Vertebrates and Inver-
tebrates, 3 303.
Broome, C. E., on British Fungi,
370.
Brugnonia pulchella, note on, 67.
Bryozoa, on fossil Chilostomatous,
64.
Bufo, new species of, 163.
Bunotheria, on the mutual relations
of the, 20.
Butler, A. G., on Lepidoptera from
Formosa, 50; on Lepidoptera from
the Victoria Nyanza, 101; on new
species of Milionia, 107; on new
Lepidoptera, 158; on new Lepido-
ptera from the Viti Islands, 389.
Byrsia, characters of the new genus,
95.
Calcispongia, on
structure of, 26.
Caranx, on a case of commensalism
of a, and a Crambessa, 264.
Carnivora Fissipedia, on the syste-
matic relations of the, 112.
Carpenter, P. H., on a new Crinoid,
143.
Carter, H. J., on the microscopic
the microscopic
ee
INDEX. 429
structure of fossil Calcispongia,
26; on the presence of starch-
granules in the ovum of the ma-
rine Sponges, and on the ovigerous
layer of Suberites domuncula, 30;
on new genera and species of
Spongida, 308; on spicules of
Spongilla in the diluvium of the
Altmuhl valley, Bavaria, 329.
Catochrysops, new species of, 389,
Chysopa, new species of, 300,
Cionus, new species of, 93.
Codonella, new species of, 85.
Coleoptera, new, 88, 335, 387; on
rudimentary wings in the, 108; of
North America, on the classifica-
tion of the, 167.
Conn, H. W., on radial and bilateral
symmetry in animals, 69.
Cope, E. D., on the mutual relations
of the Bunotherian Mammalia, 20 ;
on the systematic relations of the
Carnivora Fissipedia, 112.
Coral-reefs of Cuba, on the elevated,
283.
Corethra, observations on the genus,
385.
Coscinoderma, description of the new
genus, 309,
Cosmarium, new species of, 124.
Crag Mollusca, notes on, 66, 143,
208.
Crambessa mosaica, on urticating
cells in the disk of, 259 ; on a case
of commensalism in, 264.
Crinoidea, on the organization of the,
358.
Crosby, W. O., on the elevated Coral-
reets of Cuba, 283.
Cryptopsophis, characters of the new
genus, 166,
Culcita, new species of, 354.
Curculionidz, new generaand species
of, 88, 412.
Cynips saltatorius, remarks on, 142.
Cyttarocylis, new species of, 83.
Dawkins, Prof. W. B., on the dis-
covery of Ovibos moschatus in the
Forest-bed, 128.
Delage, Y., on a new stage in the de-
velopment of Sacculina Carcini,
425.
Dewitz, Dr. H., on rudimentary wings
in the Coleoptera, 108.
Dipaltosternus, new species of, 98.
Diphilus, characters of the new genus,
97.
Distant, W. L., on Malayan Ento-
mology, 241, 351.
Doliolum, observations on, 1.
Dublin Microscopical Club, proceed-
ings of the, 123.
Duncan, Prof. P. M., on Lindstrém’s
contributions to the Actinology of
the Atlantic Ocean, 361. ;
Earthworms, new genera and species
of, 213.
Ectyon, new species of, 310.
Kctyonopsis, description of the new
genus, 315,
Elipsocus, new species of, 228,
Elymnias, new species of, 351.
Entomostraca, on palzeozoic
other bivalved, from
Russia, 243 ;
247.
Epyrgis, new species of, 160.
Hstheria, on some species of, 244,
Ethemaia, new species of, 419.
Eugnoristus, new species of, 100.
Fabularia, on dimorphism in, 68,
Fauna, on the pelagic, of the Swiss
lakes, 426.
Fish mortality in the Gulf of Mexico,
355,
Flints, on the detection of Polycys-
tina in certain nodular, 52.
Flora, on the fossil, of Greenland,
426.
Fol, Dr. H., on the Tintinnodea,
73.
Foraminifera, on the dimorphism of
the, 67.
Foulke, S. G., on Actinospherium
Kichhornii, 206.
Fungi, notices of British, 370,
Galls, on jumping, 140.
Gardner, J.S., on British Cretaceous
Nuculide, 422.
Geological Society, proceedings of
the, 63, 128, 422.
Guard-polyps, on, 250.
Gynaria, characters of the new genus,
89.
Haly, A., on the occurrence of Rhi-
nodon typicus on the west coast
of Ceylon, 48.
Heer, Prof. G., on the fossil flora of
Greenland, 426,
Hilgendorf, M., on two new Fresh-
water Sponges, 120.
Homoptera, new, 242.
Hudlestone, W. H., on fossils from
West Australia, 64.
and
Siberian
from Spitzbergen,
450
Humbert, Dr. F., on Lucilia macel-
laria infesting man, 353,
Hyla, new species of, 164.
Hyliota, observations onthe genus, 210.
Hynobius, new species of, 165.
Hypercompa, new species of, 106.
Hypheria, characters of the new
genus, 420.
Hypolimnas, new species of, 102.
Imhof, Dr. O. E., on the pelagic
fauna of the Swiss Lakes, 426.
Iphisaxus, new species of, 416.
Isabarta, new species of, 160,
Ismene, new species of, 391.
Tsomerinthus, new species of, 88.
Ixias, new species of, 551.
Jeffreys, Dr. J. Gwyn, on Mediter-
ranean Mollusca, 67; on the Mol-
lusca in the Fisheries Exhibition,
with description of a new species
of Pleurotoma, 116; on the ‘‘ Crag
Mollusea,” 143; on subapennine
shells, 422.
Joliet, L., on blastogenesis and alter-
nation of generations in the Salpe
and Pyrosomata, 70.
Jones, T. R., on the paleozoic bi-
valved Entomostraca, 243.
Kowalevsky, A., on the genus An-
chinia, 1.
Laccaria, characters of the new
genus, 370.
LeConte and Horn’s (Drs.) classifica-
tion of the Coleoptera of North
America, observations on, 167.
Leidy,Prof.,onasocial Heliozoan, 209.
Lendenfeld, Dr. R. von, on guard-
polyps and urticating cells, 250.
Leperditia, new species of, 248.
Lepidoptera, new, 50, 101, 107, 158,
241, 351, 389.
Lepthemis, new species of, 229.
Leptops, new species of, 415.
Leptosoma, new species of, 161.
Leucophlceus, description of the new
genus, 523.
Lewis, G., on the genus Hyliota, 210.
Lichtenstein, J., on the biological
evolution of the Elm-tree Aphis,
282.
Lindstrém’s, Prof. G., contributions
to the Actinology of the Atlantic
Ocean, remarks on, 361.
Lipinia, new species of, 161.
Lophognathus, on the species of, 225.
Lucilia macellaria, observations on
the habits of, 555.
INDEX.
Lunel, G., on a case of commensa-
lism of a Caranx and a Crambessa,
264,
McCook, Rev. Dr. H. C., on the intel-
ligdnce of the American turret-
spider, 281.
McLachlan, R., on the Neuroptera
of the Hawaiian Islands, 226, 298.
Marshall, Dr. W., on some new sili-
ceous sponges, 391.
Matthews, Rev. A., on Drs. LeConte
and Horn’s classification of the
Coleoptera of North America, 167.
Megalagrion, characters of the new
genus, 237.
Megalops, new species of, 335.
Megalosaurus, on the skull of, 63.
ane affinis, observations on,
214,
Meinert, F., on Mochlonyx culici-
formis, 374.
Melanitis, new species of, 241.
Micro-paleontology, contributions
to, 285.
Miletus, new species of, 159,
Miliolites, on dimorphism in the, 68.
Milionia, new species of, 107.
Minia, characters of the new genus,
415.
Miocalles, new species of, 97.
Mochlonyx culiciformis, observations
on, 374,
Mollusca, notes on, 67, 116,
Monticulipora tumida, notes on, 291.
Munier-Chalmas, M., on the dimor-
phism of the Foraminifera, 67.
Musset, C.,on selenotropism in plants,
140.
Myarda, characters of the new genus,
21.
Myrina, new species of, 159.
Myriopoda, on the morphology of
the, 337.
Nanophyes, new species of, 94.
Nephrocytium Agardhianum, obser-
vations on, 123.
Neuroptera, on the classification of
the, 145; of the Hawaiian Islands,
on the, 226, 298.
Newberry, J.5S., on some fossil plants
from Northern China, 172.
Nicholson’s, Prof. H. A., contribu-
tions to micro-paleontology, 235.
Nomenclator Palzontologicus, on a
proposed new, 1387.
Nuculidee, on British Cretaceous,
422.
INDEX.
Nyctisaura, remarks on the, 308,
Oligotoma, new species of, 227.
Orthoptera, on the classification of
the, 145.
Osaces, characters of the new genus,
99,
Ovibos moschatus, on the discovery
of, in the Forest-bed, 128.
Owen, Prof. R., on the skull of Me-
galosaurus, 63; on the answerable
divisions of the brain in Verte-
brates and Invertebrates, 303.
Oyster, on the microscopic sexual
characteristics of the American,
Portuguese, and common edible,
37.
Packard, Dr. A. 8., Jun., on the
classification of the Orthoptera and
Neuroptera, 145; on the morpho-
logy of the Myriopoda, 537.
Papilio, new species of, 106.
Pascoe, F. P., on new genera and
species of Curculionids, 88; on
new Australian Curculionids, 412.
Pentellina, on dimorphism in, 67,
Perichzta, new species of, 216.
Perionyx, new species of, 217.
Perrier, E., on the organization of
the Crinoidea, 358. ;
Phakellia, new species of, 318.
Phloeodictyon, new species of, 526.
Phycopsis, description of the new
genus, 319.
Pintia, new species of, 160.
Plants, on selenotropism in, 140; on
some fossil, from Northern China,
172.
Pleurotoma, new species of, 120.
Plumularide, on the guard-animals
of the, 250.
Polycystina, on the detection of, in
certain nodular flints, 52.
Polyporus, new British species of,
373.
Potamolepis, description of the new
genus, 405,
Propheesia, new species of, 415.
Ptilocaulis, description of the new
genus, 321.
Purpura tetragona, notes on, 66, 143,
208.
Pyrops, new species of, 242.
Pyrosoma, observations on, 1; on
blastogenesis and alternation of
generations in, 70.
Rappia, new species of, 163,
Reptiles, new, 161, 225, 308.
431
Rhacophorus, new species of, 162.
Rhaphidiophrys, new species of, 209,
Rhinaria, new species of, 417.
Rhinodon typicus, on the occurrence
of, on the west coast of Ceylon,
48.
Rhinoplethes, new species of, 417.
Riley, C. V., on jumping seeds and
galls, 140.
Ryder, J. A., on the microscopic
sexual characteristics of the Ame-
rican, Portuguese, and common
edible oyster of Hurope, 37.
Sacculina Carcini, on a new stage in
the development of, 423.
Salpze, on blastogenesis and alterna-
tion of generations in the, 70.
Schlumberger, M., on the dimorphism
of the Foraminifera, 67.
Scolopendrella, on the structure and
systematic position of, 53.
Scortizus cucullatus, note on, 388.
Shells, on Brocchi’s collection of sub-
apennine, 422,
Spelerpes, new species of, 165.
Spider, on the intelligence of the
American Turret-, 281.
Sponges, on the structure of some
fossil, 26; on the presence of
starch-granules in the ovum of
marine, 30; on two new fresh-
water, 120; new genera and species
of, 308, 391.
Spongilla, new species of, 120; on
spicules of, in the diluvium of the
Altmiuhl valley, Bavaria, 329.
Stenocorynus, new species of, 89.
Stenopora Howsii, on the structure
of, 285.
Stereum, new British species, 374.
Stock, T., on the structure and affi-
nities of the genus Tristychius,
17.
Styreus, characters of the new genus,
413.
Suberites domuncula, on the ovige-
rous layer of, 34.
Tabulipora Uri, remarks on, 154,
295.
Tarentula arenicola, on the intelli-
gence of, 281.
Telchinia, new species of, 102.
Telephz, new species of, 99.
Tenaris, new species of, 241.
Teracolus, new species of, 103.
Tetraneura ulmi, on the complete
biological evolution of the, 282..
432
‘Thaumatocrinus renovatus, observa-
tions on, 145.
Tintinnodea, on the, 73.
Triloculina, on dimorphism in, 67.
Tristychius, on the structure and
affinities of, 177.
Tunicata, observations on some, 1.
Typhceus, new species of, 219.
Urticating cells, observations on, 260,
Vertebrates and Invertebrates, on the
answerable divisions of the brain
in, 303.
Walker, 8. T., on fish mortality in
the Gulf of Mexico, 555.
Wallich, Dr., on the detection of
Polycystina within the hermeti-
INDEX.
* s
/ Z
he’
p
cally closed cavities of certain
nodular flints, 52.
Waterhouse, C. O., on new species
of Megalops, 335 ; on a new genus
of Lucanoid Coleoptera, 387.
Waters, A. W., on fossil Chilosto-
matous Bryozoa, 64.
Wood, S. V., on the “Crag Mol-
lusca,” 66, 208.
Wood-Mason, J., on the structure
and systematic position of Scolo-
pendrella, 55.
Young, J.. on Ure’s “ Millepore,”
154, 295,
Ypthima, new species of, 50.
END OF THE TWELFTH VOLUME,
PRINTED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS,
RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET,
UGE LOPLI
Pigs: |
\ bes & At io ey 2
.} wr ana eg
>) \
\
\
ae
Lip. Buguel Lares.
| Ann.& Mag. Nat. Hist. S$ Vol.12. PLL.
Anna Mag. Ne. flist. S & Vol. 22, PLT
Ann & Mag Wat. Hist 851612, Pl
= Le
SAS ge 6
Mintern Bros. sc.
“a
R.Mintern, del et lith.
Anw.& Mag Nat Hist. 8.5. Vol.12.PLY.
Mintern Bros .imp.
LL EMNOBIOS LICH NALS.
2. SPELERPES PERUVIANUS.
Ann.& Mag. Nat. Hist 8.5 Vol.12.PL VI
G.W. del . Geo.West'&.Sons imp.
Fossil Entomostraca from Suberva.
aw ee
Ann& Mag Nat. Hist. & 5 Vol. 12. PU.VIL
i)
ue
14:
yy
4a
Ws Wiz
) 15a A 1a
Mantern Bros. imp.
F.E. Beddard, ad. nat.del.
Ann.& Mag Nat Hist. 85 Vot 12, PLY
M‘Farlane & Erskine, Lith™? Edin?
5Vols2. PLIX.
Ann & Mag. Nat Hist. §
si Sons Imp
Fossul Entomostraca from Sputzbergen.
CIEL, X.
Ta
cE
2.
7. Nat ° Hirst Bs
.
Ann & Ma
Wp.
Mintern Bros
,)
HAN. del. BR. Mintern lith
Ann.& Mag. Nat. Hist). §. 5, VoU.12. Pu XL
H.1C del. 8. Mintern ith. Mintern Bros imp.
Ann.& Mag. Nat Hist. §.5.Vot.i2. PC XM.
t # nat. size,
( : ' StU
ee ee 2 of
H1I.C. del. R Mintern, hth. Mintern. Bros. imp.
Annk Mag Nat. Hist. 55, Voll? PLXUL «
Mantern Bros. se.
HI C.dd.
Ann & Mag. Nat. Mist. 5.5. Vol. 12. PLXIV.
i |
Naw!
Berries 45
b
Een
papain BAe
+ TO eee aed Vv
a)
Mantern Bros. sc
,hth.
-Mintern.
rR
: 2) (Put
7 ies) ey
na a2 he sata a i RA fa ay
mAh
Di a ee Ki
Shee cy AF _ 4 in ;
Mi ne
v i i
: if a " i :
TORT ena are eee
Porras hs nur dal § ne ; f y ‘a
hy saat ith hee vl fd ys eae ii :
Boy _ ne ; i? ‘ ae Wa, Ae
baa om
7 Lien G ha ; a rhe A ama! ei
ra wan i a, aa a a i
7 a
: Wy By
me a - mi om iA "
; ate i piesa nm
Alt - :
nis
car re
a "1 Wy
if
area Y
i ns
i;
iv is ad a
{ iw 1 ae Ng i
yar Oy iy al a
n mh ", t j vi We ie A: (ae oa a is
“My ; Lon Bis, a : ey ' Tee us Wi 1) iy ' \ yy.
4s Vivi ‘ a Wy ih ; oe ae co ae an en Mi We iv m i
es. ue BOS Canale irae Me a ae
‘ A ae ae vee
mi any Pe Pein! a ry. ry : : , ~
F Rel a are ya's Ri My sh Re ie ie Pe) 2 ah
et ue >) nec fy Ay : 4 ¥ hia Ff e a Ba at de (om
: a ey De Ae a Ay xv a ae Bek a.
oi ye dit “pt vn : hae ae
: SN ast), (oe
—.
yah ay a aie Oe
2 Neer 2S aM an ae nN |
id iG) eit r., . wat a ue fee en i 7 } i
Aap on its ms) 7 Eat {= AN vi
roa i 7 is be, Y ; wk mae;
jn re he ut 4
Baie 4 cas ")
i ie
oe “y
4 te An, a
i a?
h By 'ss waa .
iM "y 7 “a ioe
ar i, *
ries a
ua
Cn on a Ete
its ny | ks wy
; Pe _ ;
, me a) rie aes en): ay, Py Cee iu CANE oe, Me Misti
eM iis a ar Bik, Var | fe a ah Ma et yy
hen ne, fun Pi, a one
1 a ; are ec ee Ph M ne tt ae
eh fat AM i“ a a ay i a iy eri a me NIV? 14
Ns) ut! ait ve
1 ee ff
F i) nn AC - fi ahs y) *) aay
re 7 ot Aah SAC fi
a
HT i
iv} i,
x)
a Wd Ch a ey 7 ‘bs
a Oh Jennie
Ria ig. fi.
iSync
ann ih Then j se} iyi Wy Wi i
ey iis es Ly hee
we P) ee PRON ei iW by hae ar are a iy
We Gi oun co a a qi i a Misa Pi ae if i
7 “ve i) He hae (Wy \YiGee ‘ i. A ere 5
ings} arty bi a ' Bane. Bey : i mA a
al nay H) 4 a ae ile ae 7
; A re Re ah i ne ‘ae
5 < A 7 Ma hil aid Py 7 ‘ al
iy (Ue ean
ve) ae si ny is a
ve piece
j ri
Bele Bila hn
NNR
Mi ay: it
Vans
Byatt 4
by Ato G
ite Ds
wn